《冰与火之歌卷Ⅰ:权力的游戏》(Game of Thrones)【9/9完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:6867 回复:76

[Novel] 《冰与火之歌卷Ⅰ:权力的游戏》(Game of Thrones)【9/9完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2015-08-25 0
19.JON
   The courtyard rang to the song of swords.
   Under black wool, boiled leather, and mail, sweat trickled icily down Jon’s chest as he pressed the attack. Grenn stumbled backward, defending himself clumsily. When he raised his sword, Jon went underneath it with a sweeping blow that crunched against the back of the other boy’s leg and sent him staggering. Grenn’s downcut was answered by an overhand that dented his helm. When he tried a sideswing, Jon swept aside his blade and slammed a mailed forearm into his chest. Grenn lost his footing and sat down hard in the snow. Jon knocked his sword from his fingers with a slash to his wrist that brought a cry of pain.
   “Enough!” Ser Alliser Thorne had a voice with an edge like Valyrian steel.
   Grenn cradled his hand. “The bastard broke my wrist.”
   “The bastard hamstrung you, opened your empty skull, and cut off your hand. Or would have, if these blades had an edge. It’s fortunate for you that the Watch needs stableboys as well as rangers.” Ser Alliser gestured at Jeren and Toad. “Get the Aurochs on his feet, he has funeral arrangements to make.”
   Jon took off his helm as the other boys were pulling Grenn to his feet. The frosty morning air felt good on his face. He leaned on his sword, drew a deep breath, and allowed himself a moment to savor the victory.
   “That is a longsword, not an old man’s cane,” Ser Alliser said sharply. “Are your legs hurting, Lord Snow?”
   Jon hated that name, a mockery that Ser Alliser had hung on him the first day he came to practice. The boys had picked it up, and now he heard it everywhere. He slid the longsword back into its scabbard. “No,” he replied.
   Thorne strode toward him, crisp black leathers whispering faintly as he moved. He was a compact man of fifty years, spare and hard, with grey in his black hair and eyes like chips of onyx. “The truth now,” he commanded.
   “I’m tired,” Jon admitted. His arm burned from the weight of the longsword, and he was starting to feel his bruises now that the fight was done.
   “What you are is weak.”
   “I won.”
   “No. The Aurochs lost.”
   One of the other boys sniggered. Jon knew better than to reply. He had beaten everyone that Ser Alliser had sent against him, yet it gained him nothing. The master-at-arms served up only derision. Thorne hated him, Jon had decided; of course, he hated the other boys even worse.
   “That will be all,” Thorne told them. “I can only stomach so much ineptitude in any one day. If the Others ever come for us, I pray they have archers, because you lot are fit for nothing more than arrow fodder.”
   Jon followed the rest back to the armory, walking alone. He often walked alone here. There were almost twenty in the group he trained with, yet not one he could call a friend. Most were two or three years his senior, yet not one was half the fighter Robb had been at fourteen. Dareon was quick but afraid of being hit. Pyp used his sword like a dagger, Jeren was weak as a girl, Grenn slow and clumsy. Halder’s blows were brutally hard but he ran right into your attacks. The more time he spent with them, the more Jon despised them.
   Inside, Jon hung sword and scabbard from a hook in the stone wall, ignoring the others around him. Methodically, he began to strip off his mail, leather, and sweat-soaked woolens. Chunks of coal burned in iron braziers at either end of the long room, but Jon found himself shivering. The chill was always with him here. In a few years he would forget what it felt like to be warm.
   The weariness came on him suddenly, as he donned the roughspun blacks that were their everyday wear. He sat on a bench, his fingers fumbling with the fastenings on his cloak. So cold, he thought, remembering the warm halls of Winterfell, where the hot waters ran through the walls like blood through a man’s body. There was scant warmth to be found in Castle Black; the walls were cold here, and the people colder.
   No one had told him the Night’s Watch would be like this; no one except Tyrion Lannister. The dwarf had given him the truth on the road north, but by then it had been too late. Jon wondered if his father had known what the Wall would be like. He must have, he thought; that only made it hurt the worse.
   Even his uncle had abandoned him in this cold place at the end of the world. Up here, the genial Benjen Stark he had known became a different person. He was First Ranger, and he spent his days and nights with Lord Commander Mormont and Maester Aemon and the other high officers, while Jon was given over to the less than tender charge of Ser Alliser Thorne.
   Three days after their arrival, Jon had heard that Benjen Stark was to lead a half-dozen men on a ranging into the haunted forest. That night he sought out his uncle in the great timbered common hall and pleaded to go with him. Benjen refused him curtly. “This is not Winterfell,” he told him as he cut his meat with fork and dagger. “On the Wall, a man gets only what he earns. You’re no ranger, Jon, only a green boy with the smell of summer still on you.”
   Stupidly, Jon argued. “I’ll be fifteen on my name day,” he said. “Almost a man grown.”
   Benjen Stark frowned. “A boy you are, and a boy you’ll remain until Ser Alliser says you are fit to be a man of the Night’s Watch. If you thought your Stark blood would win you easy favors, you were wrong. We put aside our old families when we swear our vows. Your father will always have a place in my heart, but these are my brothers now.” He gestured with his dagger at the men around them, all the hard cold men in black.
   Jon rose at dawn the next day to watch his uncle leave. One of his rangers, a big ugly man, sang a bawdy song as he saddled his garron, his breath steaming in the cold morning air. Ben Stark smiled at that, but he had no smile for his nephew. “How often must I tell you no, Jon? We’ll speak when I return.”
   As he watched his uncle lead his horse into the tunnel, Jon had remembered the things that Tyrion Lannister told him on the kingsroad, and in his mind’s eye he saw Ben Stark lying dead, his blood red on the snow. The thought made him sick. What was he becoming?
   Afterward he sought out Ghost in the loneliness of his cell, and buried his face in his thick white fur.
   If he must be alone, he would make solitude his armor. Castle Black had no godswood, only a small sept and a drunken septon, but Jon could not find it in him to pray to any gods, old or new. If they were real, he thought, they were as cruel and implacable as winter.
   He missed his true brothers: little Rickon, bright eyes shining as he begged for a sweet; Robb, his rival and best friend and constant companion; Bran, stubborn and curious, always wanting to follow and join in whatever Jon and Robb were doing. He missed the girls too, even Sansa, who never called him anything but “my half brother” since she was old enough to understand what bastard meant. And Arya?.?.?.?he missed her even more than Robb, skinny little thing that she was, all scraped knees and tangled hair and torn clothes, so fierce and willful. Arya never seemed to fit, no more than he had?.?.?.?yet she could always make Jon smile. He would give anything to be with her now, to muss up her hair once more and watch her make a face, to hear her finish a sentence with him.
   “You broke my wrist, bastard boy.”
   Jon lifted his eyes at the sullen voice. Grenn loomed over him, thick of neck and red of face, with three of his friends behind him. He knew Todder, a short ugly boy with an unpleasant voice. The recruits all called him Toad. The other two were the ones Yoren had brought north with them, Jon remembered, rapers taken down in the Fingers. He’d forgotten their names. He hardly ever spoke to them, if he could help it. They were brutes and bullies, without a thimble of honor between them.
   Jon stood up. “I’ll break the other one for you if you ask nicely.” Grenn was sixteen and a head taller than Jon. All four of them were bigger than he was, but they did not scare him. He’d beaten every one of them in the yard.
   “Maybe we’ll break you,” one of the rapers said.
   “Try.” Jon reached back for his sword, but one of them grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back.
   “You make us look bad,” complained Toad.
   “You looked bad before I ever met you,” Jon told him. The boy who had his arm jerked upward on him, hard. Pain lanced through him, but Jon would not cry out.
   Toad stepped close. “The little lordling has a mouth on him,” he said. He had pig eyes, small and shiny. “Is that your mommy’s mouth, bastard? What was she, some whore? Tell us her name. Maybe I had her a time or two.” He laughed.
   Jon twisted like an eel and slammed a heel down across the instep of the boy holding him. There was a sudden cry of pain, and he was free. He flew at Toad, knocked him backward over a bench, and landed on his chest with both hands on his throat, slamming his head against the packed earth.
   The two from the Fingers pulled him off, throwing him roughly to the ground. Grenn began to kick at him. Jon was rolling away from the blows when a booming voice cut through the gloom of the armory. “STOP THIS! NOW!”
   Jon pulled himself to his feet. Donal Noye stood glowering at them. “The yard is for fighting,” the armorer said. “Keep your quarrels out of my armory, or I’ll make them my quarrels. You won’t like that.”
   Toad sat on the floor, gingerly feeling the back of his head. His fingers came away bloody. “He tried to kill me.”
   “ ’S true. I saw it,” one of the rapers put in.
   “He broke my wrist,” Grenn said again, holding it out to Noye for inspection.
   The armorer gave the offered wrist the briefest of glances. “A bruise. Perhaps a sprain. Maester Aemon will give you a salve. Go with him, Todder, that head wants looking after. The rest of you, return to your cells. Not you, Snow. You stay.”
   Jon sat heavily on the long wooden bench as the others left, oblivious to the looks they gave him, the silent promises of future retribution. His arm was throbbing.
   “The Watch has need of every man it can get,” Donal Noye said when they were alone. “Even men like Toad. You won’t win any honors killing him.”
   Jon’s anger flared. “He said my mother was...”
   “...a whore. I heard him. What of it?”
   “Lord Eddard Stark was not a man to sleep with whores,” Jon said icily. “His honor...”
   “...did not prevent him from fathering a bastard. Did it?”
   Jon was cold with rage. “Can I go?”
   “You go when I tell you to go.”
   Jon stared sullenly at the smoke rising from the brazier, until Noye took him under the chin, thick fingers twisting his head around. “Look at me when I’m talking to you, boy.”
   Jon looked. The armorer had a chest like a keg of ale and a gut to match. His nose was flat and broad, and he always seemed in need of a shave. The left sleeve of his black wool tunic was fastened at the shoulder with a silver pin in the shape of a longsword. “Words won’t make your mother a whore. She was what she was, and nothing Toad says can change that. You know, we have men on the Wall whose mothers were whores.”
   Not my mother, Jon thought stubbornly. He knew nothing of his mother; Eddard Stark would not talk of her. Yet he dreamed of her at times, so often that he could almost see her face. In his dreams, she was beautiful, and highborn, and her eyes were kind.
   “You think you had it hard, being a high lord’s bastard?” the armorer went on. “That boy Jeren is a septon’s get, and Cotter Pyke is the baseborn son of a tavern wench. Now he commands Eastwatch by the Sea.”
   “I don’t care,” Jon said. “I don’t care about them and I don’t care about you or Thorne or Benjen Stark or any of it. I hate it here. It’s too?.?.?.? it’s cold.”
   “Yes. Cold and hard and mean, that’s the Wall, and the men who walk it. Not like the stories your wet nurse told you. Well, piss on the stories and piss on your wet nurse. This is the way it is, and you’re here for life, same as the rest of us.”
   “Life,” Jon repeated bitterly. The armorer could talk about life. He’d had one. He’d only taken the black after he’d lost an arm at the siege of Storm’s End. Before that he’d smithed for Stannis Baratheon, the king’s brother. He’d seen the Seven Kingdoms from one end to the other; he’d feasted and wenched and fought in a hundred battles. They said it was Donal Noye who’d forged King Robert’s warhammer, the one that crushed the life from Rhaegar Targaryen on the Trident. He’d done all the things that Jon would never do, and then when he was old, well past thirty, he’d taken a glancing blow from an axe and the wound had festered until the whole arm had to come off. Only then, crippled, had Donal Noye come to the Wall, when his life was all but over.
   “Yes, life,” Noye said. “A long life or a short one, it’s up to you, Snow. The road you’re walking, one of your brothers will slit your throat for you one night.”
   “They’re not my brothers,” Jon snapped. “They hate me because I’m better than they are.”
   “No. They hate you because you act like you’re better than they are. They look at you and see a castle-bred bastard who thinks he’s a lordling.” The armorer leaned close. “You’re no lordling. Remember that. You’re a Snow, not a Stark. You’re a bastard and a bully.”
   “A bully?” Jon almost choked on the word. The accusation was so unjust it took his breath away. “They were the ones who came after me. Four of them.”
   “Four that you’ve humiliated in the yard. Four who are probably afraid of you. I’ve watched you fight. It’s not training with you. Put a good edge on your sword, and they’d be dead meat; you know it, I know it, they know it. You leave them nothing. You shame them. Does that make you proud?”
   Jon hesitated. He did feel proud when he won. Why shouldn’t he? But the armorer was taking that away too, making it sound as if he were doing something wrong. “They’re all older than me,” he said defensively.
   “Older and bigger and stronger, that’s the truth. I’ll wager your master-at-arms taught you how to fight bigger men at Winterfell, though. Who was he, some old knight?”
   “Ser Rodrik Cassel,” Jon said warily. There was a trap here. He felt it closing around him.
   Donal Noye leaned forward, into Jon’s face. “Now think on this, boy. None of these others have ever had a master-at-arms until Ser Alliser. Their fathers were farmers and wagonmen and poachers, smiths and miners and oars on a trading galley. What they know of fighting they learned between decks, in the alleys of Oldtown and Lannisport, in wayside brothels and taverns on the kingsroad. They may have clacked a few sticks together before they came here, but I promise you, not one in twenty was ever rich enough to own a real sword.” His look was grim. “So how do you like the taste of your victories now, Lord Snow?”
   “Don’t call me that!” Jon said sharply, but the force had gone out of his anger. Suddenly he felt ashamed and guilty. “I never?.?.?.? I didn’t think?.?.?.?”
   “Best you start thinking,” Noye warned him. “That, or sleep with a dagger by your bed. Now go.”
   By the time Jon left the armory, it was almost midday. The sun had broken through the clouds. He turned his back on it and lifted his eyes to the Wall, blazing blue and crystalline in the sunlight. Even after all these weeks, the sight of it still gave him the shivers. Centuries of windblown dirt had pocked and scoured it, covering it like a film, and it often seemed a pale grey, the color of an overcast sky?.?.?.?but when the sun caught it fair on a bright day, it shone, alive with light, a colossal blue-white cliff that filled up half the sky.
   The largest structure ever built by the hands of man, Benjen Stark had told Jon on the kingsroad when they had first caught sight of the Wall in the distance. “And beyond a doubt the most useless,” Tyrion Lannister had added with a grin, but even the Imp grew silent as they rode closer. You could see it from miles off, a pale blue line across the northern horizon, stretching away to the east and west and vanishing in the far distance, immense and unbroken. This is the end of the world, it seemed to say.
   When they finally spied Castle Black, its timbered keeps and stone towers looked like nothing more than a handful of toy blocks scattered on the snow, beneath the vast wall of ice. The ancient stronghold of the black brothers was no Winterfell, no true castle at all. Lacking walls, it could not be defended, not from the south, or east, or west; but it was only the north that concerned the Night’s Watch, and to the north loomed the Wall. Almost seven hundred feet high it stood, three times the height of the tallest tower in the stronghold it sheltered. His uncle said the top was wide enough for a dozen armored knights to ride abreast. The gaunt outlines of huge catapults and monstrous wooden cranes stood sentry up there, like the skeletons of great birds, and among them walked men in black as small as ants.
   As he stood outside the armory looking up, Jon felt almost as overwhelmed as he had that day on the kingsroad, when he’d seen it for the first time. The Wall was like that. Sometimes he could almost forget that it was there, the way you forgot about the sky or the earth underfoot, but there were other times when it seemed as if there was nothing else in the world. It was older than the Seven Kingdoms, and when he stood beneath it and looked up, it made Jon dizzy. He could feel the great weight of all that ice pressing down on him, as if it were about to topple, and somehow Jon knew that if it fell, the world fell with it.
   “Makes you wonder what lies beyond,” a familiar voice said.
   Jon looked around. “Lannister. I didn’t see, I mean, I thought I was alone.”
   Tyrion Lannister was bundled in furs so thickly he looked like a very small bear. “There’s much to be said for taking people unawares. You never know what you might learn.”
   “You won’t learn anything from me,” Jon told him. He had seen little of the dwarf since their journey ended. As the queen’s own brother, Tyrion Lannister had been an honored guest of the Night’s Watch. The Lord Commander had given him rooms in the King’s Tower, so-called, though no king had visited it for a hundred years, and Lannister dined at Mormont’s own table and spent his days riding the Wall and his nights dicing and drinking with Ser Alliser and Bowen Marsh and the other high officers.
   “Oh, I learn things everywhere I go.” The little man gestured up at the Wall with a gnarled black walking stick. “As I was saying?.?.?.?why is it that when one man builds a wall, the next man immediately needs to know what’s on the other side?” He cocked his head and looked at Jon with his curious mismatched eyes. “You do want to know what’s on the other side, don’t you?”
   “It’s nothing special,” Jon said. He wanted to ride with Benjen Stark on his rangings, deep into the mysteries of the haunted forest, wanted to fight Mance Rayder’s wildlings and ward the realm against the Others, but it was better not to speak of the things you wanted. “The rangers say it’s just woods and mountains and frozen lakes, with lots of snow and ice.”
   “And the grumkins and the snarks,” Tyrion said. “Let us not forget them, Lord Snow, or else what’s that big thing for?”
   “Don’t call me Lord Snow.”
   The dwarf lifted an eyebrow. “Would you rather be called the Imp? Let them see that their words can cut you, and you’ll never be free of the mockery. If they want to give you a name, take it, make it your own. Then they can’t hurt you with it anymore.” He gestured with his stick. “Come, walk with me. They’ll be serving some vile stew in the common hall by now, and I could do with a bowl of something hot.”
   Jon was hungry too, so he fell in beside Lannister and slowed his pace to match the dwarf’s awkward, waddling steps. The wind was rising, and they could hear the old wooden buildings creaking around them, and in the distance a heavy shutter banging, over and over, forgotten. Once there was a muffled thump as a blanket of snow slid from a roof and landed near them.
   “I don’t see your wolf,” Lannister said as they walked.
   “I chain him up in the old stables when we’re training. They board all the horses in the east stables now, so no one bothers him. The rest of the time he stays with me. My sleeping cell is in Hardin’s Tower.”
   “That’s the one with the broken battlement, no? Shattered stone in the yard below, and a lean to it like our noble king Robert after a long night’s drinking? I thought all those buildings had been abandoned.”
   Jon shrugged. “No one cares where you sleep. Most of the old keeps are empty, you can pick any cell you want.” Once Castle Black had housed five thousand fighting men with all their horses and servants and weapons. Now it was home to a tenth that number, and parts of it were falling into ruin.
   Tyrion Lannister’s laughter steamed in the cold air. “I’ll be sure to tell your father to arrest more stonemasons, before your tower collapses.”
   Jon could taste the mockery there, but there was no denying the truth. The Watch had built nineteen great strongholds along the Wall, but only three were still occupied: Eastwatch on its grey windswept shore, the Shadow Tower hard by the mountains where the Wall ended, and Castle Black between them, at the end of the kingsroad. The other keeps, long deserted, were lonely, haunted places, where cold winds whistled through black windows and the spirits of the dead manned the parapets.
   “It’s better that I’m by myself,” Jon said stubbornly. “The rest of them are scared of Ghost.”
   “Wise boys,” Lannister said. Then he changed the subject. “The talk is, your uncle is too long away.”
   Jon remembered the wish he’d wished in his anger, the vision of Benjen Stark dead in the snow, and he looked away quickly. The dwarf had a way of sensing things, and Jon did not want him to see the guilt in his eyes. “He said he’d be back by my name day,” he admitted. His name day had come and gone, unremarked, a fortnight past. “They were looking for Ser Waymar Royce, his father is bannerman to Lord Arryn. Uncle Benjen said they might search as far as the Shadow Tower. That’s all the way up in the mountains.”
   “I hear that a good many rangers have vanished of late,” Lannister said as they mounted the steps to the common hall. He grinned and pulled open the door. “Perhaps the grumkins are hungry this year.”
   Inside, the hall was immense and drafty, even with a fire roaring in its great hearth. Crows nested in the timbers of its lofty ceiling. Jon heard their cries overhead as he accepted a bowl of stew and a heel of black bread from the day’s cooks. Grenn and Toad and some of the others were seated at the bench nearest the warmth, laughing and cursing each other in rough voices. Jon eyed them thoughtfully for a moment. Then he chose a spot at the far end of the hall, well away from the other diners.
   Tyrion Lannister sat across from him, sniffing at the stew suspiciously. “Barley, onion, carrot,” he muttered. “Someone should tell the cooks that turnip isn’t a meat.”
   “It’s mutton stew.” Jon pulled off his gloves and warmed his hands in the steam rising from the bowl. The smell made his mouth water.
   “Snow.”
   Jon knew Alliser Thorne’s voice, but there was a curious note in it that he had not heard before. He turned.
   “The Lord Commander wants to see you. Now.”
   For a moment Jon was too frightened to move. Why would the Lord Commander want to see him? They had heard something about Benjen, he thought wildly, he was dead, the vision had come true. “Is it my uncle?” he blurted. “Is he returned safe?”
   “The Lord Commander is not accustomed to waiting,” was Ser Alliser’s reply. “And I am not accustomed to having my commands questioned by bastards.”
   Tyrion Lannister swung off the bench and rose. “Stop it, Thorne. You’re frightening the boy.”
   “Keep out of matters that don’t concern you, Lannister. You have no place here.”
   “I have a place at court, though,” the dwarf said, smiling. “A word in the right ear, and you’ll die a sour old man before you get another boy to train. Now tell Snow why the Old Bear needs to see him. Is there news of his uncle?”
   “No,” Ser Alliser said. “This is another matter entirely. A bird arrived this morning from Winterfell, with a message that concerns his brother.” He corrected himself. “His half brother.”
   “Bran,” Jon breathed, scrambling to his feet. “Something’s happened to Bran.”
   Tyrion Lannister laid a hand on his arm. “Jon,” he said. “I am truly sorry.”
   Jon scarcely heard him. He brushed off Tyrion’s hand and strode across the hall. He was running by the time he hit the doors. He raced to the Commander’s Keep, dashing through drifts of old snow. When the guards passed him, he took the tower steps two at a time. By the time he burst into the presence of the Lord Commander, his boots were soaked and Jon was wild-eyed and panting. “Bran,” he said. “What does it say about Bran?”
   Jeor Mormont, Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, was a gruff old man with an immense bald head and a shaggy grey beard. He had a raven on his arm, and he was feeding it kernels of corn. “I am told you can read.” He shook the raven off, and it flapped its wings and flew to the window, where it sat watching as Mormont drew a roll of paper from his belt and handed it to Jon. “Corn,” it muttered in a raucous voice. “Corn, corn.”
   Jon’s finger traced the outline of the direwolf in the white wax of the broken seat. He recognized Robb’s hand, but the letters seemed to blur and run as he tried to read them. He realized he was crying. And then, through the tears, he found the sense in the words, and raised his head. “He woke up,” he said. “The gods gave him back.”
   “Crippled,” Mormont said. “I’m sorry, boy. Read the rest of the letter.”
   He looked at the words, but they didn’t matter. Nothing mattered. Bran was going to live. “My brother is going to live,” he told Mormont. The Lord Commander shook his head, gathered up a fistful of corn, and whistled. The raven flew to his shoulder, crying, “Live! Live!”
   Jon ran down the stairs, a smile on his face and Robb’s letter in his hand. “My brother is going to live,” he told the guards. They exchanged a look. He ran back to the common hall, where he found Tyrion Lannister just finishing his meal. He grabbed the little man under the arms, hoisted him up in the air, and spun him around in a circle. “Bran is going to live!” he whooped. Lannister looked startled. Jon put him down and thrust the paper into his hands. “Here, read it,” he said.
   Others were gathering around and looking at him curiously. Jon noticed Grenn a few feet away. A thick woolen bandage was wrapped around one hand. He looked anxious and uncomfortable, not menacing at all. Jon went to him. Grenn edged backward and put up his hands. “Stay away from me now, you bastard.”
   Jon smiled at him. “I’m sorry about your wrist. Robb used the same move on me once, only with a wooden blade. It hurt like seven hells, but yours must be worse. Look, if you want, I can show you how to defend that.”
   Alliser Thorne overheard him. “Lord Snow wants to take my place now.” He sneered. “I’d have an easier time teaching a wolf to juggle than you will training this aurochs.”
   “I’ll take that wager, Ser Alliser,” Jon said. “I’d love to see Ghost juggle.”
   Jon heard Grenn suck in his breath, shocked. Silence fell.
   Then Tyrion Lannister guffawed. Three of the black brothers joined in from a nearby table. The laughter spread up and down the benches, until even the cooks joined in. The birds stirred in the rafters, and finally even Grenn began to chuckle.
   Ser Alliser never took his eyes from Jon. As the laughter rolled around him, his face darkened, and his sword hand curled into a fist. “That was a grievous error, Lord Snow,” he said at last in the acid tones of an enemy.

Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter20 琼恩
  刀剑铿锵响彻广场。
  琼恩穿着黑羊毛衫,外罩皮革背心和锁子甲,内里汗如雨下。他向前进逼,葛兰脚步不稳地后退,笨拙地举剑格挡。他刚举剑,琼恩便猛力一挥攻他下盘,击中他的脚,打得他步伐踉跄。葛兰向下还击,头上却挨了一记过肩砍,将他的头盔打凹。他又使出一记侧劈,结果琼恩拨开他的剑,然后用戴了护腕的手肘撞击他的腹部。葛兰重心不稳,狠狠地跌坐在雪地里。琼恩跟上砍中他的腕关节,痛得他惨叫一声丢下剑。
  “够了!”艾里沙·索恩爵士的话音如瓦雷利亚刀锋裂空。
  葛兰揉着手道:“这野种把我手腕打脱臼了。”
  “假如用的真剑,野种早已挑断你的腿筋,劈开你的脑袋瓜子,砍断你的双手了。算你走运,我们守夜人需要的不只是游骑兵,也需要马房小弟。”艾里沙爵士朝杰伦和陶德挥手道:“把这头笨牛扶起来,他可以准备办丧事了。”
  其他的男孩搀扶葛兰起身,琼恩脱下头盔,结霜的晨气吹在脸上,感觉很舒服。他拄剑而立,深吸一口气,容许自己短暂地享受胜利的喜悦。
  “那是剑,不是老人的拐杖。”艾里沙爵士尖锐地说,“雪诺大人,您可是脚痛?”
  琼恩恨透了这个绰号,打从他练剑的第一天起,艾里沙爵士便这么叫他。其他男孩子有样学样,现在人人都这么称呼他了。他将长剑回鞘。“不是。”
  索恩大跨步朝他走来,脆硬的黑皮革发出悉悉窣窣的声响。他约莫五十岁,体格结实,精瘦而严峻,一头黑发已有些灰白,而那双眼睛却如玛瑙般炯炯有神。“那是怎么回事?”他质问。
  “我累了。”琼恩承认。他的臂膀因为不断挥剑而感到酸麻,如今打斗结束,刚留下的擦伤也开始痛了起来。
  “这叫软弱。”
  “可我赢了。”
  “不。是笨牛他输了。”
  一个旁观的男孩在偷偷窃笑。琼恩很清楚自己绝不能顶嘴。虽然他击败了每一个艾里沙爵士派来对付他的对手,却还是得不到应有的待遇。教头的嘴边只有嘲笑和讥讽。索恩一定是讨厌他,琼恩暗自认为;不过话说回来,索恩更讨厌其他男孩。
  “今天就到此为止。”索恩告诉他们。“我对饭桶可没什么耐性。假如哪天异鬼真打过来,我倒希望他们带上弓箭,因为你们只配当靶子。”
  琼恩跟着其他人返回兵器库,孤零零地走在中间。他一直都孤零零的。一起受训的小队约有二十人,却没有一个称得上是朋友。多数人长他两三岁,打起来却连十四岁罗柏的一半都比不上。戴利恩动作敏捷,但很怕挨打;派普老把剑当匕首来使;杰伦弱得像个女孩子;葛兰迟钝又笨拙;霍德攻势虽猛,可总是没头没脑。琼恩越是和这些人交手,就越鄙视他们。
  进到室内,琼恩把入鞘的剑挂回石墙的钩子上,刻意不理睬其他人。他有条不紊地解下盔甲、皮衣和汗湿的羊毛衫。长长的房间两端,铁火盆里的煤炭熊熊燃烧,但琼恩仍止不住发抖。此地,寒意总是如影随形,想必数年之后他便会忘记温暖的滋味。
  他穿上日常的粗布黑衣,倦怠感突然排山倒海般朝他袭来。他找条板凳坐下,手指摸索着系上斗篷。好冷啊,他一边想,一边回忆起临冬城的厅堂,那里有温泉终年流贯壁垒之间,仿如人体内流淌的血液。黑城堡里没有暖意,只有冰冷的墙壁,和更加冷漠的人。
  除了提利昂·兰尼斯特,没人对他提过守夜人部队竟是这副光景。那侏儒在他们北上途中把事情真相告诉了他,但那时已经太迟了。琼恩不禁怀疑父亲知不知道长城守军的真正情形。他一定知道,想到这里他更觉心痛。
  就连叔叔,竟也这么把他遗弃在这世界尽头的冰冷寒荒。他原先所认识的那个个性温和的班扬·史塔克,到这里完全变了个人。他是首席游骑兵,整日与莫尔蒙总司令,伊蒙学士和其他高级官员为伍,而将琼恩丢给坏脾气的艾里沙·索恩爵士。
  他们抵达长城三天后,琼恩听说班扬·史塔克将率领六名手下深入鬼影森林巡察。当天夜里,他在城堡的木造大厅中找到叔叔,央求他带自己一道去。班扬直截了当地回绝了他。“这可不是临冬城,”他边用刀叉切肉边对他说,“在长城守军里,想得到什么样的待遇,就得证明自己有什么样的本事。琼恩,你还不是游骑兵,你只是个稚气未脱,身上还残留着夏天气味的小鬼。”
  琼恩愚蠢地争辩:“到明年命名日我就满十五岁,”他说,“很快就要长大成人了。”
  班扬·史塔克皱眉道:“在艾里沙爵士判定你成为守夜人部队的汉子之前,你都只是个小鬼,只能是个小鬼。假如你以为仗着自己史塔克家人的身份,就可以坐享其成,那就大错而特错。我们宣誓入伍时,早已断绝一切身家背景。拿你父亲来说,虽然他会永远在我心中占据一席之地,但如今这些人才是我的手足兄弟。”他拿匕首朝身边的人比划两下,指指这些饱经风霜的黑衣战士。
  翌日拂晓,琼恩起身目送他叔叔离去。叔叔手下一名高大而丑陋的游骑兵一边装配马鞍,一边高唱歌词猥亵的曲子,吐出的气息在清晨的冷气里蒸腾。班扬·史塔克对他是满脸笑容,对自己侄子却没好气。“琼恩,你要我说多少遍?你不能去,等我回来我们再找时间谈谈。”
  琼恩看着叔叔牵马走进隧道,向北而去,不禁想起提利昂·兰尼斯特在国王大道上告诉过他的事,脑海里接连浮现出班扬·史塔克倒卧雪地,血迹斑斑的情景。这个念头令他反胃。我究竟成了个什么人?
  之后他在孤单的卧室里找到白灵,把脸深深地埋进他厚厚的白毛皮。
  既然他注定孤单,他便要化寂寞为力量。黑城堡没有神木林,只有一间小小的圣堂和醉醺醺的修士,但琼恩实在无心向神明祷告,管他是新神还是旧神。他心里认为,倘若诸神真的存在,想必也是和这里的严冬一样残酷无情罢。
  他想念自己真正的兄弟:小瑞肯想吃甜食时眼瞳闪闪发亮的神情;罗柏是他最旗鼓相当的对手,也是他最要好的朋友和玩伴;固执又充满好奇心的布兰,不论琼恩和罗柏做些什么,他总想插一脚。他也想念两个妹妹,甚至包括那个自从懂得“私生子”的意思之后,就只肯以“我的同父异母哥哥”来称呼他的珊莎。至于艾莉亚……这个老是磨破膝盖,满头乱发,不然就是钩破衣服,一股牛脾气的瘦巴巴小东西,他想念她的程度甚至超过罗柏。艾莉亚和他一样,永远与环境格格不入……但她总有办法让琼恩会心一笑。此时琼恩愿意付出一切,只换取能和她重聚片刻,再拨弄她的乱发,再看她扮起鬼脸,再听她和自己心有灵犀地说出同一句话。
  “小杂种,你把我弄脱臼了。”
  琼恩抬眼朝那充满怒意的声源望去。葛兰脸红脖子粗地高高站在他面前,身后还有三个跟班。他认出生得既矮且丑,还有副难听嗓音的陶德,新兵们都叫他癞哈蟆。琼恩想起另外两个家伙是五指半岛地方逮着的强奸犯,被尤伦带到北方来的,不过他忘记名字了。他想尽办法不和他们说话,他们全都是生性残忍的恶霸,从不知荣誉为何物。
  琼恩霍地起身。“你如果好好求我,我很乐意帮你把另一只手也打断。”葛兰今年十六岁,整整比琼恩高出一头。他们个头都比他大,但吓不了他。他在校场上早就教训过每一个人。
  “说不定断手的是你哦。”其中一名强奸犯道。
  “有种你便试试。”琼恩伸手拿剑,但对方中的一人抓住他的手,扭到背后。
  “你老让我们难看。”癞哈蟆抱怨。
  “咱们没打照面以前,你们就够难看啦。”琼恩告诉他们。抓住他手的男孩用力往后一拧,剧痛立刻直穿脑际,但琼恩依旧不吭一声。
  癞哈蟆向前逼近几步。“咱们小少爷生了张碎嘴,”他说。他生得一双小而亮的猪眼睛。“小杂种,是不是你娘传给你的啊?她是做什么来着的,敢情是个婊子?告诉我她花名叫啥,搞不好老子干过她几回嘞。”他咧嘴笑道。
  琼恩像条鳗鱼般地用力一扭,后脚跟朝抓住他的男孩胯下狠狠踢去。身后传来一声惨叫,然后他便挣脱了。他朝癞哈蟆扑过去,一拳把他打得翻过长板凳,他穷追不舍,跳上对方胸膛,两手掐紧脖子,使劲往地面撞。
  两个五指半岛来的家伙拉开他,粗暴地把他摔倒在地,葛兰开始踢他。琼恩正要滚离他们的拳打脚踢,只听一个宏钟般的声音划过兵器库的阴霾:“通通给我住手!马上停手!”
  琼恩爬起来,唐纳·诺伊怒视着他们,“要打架到场子里去打,”武器师傅说,“别把你们的恩怨带进我的兵器库,否则别怪我插手。相信我,你们不会喜欢的。”
  癞哈蟆坐在地上,小心翼翼摸摸后脑勺,只见手指上全是血。“他想杀我。”
  “是真的,俺亲眼看到的。”其中一名强奸犯说。
  “他把我的手给打断了。”葛兰边说边举起手给诺伊看。
  武器师傅瞟了他手腕一眼,“我看只是擦伤,顶多扭到,伊蒙师傅那里有的是好膏药。陶德,你跟他一块去,头上的伤注意一下。其他人回营去。雪诺留下。”
  琼恩重重地坐回长板凳,不理睬其他人离去时的眼神,那眼神仿佛在向他保证事情没这么容易解决。他的手一阵抽痛。
  “守夜人需要每一份力量,”待他人都离开后,唐纳·诺伊道,“甚至像是癞哈蟆这种人。杀了他,你也没什么光荣可言。”
  琼恩怒火中烧。“他说我妈是——”
  “——是个婊子。我听到了。那又如何?”
  “艾德·史塔克公爵才不是会去逛窑子的人,”琼恩冷冷地说,“他的荣誉——”
  “——免不了他在外面生出个私生子,不是么?”
  琼恩气得浑身发冷。“我可以走了吗?”
  “我说可以你才可以。”
  琼恩恨恨地盯着火盆升起的白烟,直到诺伊伸出粗壮的手托住他下巴,把他的头粗暴地扭过来。“小子,我跟你说话的时候看着我。”
  于是琼恩看着他。武器师傅的胸膛宽阔得像个酒桶,肚子更是大得惊人。他的鼻子又宽又扁,那一脸胡子好似从来没刮。他的黑羊毛外衣左襟用一个长剑形状的别针系在肩头。“光嘴巴上说说,你妈也不会变成婊子。她是什么样的人,就是什么样的人,和癞哈蟆怎么说有何干系。话说回来,咱们部队里还真有些人的娘是婊子。”
  我妈可不是,琼恩倔强地暗想。他对自己的母亲一无所知,艾德·史塔克绝口不提关于她的事情。但他经常梦见她,次数频繁到他几乎可以拼凑出她的容貌。梦中的她出身高贵,美丽动人,眼神慈蔼。
  “你以为自己是大贵族的私生子,就觉得特别难受?”武器师傅继续下去,“告诉你,杰伦那家伙是个六根不净的教士的野种。卡特·派克是个酒馆女侍的儿子,结果现在人家是东海望守备队长。”
  “我不在乎,”琼恩道,“我才不管他们怎样,我也不管你或索恩或班扬·史塔克或是谁谁谁怎么样。我恨死这地方了。这里……这里好冷。”
  “是啊,又冷又苦又险恶,这就是长城的景况,也是这里守军的写照。绝不像你奶妈所说的睡前故事。哼,去他的睡前故事,去你的奶妈罢,事情就是这样子,而你一辈子都跟我们其他人一起,注定要待在这儿了。”
  “一辈子。”琼恩苦涩地重复。武器师傅可以拿一辈子来大做文章,因为他见过世面,经历过大风大浪。他是在风息堡之围中失去了一条胳膊后才加入黑衫军的,在那之前他是国王的大弟史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩的铁匠。他足迹遍布七国,吃过山珍海味,尝过女人的甜美,打过不知几百场大小战役。据说劳勃国王在三叉戟河上杀死雷加·坦格利安那把战锤,正是唐纳·诺伊所铸造。他已经做过琼恩永远也不可能做到的事,等到年过三十,却因一记轻微的斧伤发炎溃烂,最后不得不截掉整只手。也就是在他成了残废,这辈子的幸运已经结束的时候,唐纳·诺伊才来到长城。
  “是啊,雪诺,一辈子。”诺伊道,“或长或短,操之你手。照你现在这种态度,早晚会有弟兄半夜割了你喉咙。”
  “他们才不是我弟兄,”琼恩驳斥,“他们恨我,因为我比他们优秀。”
  “错了,他们恨的是你高高在上的优越感。他们眼中的你,是个城里来的、自以为是小少爷的杂种。”武器匠靠近来,“记住,你不是什么大人少爷,你姓的是雪诺,不是史塔克。而现在,你不但是私生子,还是个恶霸。”
  “恶霸?”琼恩差点说不出话。这指控实在太不公平,气得他喘不过气来。“是他们四个先来找我麻烦。”
  “他们四个人在场子里都被你羞辱过,说不定怕你怕得要死。我看过你练剑,跟你比划那不叫练习,要是你使的真剑,他们已经死上好几回了。你很清楚,我很清楚,他们也很清楚。你完全不留情面地羞辱他们,难道你觉得这样很值得骄傲?”
  琼恩迟疑了。他打赢的时候的确颇感骄傲,难道他不应该么?武器师傅连这么一点点喜悦也要剥夺,还让他觉得自己好像做错了什么。“他们年纪都比我大。”他防卫性地说。
  “他们是比你年长,也比你高壮。不过我敢打赌临冬城的教头一定教过你如何对付比自己高大的人。他是谁,某位老骑士?”
  “是罗德利克·凯索爵士。”琼恩小心答道。他觉得对方话中有话。
  唐纳·诺伊向前靠,几乎要贴上琼恩的脸。“小子,你想想罢,这儿的人在遇上艾里沙爵士以前没一个受过正式训练。他们的父亲是农民、车夫还有盗猎者,是铁匠、矿工或船上的桨手。他们的打架技巧是从甲板上、旧镇和兰尼斯港的暗巷里,或从国王大道路边的妓院、酒馆中学来的。他们或许相互耍耍棍子,但我跟你保证,里面没几个买得起真剑。”他一脸冷酷的表情,“所以雪诺大人,你倒是告诉我,打赢这些人真的很爽么?”
  “不要这样叫我!”琼恩激动地说。但他的怒意已没了力气,突然间只觉得惭愧和罪恶。“我不知道……我以为……”
  “好好想一想,”诺伊提醒他。“不然就准备枕着匕首睡觉。行了,你回去吧。”
  琼恩离开武器库时,已近中午。太阳拨开云层,露出脸来。他转身背向阳光,将视线抬至长城,看着城墙在阳光下闪着晶莹的蓝光。虽然已经在此生活了好几个星期,可每当他目光触及这番景象,依旧不禁浑身颤抖。无数世代的风沙污泥,早在城墙留下印痕,宛如一层覆盖的膜,以至于城墙有时成了浅灰,犹如阴霾天际……但当晴日里天光直射,长城又仿佛有生命般闪闪发亮,如同一道横断半天的蓝白绝壁。
  当初他们在国王大道上遥遥望见长城时,班扬·史塔克告诉琼恩这是人类所造最庞大的建筑物。“毫无疑问也是最没用的。”听完后,提利昂·兰尼斯特嘻笑着加上一句。然而随着距离渐渐拉近,连小恶魔也沉默下来。几里之外便可清楚地看到这条横亘北方地平线的灰蓝直线,毫不间断地向东西两边延展,直到消失于远方,好像在宣告:这里便是世界尽头。
  待他们终于见到黑城堡,却发现那不过是这面广大冰墙下的木造城楼和石砌高塔,看起来简直就像散布雪地的玩具积木。黑衫军的古老堡垒远不如临冬城,甚至称不上是座像样的城堡。它没有城墙,无法抵御来自东西南三方面的攻击,守夜人部队惟一关心的只有北方,而高耸在黑堡北边的正是绝境长城。长城高近七百尺,足足是它所庇护的要塞上最高的塔楼的三倍。叔叔说城墙之宽,足以让十二名全副武装的骑士并肩共骑。巨大的弩炮和怪兽般的投石机守卫着城墙,行走其上的黑衣军渺小如同蝼蚁。
  如今站在兵器库外向上看去,琼恩感受的震慑丝毫不亚于当日在国王大道上初见之时。绝境长城就是如此,有时你会忘记其存在,一如你对头顶长空和脚下大地司空见惯,不以为意,但有时又仿佛是举世间惟一真切的存在。它比七大王国还要古老,每当琼恩站在城墙下抬头仰望,总是头晕目眩。他可以感觉到雄浑繁厚的冰层向他重压而来,仿佛城墙崩塌要将他掩埋。琼恩隐约知道,倘若哪天长城真的陷落,整个世界必将随之瓦解。
  “墙外是什么,真叫人猜不透,对吧?”一个熟悉的声音道。
  琼恩转过头。“兰尼斯特。我没看到——我的意思是说,我以为这儿只有我一个人。”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特全身裹满毛皮,活像只小熊。“乘人不备好处多多,你永远也不知道会学到些什么。”
  “从我这儿你能学到什么?”琼恩告诉他。自他们的旅途结束之后,他便很少看到这侏儒。提利昂·兰尼斯特既是王后的弟弟,自然受到贵客般的款待。莫尔蒙总司令让他住在国王塔——说得好听,其实已有一百年没国王住过了——和他同桌用餐。兰尼斯特白天在长城上骑马,晚上则与艾里沙爵士、波文·马尔锡和其他高阶官员饮酒赌博。
  “唉,我走到哪儿学到哪儿。”这矮子用一根粗糙的黑拐杖指着长城,“我常说……怎么前人千辛万苦才把城墙盖好,后人立刻便想知道墙的另一面有什么?”他歪着头,用那双大小不一的古怪眼睛看着琼恩。“你也不例外,对不?”
  “我看没什么特别。”琼恩道。他好想跟随班扬·史塔克一同出外巡猎,深入鬼影森林,好想与曼斯·雷德的野人交锋,守护王国免于异鬼侵袭,但自己心里想要什么,还是别说出来的好。“游骑兵说墙外不过就是树林、山脉和结冻的湖泊,一片冰天雪地。”
  “还有害人的古灵精怪呐,”提利昂说,“可别忘了,雪诺大人。否则大伙儿干嘛这么大动干戈?”
  “不要叫我雪诺大人。”
  侏儒扬扬眉毛。“难道我喜欢被人叫小恶魔?一旦别人发现绰号对你的杀伤力,这绰号就跟定你啦。既然他们爱给你起绰号,你就大大方方地接受,最好还装出乐在其中的样子,那他们就再也伤不了你了。”他举起拐杖指指前方。“哪,跟我走走。他们这会儿应该在大厅里弄那难吃的汤了,我正想喝点热的。”
  琼恩也饿了,所以他走在兰尼斯特身边,刻意放慢脚步以配合侏儒笨拙而古怪的姿势。风势渐大,他们可以听见周围木屋嘎吱作响。远处,一道被遗忘的厚重窗户反复噼砰。一堆雪从屋顶滑下,落在他们身边,发出低沉的撞击。
  “没见你的狼呢。”兰尼斯特边走边说。
  “训练的时候,我把它拴在旧马房那边。他们现在把马都关在东边的马厩,所以不会碍着他。其他时候他都跟着我,我睡在哈丁塔。”
  “就那座连城垛都塌掉的塔,是吗?那塔下面的广场都是碎石头,整个还歪歪斜斜,跟咱们高贵的劳勃国王酒醉后一个德行。我以为那些塔早就废弃不用了。”
  琼恩耸耸肩道,“反正没人管你睡哪儿。这些古堡几乎都荒废了,爱睡哪里随便你。”黑城堡曾经拥有多达五千名全副武装、鞍马齐备、仆从如云的战士。如今却只剩十分之一的数量,建筑也纷纷沦为荒颓废墟。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特的笑在冷空气里蒸腾。“那我就请你老爸务必在你那座塔垮塌之前,多抓几个石匠过来。”
  琼恩听得出话中的嘲弄意味,却无法否认那是事实。守夜人一共沿长城建了十九座雄伟要塞,如今只剩三座仍有部队驻守:高耸的东海望在强风吹拂的灰暗海滨,影子塔坚毅地伫立于长城边陲的群山之中,黑城堡则位于两者之间,地处国王大道尽头。其他堡垒早已被人遗忘,现在都成了孤独的鬼城,冷风飕飕吹过黑窗,死者幽灵游荡其中。
  “我一个人住比较好,”琼恩固执地说,“其他人很怕白灵。”
  “他们倒聪明。”兰尼斯特说。他随即转变话题,“最近大家都在议论你叔叔,他是不是出去太久了?”
  琼恩忆起自己失望之下的幻想,那幅班扬·史塔克倒卧雪地的景象,立刻撇过头去。侏儒很擅察言观色,他可不想让他瞧见自己眼中的罪恶。“他说会赶在我命名日前回来。”他坦承。他的命名日早在两周前便已悄无声息地来了又去。“他们是去找威玛·罗伊斯爵士,此人的父亲是艾林公爵的封臣。班扬叔叔说他们会一直搜索到影子塔,一路深入群山。”
  “听说近来有不少游骑兵好手失踪。”他们一边登上大厅的阶梯,兰尼斯特一边说,他嘻嘻笑着打开门。“也许古灵精怪今年特别饿罢。”
  进入厅堂,虽然炉火熊熊,仍旧感觉地方宽敞,寒气逼人。乌鸦栖息于高敞的木天花板上,在众人头顶嘎嘎叫着。琼恩从厨子手中接过一碗肉汤和大块黑面包。葛兰、癞哈蟆和其他几人坐在最靠近火炉的长凳上,彼此粗声笑闹咒骂。琼恩若有所思地看了他们一会,然后在大厅的角落挑了个位子坐下,远远离开其他人。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特坐在他对面,一脸狐疑地嗅着浓汤。“大麦、洋葱、胡萝卜,”他喃喃念道,“这些煮饭的到底知不知道芜箐不能当肉啊?”
  “这是羊肉浓汤耶。”琼恩脱下手套,探手到汤碗溢出的热气里取暖。闻到肉香他口水都流了下来。
  “雪诺。”
  琼恩认得艾里沙·索恩的声音,但这回话中却有种他从前没听过的语气,他转过头。
  “司令大人要见你。现在就去。”
  一时之间琼恩吓得不敢动弹。为什么总司令要见他?难道他们有了班扬的消息,他胡乱揣测,一定是他死了,他的想像果然成真。“是我叔叔的事吗?”他冲口而问,“他平安回来了吗?”
  “司令大人平素可不习惯等人。”艾里沙这么回答,“而我更不习惯下了命令还要听野种问东问西。”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特霍地跳下长凳,站起身道:“够了,索恩,你吓着他了。”
  “兰尼斯特,你少管闲事,你没资格在这儿说话。”
  “在朝廷里就不一样喽。”侏儒微笑,“我只消几句,你下半辈子就准备当个孤苦老人,别想再训练小毛头了。快告诉雪诺熊老找他干嘛,到底是不是他叔叔的事?”
  “不是。”艾里沙道,“完全两码子事。今天早上有信鸦从临冬城飞来,带来他弟弟的消息。”他更正道,“应该说是他同父异母的弟弟。”
  “布兰,”琼恩倒抽一口气,挣扎着起来。“布兰出事了。”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特伸手搁在他臂膀上。“琼恩,”他说,“我真的很遗憾。”
  琼恩几乎没听到他的话。他拨开提利昂的手,大跨步穿过厅堂,到门边时跑了起来。他一路冲过积雪,狂奔至司令官堡垒。守卫让他通过,他三步并作两步奔上塔顶。等冲到总司令官面前,琼恩已经满身大汗,喘不过气来。“布兰,”他说,“信上说布兰怎样了?”
  守夜人军团总司令杰奥·莫尔蒙是个坏脾气的老人,一把灰胡子,顶着个大光头。他正拿玉米粒喂食停在手上的乌鸦。“我听说你识字。”他把乌鸦挥开,它拍着翅膀飞到窗边,然后蹲坐下来看着莫尔蒙从腰际抽出一张卷好的纸交给琼恩。“玉米,”它刺耳地叫道,“玉米,玉米。”
  琼恩的手指在已拆封的白蜡印记上摸索,顺着冰原狼的轮廓。他认出这是罗柏的字迹,但随着阅读,信本身却模糊旋转起来,他方才明白自己在哭。透过泪水,他拼凑出信上的意思,抬起头。“他醒了。”他说,“诸神让他活过来了。”
  “但也残废了。”莫尔蒙道,“小子,我很遗憾。把信读完罢。”
  他把视线移回信上,但上面写什么已经不重要了。什么都不重要了。布兰活了下来。“我弟弟活下来了!”他告诉莫尔蒙。总司令摇摇头,拾起一把玉米,吹声口哨。乌鸦立即飞上他肩头,叫道:“活了!活了!”
  琼恩满脸笑容,手中握着罗柏的信奔下楼梯。“我弟弟活下来了!”他告诉守卫。他们互看一眼。他跑回厅堂,发现提利昂·兰尼斯特刚吃完东西。他一把抓住小个子的腋下,将他抱到半空转圈。“布兰活下来了!”他喊。兰尼斯特一脸惊讶的表情。琼恩放下他,把信塞到他手中。“这里,你自己读。”
  其他人聚集过来,好奇地看着他。琼恩看到葛兰站在几尺之外,一只手上绑着厚厚的羊毛绷带。他看起来既焦虑又不安,一点都不凶恶。于是琼恩朝他走去,葛兰见状立即后退,同时举手说:“小杂种,你离我远点。”
  琼恩微笑道:“把你手腕弄成这样,我很抱歉。以前罗柏也用同样的招式对付我,虽然用的是木剑,可七层地狱,真他妈的痛。我想你的伤势一定更严重。这样罢,如果你愿意,改天我来教你如何克制这招。”
  艾里沙·索恩爵士听到了这句话。“哟,雪诺大人这下想抢我的位子啦。”他冷笑道,“我看教狼变魔术都比教这些笨牛容易。”
  “艾里沙爵士,我就跟你赌。”琼恩说,“我倒是很想看白灵变魔术。”
  琼恩听见葛兰吓得倒抽一口冷气。四周一片死寂。
  接着提利昂·兰尼斯特捧腹大笑起来。邻近餐桌上三名黑衣弟兄也跟着笑。笑声快速散播,连厨师们也忍不住加入。梁木上的鸟群被笑声惊动,最后连葛兰也咯咯笑了起来。
  只有艾里沙爵士从头至尾没有将视线从琼恩身上移开。待笑声渐止,他一脸阴沉,右手握拳。“雪诺大人,你犯了一个很严重的错误,”最后,他用对仇人的口吻说。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2015-08-27 0
20.EDDARD

   Eddard Stark rode through the towering bronze doors of the Red Keep sore, tired, hungry, and irritable. He was still ahorse, dreaming of a long hot soak, a roast fowl, and a featherbed, when the king’s steward told him that Grand Maester Pycelle had convened an urgent meeting of the small council. The honor of the Hand’s presence was requested as soon as it was convenient. “It will be convenient on the morrow,” Ned snapped as he dismounted.
   The steward bowed very low. “I shall give the councillors your regrets, my lord.”
   “No, damn it,” Ned said. It would not do to offend the council before he had even begun. “I will see them. Pray give me a few moments to change into something more presentable.”
   “Yes, my lord,” the steward said. “We have given you Lord Arryn’s former chambers in the Tower of the Hand, if it please you. I shall have your things taken there.”
   “My thanks,” Ned said as he ripped off his riding gloves and tucked them into his belt. The rest of his household was coming through the gate behind him. Ned saw Vayon Poole, his own steward, and called out. “It seems the council has urgent need of me. See that my daughters find their bedchambers, and tell Jory to keep them there. Arya is not to go exploring.” Poole bowed. Ned turned back to the royal steward. “My wagons are still straggling through the city. I shall need appropriate garments.”
   “It will be my great pleasure,” the steward said.
   And so Ned had come striding into the council chambers, bone-tired and dressed in borrowed clothing, to find four members of the small council waiting for him.
   The chamber was richly furnished. Myrish carpets covered the floor instead of rushes, and in one corner a hundred fabulous beasts cavorted in bright paints on a carved screen from the Summer Isles. The walls were hung with tapestries from Norvos and Qohor and Lys, and a pair of Valyrian sphinxes flanked the door, eyes of polished garnet smoldering in black marble faces.
   The councillor Ned liked least, the eunuch Varys, accosted him the moment he entered. “Lord Stark, I was grievous sad to hear about your troubles on the kingsroad. We have all been visiting the sept to light candles for Prince Joffrey. I pray for his recovery.” His hand left powder stains on Ned’s sleeve, and he smelled as foul and sweet as flowers on a grave.
   “Your gods have heard you,” Ned replied, cool yet polite. “The prince grows stronger every day.” He disentangled himself from the eunuch’s grip and crossed the room to where Lord Renly stood by the screen, talking quietly with a short man who could only be Littlefinger. Renly had been a boy of eight when Robert won the throne, but he had grown into a man so like his brother that Ned found it disconcerting. Whenever he saw him, it was as if the years had slipped away and Robert stood before him, fresh from his victory on the Trident.
   “I see you have arrived safely, Lord Stark,” Renly said.
   “And you as well,” Ned replied. “You must forgive me, but sometimes you look the very image of your brother Robert.”
   “A poor copy,” Renly said with a shrug.
   “Though much better dressed,” Littlefinger quipped. “Lord Renly spends more on clothing than half the ladies of the court.”
   It was true enough. Lord Renly was in dark green velvet, with a dozen golden stags embroidered on his doublet. A cloth-of-gold half cape was draped casually across one shoulder, fastened with an emerald brooch. “There are worse crimes,” Renly said with a laugh. “The way you dress, for one.”
   Littlefinger ignored the jibe. He eyed Ned with a smile on his lips that bordered on insolence. “I have hoped to meet you for some years, Lord Stark. No doubt Lady Catelyn has mentioned me to you.”
   “She has,” Ned replied with a chill in his voice. The sly arrogance of the comment rankled him. “I understand you knew my brother Brandon as well.”
   Renly Baratheon laughed. Varys shuffled over to listen.
   “Rather too well,” Littlefinger said. “I still carry a token of his esteem. Did Brandon speak of me too?”
   “Often, and with some heat,” Ned said, hoping that would end it. He had no patience with this game they played, this dueling with words.
   “I should have thought that heat ill suits you Starks,” Littlefinger said. “Here in the south, they say you are all made of ice, and melt when you ride below the Neck.”
   “I do not plan on melting soon, Lord Baelish. You may count on it.” Ned moved to the council table and said, “Maester Pycelle, I trust you are well.”
   The Grand Maester smiled gently from his tall chair at the foot of the table. “Well enough for a man of my years, my lord,” he replied, “yet I do tire easily, I fear.” Wispy strands of white hair fringed the broad bald dome of his forehead above a kindly face. His maester’s collar was no simple metal choker such as Luwin wore, but two dozen heavy chains wound together into a ponderous metal necklace that covered him from throat to breast. The links were forged of every metal known to man: black iron and red gold, bright copper and dull lead, steel and tin and pale silver, brass and bronze and platinum. Garnets and amethysts and black pearls adorned the metalwork, and here and there an emerald or ruby. “Perhaps we might begin soon,” the Grand Maester said, hands knitting together atop his broad stomach. “I fear I shall fall asleep if we wait much longer.”
   “As you will.” The king’s seat sat empty at the head of the table, the crowned stag of Baratheon embroidered in gold thread on its pillows. Ned took the chair beside it, as the right hand of his king. “My lords,” he said formally, “I am sorry to have kept you waiting.”
   “You are the King’s Hand,” Varys said. “We serve at your pleasure, Lord Stark.”
   As the others took their accustomed seats, it struck Eddard Stark forcefully that he did not belong here, in this room, with these men. He remembered what Robert had told him in the crypts below Winterfell. I am surrounded by flatterers and fools, the king had insisted. Ned looked down the council table and wondered which were the flatterers and which the fools. He thought he knew already. “We are but five,” he pointed out.
   “Lord Stannis took himself to Dragonstone not long after the king went north,” Varys said, “and our gallant Ser Barristan no doubt rides beside the king as he makes his way through the city, as befits the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.”
   “Perhaps we had best wait for Ser Barristan and the king to join us,” Ned suggested.
   Renly Baratheon laughed aloud. “If we wait for my brother to grace us with his royal presence, it could be a long sit.”
   “Our good King Robert has many cares,” Varys said. “He entrusts some small matters to us, to lighten his load.”
   “What Lord Varys means is that all this business of coin and crops and justice bores my royal brother to tears,” Lord Renly said, “so it falls to us to govern the realm. He does send us a command from time to time.” He drew a tightly rolled paper from his sleeve and laid it on the table. “This morning he commanded me to ride ahead with all haste and ask Grand Maester Pycelle to convene this council at once. He has an urgent task for us.”
   Littlefinger smiled and handed the paper to Ned. It bore the royal seal. Ned broke the wax with his thumb and flattened the letter to consider the king’s urgent command, reading the words with mounting disbelief. Was there no end to Robert’s folly? And to do this in his name, that was salt in the wound. “Gods be good,” he swore.
   “What Lord Eddard means to say,” Lord Renly announced, “is that His Grace instructs us to stage a great tournament in honor of his appointment as the Hand of the King.”
   “How much?” asked Littlefinger, mildly.
   Ned read the answer off the letter. “Forty thousand golden dragons to the champion. Twenty thousand to the man who comes second, another twenty to the winner of the melee, and ten thousand to the victor of the archery competition.”
   “Ninety thousand gold pieces,” Littlefinger sighed. “And we must not neglect the other costs. Robert will want a prodigious feast. That means cooks, carpenters, serving girls, singers, jugglers, fools?.?.?.?”
   “Fools we have in plenty,” Lord Renly said.
   Grand Maester Pycelle looked to Littlefinger and asked, “Will the treasury bear the expense?”
   “What treasury is that?” Littlefinger replied with a twist of his mouth. “Spare me the foolishness, Maester. You know as well as I that the treasury has been empty for years. I shall have to borrow the money. No doubt the Lannisters will be accommodating. We owe Lord Tywin some three million dragons at present, what matter another hundred thousand?”
   Ned was stunned. “Are you claiming that the Crown is three million gold pieces in debt?”
   “The Crown is more than six million gold pieces in debt, Lord Stark. The Lannisters are the biggest part of it, but we have also borrowed from Lord Tyrell, the Iron Bank of Braavos, and several Tyroshi trading cartels. Of late I’ve had to turn to the Faith. The High Septon haggles worse than a Dornish fishmonger.”
   Ned was aghast. “Aerys Targaryen left a treasury flowing with gold. How could you let this happen?”
   Littlefinger gave a shrug. “The master of coin finds the money. The king and the Hand spend it.”
   “I will not believe that Jon Arryn allowed Robert to beggar the realm,” Ned said hotly.
   Grand Maester Pycelle shook his great bald head, his chains clinking softly. “Lord Arryn was a prudent man, but I fear that His Grace does not always listen to wise counsel.”
   “My royal brother loves tournaments and feasts,” Renly Baratheon said, “and he loathes what he calls ‘counting coppers.’ ”
   “I will speak with His Grace,” Ned said. “This tourney is an extravagance the realm cannot afford.”
   “Speak to him as you will,” Lord Renly said, “we had still best make our plans.”
   “Another day,” Ned said. Perhaps too sharply, from the looks they gave him. He would have to remember that he was no longer in Winterfell, where only the king stood higher; here, he was but first among equals. “Forgive me, my lords,” he said in a softer tone. “I am tired. Let us call a halt for today and resume when we are fresher.” He did not ask for their consent, but stood abruptly, nodded at them all, and made for the door.
   Outside, wagons and riders were still pouring through the castle gates, and the yard was a chaos of mud and horseflesh and shouting men. The king had not yet arrived, he was told. Since the ugliness on the Trident, the Starks and their household had ridden well ahead of the main column, the better to separate themselves from the Lannisters and the growing tension. Robert had hardly been seen; the talk was he was traveling in the huge wheelhouse, drunk as often as not. If so, he might be hours behind, but he would still be here too soon for Ned’s liking. He had only to look at Sansa’s face to feel the rage twisting inside him once again. The last fortnight of their journey had been a misery. Sansa blamed Arya and told her that it should have been Nymeria who died. And Arya was lost after she heard what had happened to her butcher’s boy. Sansa cried herself to sleep, Arya brooded silently all day long, and Eddard Stark dreamed of a frozen hell reserved for the Starks of Winterfell.
   He crossed the outer yard, passed under a portcullis into the inner bailey, and was walking toward what he thought was the Tower of the Hand when Littlefinger appeared in front of him. “You’re going the wrong way, Stark. Come with me.”
   Hesitantly, Ned followed. Littlefinger led him into a tower, down a stair, across a small sunken courtyard, and along a deserted corridor where empty suits of armor stood sentinel along the walls. They were relics of the Targaryens, black steel with dragon scales cresting their helms, now dusty and forgotten. “This is not the way to my chambers,” Ned said.
   “Did I say it was? I’m leading you to the dungeons to slit your throat and seal your corpse up behind a wall,” Littlefinger replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “We have no time for this, Stark. Your wife awaits.”
   “What game are you playing, Littlefinger? Catelyn is at Winterfell, hundreds of leagues from here.”
   “Oh?” Littlefinger’s grey-green eyes glittered with amusement. “Then it appears someone has managed an astonishing impersonation. For the last time, come. Or don’t come, and I’ll keep her for myself.” He hurried down the steps.
   Ned followed him warily, wondering if this day would ever end. He had no taste for these intrigues, but he was beginning to realize that they were meat and mead to a man like Littlefinger.
   At the foot of the steps was a heavy door of oak and iron. Petyr Baelish lifted the crossbar and gestured Ned through. They stepped out into the ruddy glow of dusk, on a rocky bluff high above the river. “We’re outside the castle,” Ned said.
   “You are a hard man to fool, Stark,” Littlefinger said with a smirk. “Was it the sun that gave it away, or the sky? Follow me. There are niches cut in the rock. Try not to fall to your death, Catelyn would never understand.” With that, he was over the side of the cliff, descending as quick as a monkey.
   Ned studied the rocky face of the bluff for a moment, then followed more slowly. The niches were there, as Littlefinger had promised, shallow cuts that would be invisible from below, unless you knew just where to look for them. The river was a long, dizzying distance below. Ned kept his face pressed to the rock and tried not to look down any more often than he had to.
   When at last he reached the bottom, a narrow, muddy trail along the water’s edge, Littlefinger was lazing against a rock and eating an apple. He was almost down to the core. “You are growing old and slow, Stark,” he said, flipping the apple casually into the rushing water. “No matter, we ride the rest of the way.” He had two horses waiting. Ned mounted up and trotted behind him, down the trail and into the city.
   Finally Baelish drew rein in front of a ramshackle building, three stories, timbered, its windows bright with lamplight in the gathering dusk. The sounds of music and raucous laughter drifted out and floated over the water. Beside the door swung an ornate oil lamp on a heavy chain, with a globe of leaded red glass.
   Ned Stark dismounted in a fury. “A brothel,” he said as he seized Littlefinger by the shoulder and spun him around. “You’ve brought me all this way to take me to a brothel.”
   “Your wife is inside,” Littlefinger said.
   It was the final insult. “Brandon was too kind to you,” Ned said as he slammed the small man back against a wall and shoved his dagger up under the little pointed chin beard.
   “My lord, no,” an urgent voice called out. “He speaks the truth.” There were footsteps behind him.
   Ned spun, knife in hand, as an old white-haired man hurried toward them. He was dressed in brown roughspun, and the soft flesh under his chin wobbled as he ran. “This is no business of yours,” Ned began; then, suddenly, the recognition came. He lowered the dagger, astonished. “Ser Rodrik?”
   Rodrik Cassel nodded. “Your lady awaits you upstairs.”
   Ned was lost. “Catelyn is truly here? This is not some strange jape of Littlefinger’s?” He sheathed his blade.
   “Would that it were, Stark,” Littlefinger said. “Follow me, and try to look a shade more lecherous and a shade less like the King’s Hand. It would not do to have you recognized. Perhaps you could fondle a breast or two, just in passing.”
   They went inside, through a crowded common room where a fat woman was singing bawdy songs while pretty young girls in linen shifts and wisps of colored silk pressed themselves against their lovers and dandled on their laps. No one paid Ned the least bit of attention. Ser Rodrik waited below while Littlefinger led him up to the third floor, along a corridor, and through a door.
   Inside, Catelyn was waiting. She cried out when she saw him, ran to him, and embraced him fiercely.
   “My lady,” Ned whispered in wonderment.
   “Oh, very good,” said Littlefinger, closing the door. “You recognized her.”
   “I feared you’d never come, my lord,” she whispered against his chest. “Petyr has been bringing me reports. He told me of your troubles with Arya and the young prince. How are my girls?”
   “Both in mourning, and full of anger,” he told her. “Cat, I do not understand. What are you doing in King’s Landing? What’s happened?” Ned asked his wife. “Is it Bran? Is he?.?.?.?”Dead was the word that came to his lips, but he could not say it.
   “It is Bran, but not as you think,” Catelyn said.
   Ned was lost. “Then how? Why are you here, my love? What is this place?”
   “Just what it appears,” Littlefinger said, easing himself onto a window seat. “A brothel. Can you think of a less likely place to find a Catelyn Tully?” He smiled. “As it chances, I own this particular establishment, so arrangements were easily made. I am most anxious to keep the Lannisters from learning that Cat is here in King’s Landing.”
   “Why?” Ned asked. He saw her hands then, the awkward way she held them, the raw red scars, the stiffness of the last two fingers on her left. “You’ve been hurt.” He took her hands in his own, turned them over. “Gods. Those are deep cuts?.?.?.?a gash from a sword or?.?.?.?how did this happen, my lady?”
   Catelyn slid a dagger out from under her cloak and placed it in his hand. “This blade was sent to open Bran’s throat and spill his life’s blood.”
   Ned’s head jerked up. “But?.?.?.?who?.?.?.?why would?.?.?.?”
   She put a finger to his lips. “Let me tell it all, my love. It will go faster that way. Listen.”
   So he listened, and she told it all, from the fire in the library tower to Varys and the guardsmen and Littlefinger. And when she was done, Eddard Stark sat dazed beside the table, the dagger in his hand. Bran’s wolf had saved the boy’s life, he thought dully. What was it that Jon had said when they found the pups in the snow? Your children were meant to have these pups, my lord. And he had killed Sansa’s, and for what? Was it guilt he was feeling? Or fear? If the gods had sent these wolves, what folly had he done?
   Painfully, Ned forced his thoughts back to the dagger and what it meant. “The Imp’s dagger,” he repeated. It made no sense. His hand curled around the smooth dragonbone hilt, and he slammed the blade into the table, felt it bite into the wood. It stood mocking him. “Why should Tyrion Lannister want Bran dead? The boy has never done him harm.”
   “Do you Starks have nought but snow between your ears?” Littlefinger asked. “The Imp would never have acted alone.”
   Ned rose and paced the length of the room. “If the queen had a role in this or, gods forbid, the king himself?.?.?.?no, I will not believe that.” Yet even as he said the words, he remembered that chill morning on the barrowlands, and Robert’s talk of sending hired knives after the Targaryen princess. He remembered Rhaegar’s infant son, the red ruin of his skull, and the way the king had turned away, as he had turned away in Darry’s audience hall not so long ago. He could still hear Sansa pleading, as Lyanna had pleaded once.
   “Most likely the king did not know,” Littlefinger said. “It would not be the first time. Our good Robert is practiced at closing his eyes to things he would rather not see.”
   Ned had no reply for that. The face of the butcher’s boy swam up before his eyes, cloven almost in two, and afterward the king had said not a word. His head was pounding.
   Littlefinger sauntered over to the table, wrenched the knife from the wood. “The accusation is treason either way. Accuse the king and you will dance with Ilyn Payne before the words are out of your mouth. The queen?.?.?.?if you can find proof, and if you can make Robert listen, then perhaps?.?.?.?”
   “We have proof,” Ned said. “We have the dagger.”
   “This?” Littlefinger flipped the knife casually end over end. “A sweet piece of steel, but it cuts two ways, my lord. The Imp will no doubt swear the blade was lost or stolen while he was at Winterfell, and with his hireling dead, who is there to give him the lie?” He tossed the knife lightly to Ned. “My counsel is to drop that in the river and forget that it was ever forged.”
   Ned regarded him coldly. “Lord Baelish, I am a Stark of Winterfell. My son lies crippled, perhaps dying. He would be dead, and Catelyn with him, but for a wolf pup we found in the snow. If you truly believe I could forget that, you are as big a fool now as when you took up sword against my brother.”
   “A fool I may be, Stark?.?.?.?yet I’m still here, while your brother has been moldering in his frozen grave for some fourteen years now. If you are so eager to molder beside him, far be it from me to dissuade you, but I would rather not be included in the party, thank you very much.”
   “You would be the last man I would willingly include in any party, Lord Baelish.”
   “You wound me deeply.” Littlefinger placed a hand over his heart. “For my part, I always found you Starks a tiresome lot, but Cat seems to have become attached to you, for reasons I cannot comprehend. I shall try to keep you alive for her sake. A fool’s task, admittedly, but I could never refuse your wife anything.”
   “I told Petyr our suspicions about Jon Arryn’s death,” Catelyn said. “He has promised to help you find the truth.”
   That was not news that Eddard Stark welcomed, but it was true enough that they needed help, and Littlefinger had been almost a brother to Cat once. It would not be the first time that Ned had been forced to make common cause with a man he despised. “Very well,” he said, thrusting the dagger into his belt. “You spoke of Varys. Does the eunuch know all of it?”
   “Not from my lips,” Catelyn said. “You did not wed a fool, Eddard Stark. But Varys has ways of learning things that no man could know. He has some dark art, Ned, I swear it.”
   “He has spies, that is well known,” Ned said, dismissive.
   “It is more than that,” Catelyn insisted. “Ser Rodrik spoke to Ser Aron Santagar in all secrecy, yet somehow the Spider knew of their conversation. I fear that man.”
   Littlefinger smiled. “Leave Lord Varys to me, sweet lady. If you will permit me a small obscenity, and where better for it, I hold the man’s balls in the palm of my hand.” He cupped his fingers, smiling. “Or would, if he were a man, or had any balls. You see, if the pie is opened, the birds begin to sing, and Varys would not like that. Were I you, I would worry more about the Lannisters and less about the eunuch.”
   Ned did not need Littlefinger to tell him that. He was thinking back to the day Arya had been found, to the look on the queen’s face when she said, We have a wolf, so soft and quiet. He was thinking of the boy Mycah, of Jon Arryn’s sudden death, of Bran’s fall, of old mad Aerys Targaryen dying on the floor of his throne room while his life’s blood dried on a golden blade. “My lady,” he said, turning to Catelyn, “there is nothing more you can do here. I want you to return to Winterfell at once. If there was one assassin, there could be others. Whoever ordered Bran’s death will learn soon enough that the boy still lives.”
   “I had hoped to see the girls?.?.?.?” Catelyn said.
   “That would be most unwise,” Littlefinger put in. “The Red Keep is full of curious eyes, and children talk.”
   “He speaks truly, my love,” Ned told her. He embraced her. “Take Ser Rodrik and ride for Winterfell. I will watch over the girls. Go home to our sons and keep them safe.”
   “As you say, my lord.” Catelyn lifted her face, and Ned kissed her. Her maimed fingers clutched against his back with a desperate strength, as if to hold him safe forever in the shelter of her arms.
   “Would the lord and lady like the use of a bedchamber?” asked Littlefinger. “I should warn you, Stark, we usually charge for that sort of thing around here.”
   “A moment alone, that’s all I ask,” Catelyn said.
   “Very well.” Littlefinger strolled to the door. “Don’t be too long. It is past time the Hand and I returned to the castle, before our absence is noted.”
   Catelyn went to him and took his hands in her own. “I will not forget the help you gave me, Petyr. When your men came for me, I did not know whether they were taking me to a friend or an enemy. I have found you more than a friend. I have found a brother I’d thought lost.”
   Petyr Baelish smiled. “I am desperately sentimental, sweet lady. Best not tell anyone. I have spent years convincing the court that I am wicked and cruel, and I should hate to see all that hard work go for naught.”
   Ned believed not a word of that, but he kept his voice polite as he said, “You have my thanks as well, Lord Baelish.”
   “Oh, now there’s a treasure,” Littlefinger said, exiting.
   When the door had closed behind him, Ned turned back to his wife. “Once you are home, send word to Helman Tallhart and Galbart Glover under my seal. They are to raise a hundred bowmen each and fortify Moat Cailin. Two hundred determined archers can hold the Neck against an army. Instruct Lord Manderly that he is to strengthen and repair all his defenses at White Harbor, and see that they are well manned. And from this day on, I want a careful watch kept over Theon Greyjoy. If there is war, we shall have sore need of his father’s fleet.”
   “War?” The fear was plain on Catelyn’s face.
   “It will not come to that,” Ned promised her, praying it was true. He took her in his arms again. “The Lannisters are merciless in the face of weakness, as Aerys Targaryen learned to his sorrow, but they would not dare attack the north without all the power of the realm behind them, and that they shall not have. I must play out this fool’s masquerade as if nothing is amiss. Remember why I came here, my love. If I find proof that the Lannisters murdered Jon Arryn?.?.?.?”
   He felt Catelyn tremble in his arms. Her scarred hands clung to him. “If,” she said, “what then, my love?”
   That was the most dangerous part, Ned knew. “All justice flows from the king,” he told her. “When I know the truth, I must go to Robert.” And pray that he is the man I think he is, he finished silently, and not the man I fear he has become.

Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter21 艾德
  艾德·史塔克浑身酸痛,又累又饿,心情恶劣地骑马穿过红堡高耸的青铜大门。御前总管前来通知他派席尔大学士召开紧急的御前会议,希望新任首相方便的话能大驾光临时,他人还在马背上,心里只想好好泡个热水澡,来只烤鸡或烤鸭,然后在羽毛床上睡个觉。“方便的话,改成明天。”奈德下马时没好气地说。
  总管恭敬地一躬到底。“首相大人,那我就转告重臣们,您不便出席。”
  “算了,该死的。”奈德道。还没上任便先把朝廷重臣给全得罪光那怎么成。“我这就去见他们。但请先给我几分钟,容我换上比较正式的服装。”
  “是的,大人。”总管说,“我们已经把艾林大人以前在首相塔的房间都给您准备好了,如您愿意,我这就差人把您的东西给送过去。”
  “有劳了。”奈德边说边扯下骑马戴的手套,塞进腰带。身后,他的家人和臣属正陆续进入大门。奈德看到管家维扬·普尔,便叫住他,“看来宫里好像有急事找我。好好安顿我女儿,告诉乔里叫她们待在房里。不准艾莉亚到处乱跑。”普尔欠身。奈德转身对御前总管说:“我的马车还在城里半路上。我需要合适的衣服。”
  “为您服务是我莫大的荣幸。”总管道。
  于是,筋疲力尽的奈德,就这么穿着借来的衣服,大步走进议事厅,发现四名重臣正在等他。
  议事厅的陈设极为华丽。地板上铺的是密尔地毯,而非灯芯草席。房间一角摆着一幅来自盛夏群岛的木屏风,上面雕刻有上百种栩栩如生、色彩斑斓的珍禽异兽。墙壁上则挂满了诺佛斯、科霍尔和里斯产的精美织锦。门两侧是一对瓦雷利亚的狮身人面兽雕像,圆润的红榴石双眼在黑色大理石的脸上显得炯炯有神。
  奈德前脚刚踏进房间,几位重臣中他最嫌恶的太监瓦里斯便靠了过来。“史塔克大人,我听说了您在国王大道上遇到的麻烦事儿,真令人遗憾哪。我们都去圣堂为乔佛里王子点了蜡烛,祈祷他早日康复。”他的手在奈德袖子上留下脂粉的痕迹。他浑身散发出腐败的甜腻气息,闻起来活像生在坟墓上的花。
  “你的神想必听到了你的祷告,”奈德冷淡而有礼地回答,“王子的健康状况已日渐好转。”他从太监掌中抽出手,穿过房间朝蓝礼公爵走去。蓝礼正站在屏风旁,小声地和一名矮个男子交谈,那人必是小指头无疑。劳勃刚夺下王位时,蓝礼不过是个七岁小男生,如今他已长大成人,神貌酷似乃兄,奈德为此觉得极不自在。每次见到他,都仿佛时光倒流,看到那个英气勃发,甫从三叉戟河得胜归来的劳勃站在面前。
  “史塔克大人,看来您安然抵达了。”蓝礼道。
  “您不也是。”奈德回答,“恕我直言,有时候您和您哥哥劳勃真像一个模子打出来的。”
  “我哪比得上他。”蓝礼耸耸肩。
  “您至少穿得比他好。”小指头俏皮地说,“蓝礼大人花在衣服上的钱,宫里的夫人太太恐怕都没几个比得上。”
  此话倒是不假。蓝礼公爵穿着暗绿天鹅绒紧身衣,上面绣了十二头金色雄鹿。一边肩头潇洒地垂着织金半披风,用一枚翡翠胸针别起。“这应该算不上滔天大罪。”蓝礼笑道,“瞧瞧你穿的什么德行,那才失礼。”
  小指头不理会他的嘲笑。他嘴角挂着近乎轻慢的微笑看着奈德。“史塔克大人,这些年来我一直想见见您。我想凯特琳夫人应该向您提起过我吧?”
  “她是提过。”奈德冷冷地答道。对方这句傲慢中带着促狭的话惹恼了他。“如果我没记错的话,你也认识我哥哥布兰登。”
  蓝礼·拜拉席恩哈哈大笑。瓦里斯则曳步凑来。
  “我跟他很熟。”小指头道,“至今身上都还留着他的纪念。布兰登也提起过我?”
  “常提起你,多半是火冒三丈的时候。”奈德说,心中希望就此结束这个话题。他对这类文字游戏素无兴趣。
  “我还以为你们史塔克家的人没那么大火气,”小指头说,“在我们南方,大家都说你们是冰做的,一过颈泽便要融化。”
  “贝里席大人,您大可放心,我并不打算太快融化。”奈德朝会议桌移去。“派席尔师傅,我瞧您身体还很硬朗。”
  大学士从他长桌尾端的长椅上抬头,露出微笑。“大人,以我这把年纪,有这样的身体很不错了。”他答道,“啊,只是容易疲劳。”他有张慈蔼的脸,几束白发垂挂在早已秃光的额头两边。他的学士项圈并非鲁温那种简单的金属制品,而是由二十四种金属片所串成的沉重项链,从喉头一直垂到胸膛。锁链用人类所知的每一种金属打造而成:黑铁和红金,发亮红铜和沉重的铅,精钢、锡和黯淡的白银,黄铜、青铜与白金。石榴石、紫水晶和黑珍珠装饰着金属链,翡翠和红宝石点缀其间。“我们不妨开始罢。”大学士把手放在大肚子上反复揉搓,“再等下去,只怕我就要睡着了。”
  “如您所愿,”国王在会议桌的首位空着,那椅子靠背上用金线绣着拜拉席恩家族的宝冠雄鹿。奈德拣了国王右边,象征国王右手的位子坐下。“诸位大人,”他正色道,“很抱歉让大家久等。”
  “史塔克大人,您是国王的首相,”瓦里斯道,“为您效劳就是我们职责所在。”
  眼看其他人纷纷在自己固有的座位落坐,艾德·史塔克才猛然惊觉此时此地自己是多么格格不入。他忆起劳勃在临冬城墓窖里对他说过的话,我身边净是些白痴和马屁精。奈德朝会议桌看去,暗自揣测哪些是白痴,哪些又是马屁精。答案他已了然于心。“我们只有五人。”他指出。
  “国王北行之后没多久,史坦尼斯大人便回了龙石岛。”瓦里斯道,“至于我们英勇的巴利斯坦爵士,此刻无疑正随侍国王身边,护送他穿过城市罢。身为御林铁卫队长,这是他职责所在呢。”
  “或许我们该等巴利斯坦爵士和陛下加入之后再开始。”奈德提议。
  蓝礼·拜拉席恩朗声笑道:“要等我老哥赏脸,那不知到何年何月啰。”
  “我们亲爱的劳勃国王有太多事情需要操心,”瓦里斯说,“所以便将鸡毛蒜皮小事交给我们,以减轻负担。”
  “瓦里斯大人的意思是说,凡是牵涉财政、农获和律法的事务,我王兄听了就头痛。”蓝礼公爵道,“所以管理国家就落到我们头上了。他倒是不忘记时不时交代些什么下来。”他从袖子里抽出一张裹紧的纸放在桌上。“比如今天早上,他吩咐我提前全速进城,请派席尔大学士立刻召开这次会议。他有项紧急差事交给我们办。”
  小指头微笑着将信笺交给奈德,上面盖了王家印信。奈德用拇指揭开蜡印,摊平信纸,想看看国王的紧急命令究竟是什么。他越读越难以置信,劳勃到底要胡闹到什么地步才罢休?还是以他的名义,这简直是雪上加霜。“天杀的,”他不禁咒道。
  “奈德大人的意思是说,”蓝礼公爵宣布,“国王陛下指示我们举办一次盛大的比武竞技,以庆祝新首相上任。”
  “要花多少钱?”小指头兴趣索然地问。
  奈德从信上念出答案:“优胜者赏四万金龙币,居次者赏两万金龙币。团体近身战的优胜者也是两万,射箭优胜则是一万。”
  “一共九万金币。”小指头叹道,“还得加上其他开销。想也知道劳勃一定要大宴宾客。也就是说我们需要厨师、木匠、女侍、歌手、戏子伶人和杂耍傻子……”
  “傻子我们倒是不愁找到。”蓝礼公爵说。
  派席尔总师看着小指头问:“国库付得出这笔款子?”
  “哪来的国库?”小指头撇撇嘴,“大学士您就别装蒜了,你我都很清楚国库已经空了好多年。还不是得伸手借钱,想必兰尼斯特家会很乐意支援。反正咱们已经欠了泰温大人三百多万金龙,再借个几十万算什么?”
  奈德震惊无比。“你说王室负债高达‘三百万’金币?”
  “史塔克大人,此刻王室负债总额超过六百万。兰尼斯特家是最大的债主,但我们也向提利尔大人、布拉佛斯的铁金库,还有好些泰洛西商行借过款。最近我不得不另辟财源,把主意动到了教会头上,总主教大人讨价还价的本领之高,连多恩的鱼贩都比不上。”
  奈德简直错愕到无以复加。“伊里斯·坦格利安留下了堆积如山的金银财宝,你怎么会让它沦落到这步田地?”
  小指头耸肩:“财政大臣只管找钱,花钱的是国王和首相。”
  “琼恩·艾林绝不会允许劳勃这样挥霍。”奈德忿忿地说。
  派席尔总师摇摇他那颗光头,项链轻声作响。“艾林大人固然精打细算,但恐怕国王陛下不见得都听从睿智的谏言。”
  “我王兄热爱比武竞技和山珍海味,”蓝礼·拜拉席恩道,“他最讨厌所谓的‘数铜板’。”
  “我会跟陛下谈谈,”奈德说,“这么铺张浪费的比赛,国家可负担不起。”
  “跟他谈谈当然很好,”蓝礼公爵道,“不过我们还是先着手订个计划吧。”
  “改天再议。”奈德说。从他们的眼神看来,他的口气似乎太尖锐了点。要想治理,他就必须牢记,自己已不是临冬城万人之上的领主身份,在这里他不过是地位平等的重臣之首罢了。“诸位大人,请原谅我。”他改用较和缓的口气,“我实在是累了。我们今天就到此为止,等我精神好些时再继续。”说完他没有征求其他人同意,便突然站起身,朝在座的重臣一一点头后,径自离开。
  出到门外,只见马车和骑士依旧不断从城堡大门涌入,庭院里一片混乱,充斥着泥土、马臊味和叫喊不停的人声。有人告诉他国王还在路上。自三叉戟河的意外发生之后,史塔克家族和他们的部属便走在车队的最前面,远离兰尼斯特家族,避开两派逐渐升高的紧张气氛。劳勃几乎没有露面,据说他待在轮宫,成天喝得酩酊大醉。若真是如此,他应该还要几个小时才会出现,这已经比奈德期望的要早上许多了。如今他只消看看珊莎的脸,就觉得心中怒火又要升起。旅途的最后两周实在苦不堪言。珊莎责怪艾莉亚,说被杀的应该是娜梅莉亚。艾莉亚在得知屠夫学徒的死讯后就魂不守舍。珊莎每晚哭着入眠,艾莉亚一声不吭地独自忧伤,艾德·史塔克自己则梦见了一个专为临冬城史塔克家人准备的冰冻地狱。
  他穿越外庭,走过闸门,进入内院,正朝他印象中首相塔的所在走去时,小指头突然出现在面前。“史塔克,你走错路了,跟我来。”
  奈德犹豫不决地跟着他,小指头带他进入一座塔,下了一道蜿蜒的阶梯,穿越一个凹陷的小庭院,沿着荒废的回廊行走。两旁墙壁,一副副无人使用的铠甲好似站立的卫兵。他们是坦格利安家族遗留下来的历史陈迹,黑色精钢打造,头盔镶着龙鳞,但如今积满灰尘,早已被人遗忘。“这不是通往我居室的路。”奈德道。
  “我说过是吗?我正打算把你引进地牢,割了喉咙,再把你的尸体封进墙里。”小指头语带讥讽。“史塔克,我们没时间废话,尊夫人正等着你。”
  “小指头,你到底耍什么把戏?凯特琳人在临冬城,离此数百里之遥。”
  “哦?”小指头灰绿色的眼睛里闪着饶富兴味的光芒。“那么此人的易容术果真不同凡响。我说最后一次,要么跟我来,不然我就把她据为己有啰。”
  他快步走下阶梯。
  奈德满怀戒心地跟上,心里不知这一天究竟何时才会结束。他对这些心机巧诈毫无兴趣,但已逐渐开始理解,对于小指头这样的人,权术和阴谋就是家常便饭。
  阶梯底端有一扇橡木和铁条制成的厚重门扉。培提尔举起门闩,挥手示意奈德进去。他发现他们正置身位于河流之上的峻峭绝壁,浸沐在黄昏的红晕里。“我们在城堡外面。”奈德道。
  “你还真不好骗嘛,史塔克。”小指头傻笑道,“到底是太阳还是天空泄露了秘密?跟我来,岩壁上挖了可供攀附的凹洞。小心别摔死,否则凯特琳永远也不会原谅我。”说完他翻身便往下爬,动作像猴子一般灵敏。
  奈德仔细审视了岩壁一会儿,然后慢慢地跟着下去。峭壁上果真如小指头所言,刻有浅浅的凹洞,除非你原本就知道,否则从悬崖下根本无从发现。河流离他们有一段高到令人晕眩的距离。奈德把脸贴上岩石,除非必要,尽量不往下看。
  最后他总算好不容易到达底部,旁边是一条狭窄而泥泞的水滨小径,小指头正懒洋洋地靠在岩石上啃苹果。他已经快吃完了。“史塔克,你老了不中用啦。”他边说边随手把苹果核丢进激流。“没关系,接下来我们骑马。”两匹马正等在那里,奈德骑上,催马快步跟在他身后,顺着小路朝城市去。
  最后贝里席在一栋看起来摇摇欲坠的三层木造建筑前停了下来。窗户透出灯光,在逐渐黯淡的暮色里显得特别明亮。乐声和刺耳的笑闹从内散溢,在河面上飘荡。门边有一条沉甸甸的链子挂着盏华丽的油灯,外面盖着加铅的红玻璃灯罩。
  奈德·史塔克愤怒地跳下马。“这是家妓院。”他抓住小指头肩膀把他推得团团转。“走大老远的路,结果你竟带我上妓院?”
  “你老婆在里面。”小指头说
  他再也忍耐不住。“布兰登对你太仁慈了。”奈德说着把小个子狠狠地往墙上撞去,抽出匕首指向他留着胡子的尖下巴。
  “大人,快停手。”一个焦急的声音唤道。“他说的是实话。”背后传来脚步声。
  奈德握刀转身。只见一个身穿褐色粗布衣服,下颚的软肉随着跑步不住颤动的白发老人急急忙忙朝他们跑来。“这不干你的事。”奈德才刚开口,突然认出来者。他放下匕首,惊讶万分。“罗德利克爵士?”
  罗德利克爵士点点头。“夫人在楼上等您。”
  奈德糊涂了。“凯特琳真的在这里?不是小指头的恶作剧?”他收起武器。
  “我有那本事倒好,史塔克。”小指头道,“随我来罢。还有,脸上表情露骨一点,不要一副正襟危坐的首相模样。你要是被认出来,那可就糟了。不介意的话,经过时摸两把奶子。”
  他们走进屋内,穿过拥挤的大厅,有个胖女人正唱着歌词淫秽的曲子,身穿轻薄罗衫的美少女坐在恩客腿上撒娇。没人理会奈德。罗德利克爵士等在楼下,由小指头领他走上三楼,穿过回廊,进了门。
  凯特琳正在里面,她一见他便叫出声来,朝他飞奔过去,紧紧地抱住他。
  “夫人。”奈德惊讶地轻声说。
  “哟,好极了。”小指头说着关上门。“您认得她。”
  “大人,我好怕你不会来。”她贴在他胸膛上细语。“培提尔一直捎来你的消息。他告诉我艾莉亚和年轻王子的事了。我的乖女儿们都还好么?”
  “她俩都很难过,也很愤怒。”他对她说,“凯特,我不懂。你来君临做什么?发生了什么事?”奈德询问妻子。“是布兰的事?难道他……”死这个字几乎就要脱口而出,但他无法启齿。
  “是布兰的事,但不是你想的那样。”凯特琳道。
  奈德更摸不着头脑。“那是怎么回事?亲爱的,你为什么会在这里?这又是什么地方?”
  “你觉得这里看起来像什么?”小指头说着在窗边落座。“这就是家妓院。还有什么地方比这里更不可能找到凯特琳·徒利呢?”他微笑,“说来也巧,这家店恰好就是由我经营,所以要安排很简单。我可是极力避免让兰尼斯特的人得知凯特在君临的消息。”
  “为什么?”奈德问,这时他才看见她的手怪异的姿势,看见那尚未愈合的红色伤疤,左手小指和无名指僵硬不便的样子。“你受伤了。”他握起她的手反复检视。“老天,伤得好深……这是剑伤还是……夫人,怎么会发生这种事?”
  凯特琳从斗篷下抽出一把匕首交给他。“有人带着这把刀要取布兰性命。”
  奈德猛地抬头。“但是……谁……谁会这么……”
  她伸出手指贴上他嘴唇。“亲爱的,让我说比较快。你好好听着罢。”
  于是他仔细聆听,而她将事情始末和盘托出,从藏书塔大火、瓦里斯、前来迎接她的都城守备队一直说到小指头。等她说完,艾德·史塔克手握匕首,呆若木鸡地坐在桌边。布兰的狼救了那孩子一命,他呆滞地思索着。当初琼恩在雪地里找到那群小狼时,他说了些什么?大人,您的孩子注定要拥有这些小狼。结果他却亲手杀了珊莎的狼,到头来这是为了什么?他现在的感觉是罪恶?还是恐惧?假如这些狼实乃上天所赐,他究竟犯了何等滔天大罪?
  奈德痛苦地强迫自己将思绪拉回眼前的匕首,思考隐含其后的含义。“小恶魔的刀。”他复诵。这太不合理。他紧握平滑的龙骨刀柄,将之狠狠地插进桌面,感觉它深深地咬入木头。匕首就这么立着,仿佛在嘲弄他。“提利昂·兰尼斯特为什么要布兰的命?那孩子从没招惹他。”
  “你们史塔克家的人都没脑筋的?”小指头问,“小恶魔当然不会单独行动。”
  奈德起身,绕着房间踱步。“难道说王后亦参与此事?或者,诸神在上,连国王他也……不,绝对不可能。”他一边说着,一边想起了那个荒冢地的清冷早晨,劳勃提到派刺客去对付坦格利安公主。他忆起雷加那尚在襁褓的儿子,血淋淋的头颅,以及国王置之不理的态度,正如不久以前他在戴瑞的会客厅里的所作所为。珊莎的哀告至今犹在耳际,一如莱安娜临终前的恳求。
  “国王八成不知情。”小指头道,“这也不是第一次了,对于不想知道的事,咱们的好劳勃向来是眼不见为净。”
  奈德没有答话。屠夫小弟的那张几乎被劈成两半的脸浮现在他眼前,然而国王半声也没吭。他的脑袋开始轰轰作响。
  小指头晃到桌边,把匕首从木头里拔出。“无论怎样行动,都构成叛国罪。若是控告国王,只怕你话还没出口就先被伊林·派恩给宰了。若是王后……除非你能找到证据,而且能让劳勃听进去,才有可能……”
  “我们有证据,”奈德道,“我们有这把匕首。”
  “这个?”小指头漫不经心地把玩着匕首。“大人,这是把好刀,好刀都是两面开刃的。小恶魔肯定会辩称匕首是他在临冬城期间弄丢或是被偷。既然他雇的杀手已死,谁能证明他所言真假呢?”他把刀子轻轻抛给奈德。“我建议你还是把这玩意儿丢进河里,当它根本就不存在罢。”
  奈德冷冷地看着他。“贝里席大人,我是临冬城史塔克家族的人。我的儿子成了残废,很可能还活不成。若没有那只我们在雪地里找到的小狼,他此刻已经死了,凯特琳很可能也会陪着他送命。假如你真以为我会装作没事,那你就和当年向我哥哥挑战一样愚蠢。”
  “史塔克,我蠢是蠢……可还活得好好的,令兄倒已经在冰封的坟墓里发霉了十四年。你这么迫不及待要步他后尘,我也无法劝阻,不过我先声明,你可千万别把我牵扯进去,非常感谢。”
  “很好,贝里席大人,不管我做什么,最不想与之为伍的人就是你。”
  “这话我听了好伤心啊。”小指头伸手按住心口。“我自己嘛,总觉得你们史塔克家的人实在无趣得很,但凯特不知怎地始终离不开你。所以呢,为着她的缘故,我会尽量不让你送命。说来只有笨蛋才会这么做,但我就是没法拒绝你老婆的任何请求。”
  “我把我们关于琼恩·艾林死因的怀疑告诉了培提尔。”凯特琳道,“他答应协助你调查真相。”
  对艾德·史塔克而言,这并非好消息,不过他们确实需要援手,而小指头和凯特曾经情同姐弟。再说这也不是奈德第一次被迫与他所轻视的人妥协了。“好罢,”他把匕首插进腰带,“你刚说到瓦里斯,他也知道整件事的来龙去脉?”
  “如果知道,也一定不是我说的。”凯特琳道,“艾德·史塔克,你娶的人可不笨。但瓦里斯有办法知道别人不可能知道的事。奈德,我相信这家伙懂得妖术。”
  “他的走狗满天下,这是众所周知的事。”奈德鄙夷地说。
  “不只如此,”凯特琳坚持,“罗德利克爵士和艾伦·桑塔加爵士的会面自始至终都秘密进行,但这蜘蛛不知怎么就是知道谈话内容。我很怕这个人。”
  小指头微笑。“好夫人,瓦里斯伯爵就交给我来对付。容我说几句脏话——还有什么地方比这里更适合了呢?——他的卵蛋被我大大方方地捏在手掌心。”他合拢指头,笑了,“当然啰,这里假设他是个有卵蛋的男人。你不妨这么想,假如喜鹊会开口,小小鸟儿要歌唱,那么瓦里斯是不会喜欢的。好啦,如果我是你,与其担心那太监,不如多提防兰尼斯特的人。”
  奈德无需小指头提醒。他想起找到艾莉亚那天的场景,想起王后当时的神情。谁说我们没有狼?那么地轻声细语。他想到男孩米凯,想到琼恩·艾林的猝死,还有布兰坠楼,以及丧心病狂的老王伊里斯·坦格利安躺在王座厅的地板上奄奄一息,他的血在镀金宝剑上慢慢干涸的场面。“夫人,”他转向凯特琳,“你留在这里也无济于事,我希望你即刻返回临冬城。所谓有其一必有其二,难保以后不会有其他刺客上门滋事。不管背后主谋是谁,他一定很快就得知布兰活了下来。”
  “我本想见见女儿……”凯特琳道。
  “那就太不明智了。”小指头插话。“红堡处处隔墙有耳,更何况小孩子口风不紧。”
  “亲爱的,他说得有理。”奈德告诉她,一边给她拥抱。“带上罗德利克爵士,启程回临冬城去罢。我会好好照顾女儿们。回到我们的儿子身边,保护好他们。”
  “那就这样,大人”凯特琳抬起脸,奈德吻了她。她受伤的手用一种近乎绝望的力量环抱住他的背,仿佛要将他永远留在自己安全的怀抱里。
  “老爷、夫人莫不借卧室一用?”小指头问,“不过我先提醒你,史塔克,在这儿开房办事是要收费的。”
  “让我们独处一下就好。”凯特琳道。
  “也罢。”小指头朝门边走去。“别拖太久。我和首相大人早该回到城里,以免失踪太久他人起疑。”
  凯特琳走到他身边握住他的手。“培提尔,我永远不会忘记你的帮助。你手下来找我的时候,我原不知自己将落入朋友还是敌人的手中。结果我发现你不仅是朋友,还是我失散多年的弟弟。”
  培提尔·贝里席微笑道:“好夫人,我这人就是多愁善感,这话还请你千万别告诉他人。这些年来我在宫廷里费尽心力,想让别人以为我是个既邪恶又残酷的人,实在不愿就这么功亏一篑。”
  这番话奈德是一个字也不信,但他还是彬彬有礼地说:“贝里席大人,我也感谢您。”
  “哟,这可是东洋宝贝。”小指头说着离开房间。
  房门关上后,奈德转身面对他的妻子。“你一到家,立刻以我的名义送信给赫曼·陶哈和盖伯特·葛洛佛,命令他们各调一百名弓箭手协防卡林湾。两百弓箭手足以阻挡任何军队北上颈泽。指示曼德勒伯爵加紧维修白港的防御工事,并确保守军充足。还有,从今往后,我希望你特别看紧席恩·葛雷乔伊。倘若战争爆发,我们非常需要他父亲的舰队。”
  “战争爆发?”恐惧清楚地写在凯特琳脸上。
  “情势不致恶化到那个地步的。”奈德向她保证,心中暗自祈祷真是如此。他再度搂她入怀。“兰尼斯特家对待弱者毫不留情,伊里斯·坦格利安就是最好的教训。然而除非他们有全国的军力作后盾,否则决不敢进犯北方,而他们作梦也别想有那样的一天。我必须玩这场愚人的假面舞会,继续装出若无其事的样子。记得我来此的目的么,亲爱的?我要找出兰尼斯特家谋杀琼恩·艾林的证据……”
  他感觉到凯特琳在他怀里颤抖,她伤残的手紧紧抱住他。“若真找到了,”她说,“接下来怎么办,亲爱的?”
  接下来是最危险的部分,奈德明白。“国王乃是至高的法律仲裁,”他告诉她,“待我查明真相,我将觐见劳勃。”届时我只能祈祷他仍保有意想中的英明,而非我所恐惧的昏庸,他在心里默默地说完。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2015-08-27 0
21.TYRION
   Are you certain that you must leave us so soon?” the Lord Commander asked him.
   “Past certain, Lord Mormont,” Tyrion replied. “My brother Jaime will be wondering what has become of me. He may decide that you have convinced me to take the black.”
   “Would that I could.” Mormont picked up a crab claw and cracked it in his fist. Old as he was, the Lord Commander still had the strength of a bear. “You’re a cunning man, Tyrion. We have need of men of your sort on the Wall.”
   Tyrion grinned. “Then I shall scour the Seven Kingdoms for dwarfs and ship them all to you, Lord Mormont.” As they laughed, he sucked the meat from a crab leg and reached for another. The crabs had arrived from Eastwatch only this morning, packed in a barrel of snow, and they were succulent.
   Ser Alliser Thorne was the only man at table who did not so much as crack a smile. “Lannister mocks us.”
   “Only you, Ser Alliser,” Tyrion said. This time the laughter round the table had a nervous, uncertain quality to it.
   Thorne’s black eyes fixed on Tyrion with loathing. “You have a bold tongue for someone who is less than half a man. Perhaps you and I should visit the yard together.”
   “Why?” asked Tyrion. “The crabs are here.”
   The remark brought more guffaws from the others. Ser Alliser stood up, his mouth a tight line. “Come and make your japes with steel in your hand.”
   Tyrion looked pointedly at his right hand. “Why, I have steel in my hand, Ser Alliser, although it appears to be a crab fork. Shall we duel?” He hopped up on his chair and began poking at Thorne’s chest with the tiny fork. Roars of laughter filled the tower room. Bits of crab flew from the Lord Commander’s mouth as he began to gasp and choke. Even his raven joined in, cawing loudly from above the window. “Duel! Duel! Duel!”
   Ser Alliser Thorne walked from the room so stiffly it looked as though he had a dagger up his butt.
   Mormont was still gasping for breath. Tyrion pounded him on the back. “To the victor goes the spoils,” he called out. “I claim Thorne’s share of the crabs.”
   Finally the Lord Commander recovered himself. “You are a wicked man, to provoke our Ser Alliser so,” he scolded.
   Tyrion seated himself and took a sip of wine. “If a man paints a target on his chest, he should expect that sooner or later someone will loose an arrow at him. I have seen dead men with more humor than your Ser Alliser.”
   “Not so,” objected the Lord Steward, Bowen Marsh, a man as round and red as a pomegranate. “You ought to hear the droll names he gives the lads he trains.”
   Tyrion had heard a few of those droll names. “I’ll wager the lads have a few names for him as well,” he said. “Chip the ice off your eyes, my good lords. Ser Alliser Thorne should be mucking out your stables, not drilling your young warriors.”
   “The Watch has no shortage of stableboys,” Lord Mormont grumbled. “That seems to be all they send us these days. Stableboys and sneak thieves and rapers. Ser Alliser is an anointed knight, one of the few to take the black since I have been Lord Commander. He fought bravely at King’s Landing.”
   “On the wrong side,” Ser Jaremy Rykker commented dryly. “I ought to know, I was there on the battlements beside him. Tywin Lannister gave us a splendid choice. Take the black, or see our heads on spikes before evenfall. No offense intended, Tyrion.”
   “None taken, Ser Jaremy. My father is very fond of spiked heads, especially those of people who have annoyed him in some fashion. And a face as noble as yours, well, no doubt he saw you decorating the city wall above the King’s Gate. I think you would have looked very striking up there.”
   “Thank you,” Ser Jaremy replied with a sardonic smile.
   Lord Commander Mormont cleared his throat. “Sometimes I fear Ser Alliser saw you true, Tyrion. You do mock us and our noble purpose here.”
   Tyrion shrugged. “We all need to be mocked from time to time, Lord Mormont, lest we start to take ourselves too seriously. More wine, please.” He held out his cup.
   As Rykker filled it for him, Bowen Marsh said, “You have a great thirst for a small man.”
   “Oh, I think that Lord Tyrion is quite a large man,” Maester Aemon said from the far end of the table. He spoke softly, yet the high officers of the Night’s Watch all fell quiet, the better to hear what the ancient had to say. “I think he is a giant come among us, here at the end of the world.”
   Tyrion answered gently, “I’ve been called many things, my lord, but giant is seldom one of them.”
   “Nonetheless,” Maester Aemon said as his clouded, milk-white eyes moved to Tyrion’s face, “I think it is true.”
   For once, Tyrion Lannister found himself at a loss for words. He could only bow his head politely and say, “You are too kind, Maester Aemon.”
   The blind man smiled. He was a tiny thing, wrinkled and hairless, shrunken beneath the weight of a hundred years so his maester’s collar with its links of many metals hung loose about his throat. “I have been called many things, my lord,” he said, “but kind is seldom one of them.” This time Tyrion himself led the laughter.
   Much later, when the serious business of eating was done and the others had left, Mormont offered Tyrion a chair beside the fire and a cup of mulled spirits so strong they brought tears to his eyes. “The kingsroad can be perilous this far north,” the Lord Commander told him as they drank.
   “I have Jyck and Morrec,” Tyrion said, “and Yoren is riding south again.”
   “Yoren is only one man. The Watch shall escort you as far as Winterfell,” Mormont announced in a tone that brooked no argument. “Three men should be sufficient.”
   “If you insist, my lord,” Tyrion said. “You might send young Snow. He would be glad for a chance to see his brothers.”
   Mormont frowned through his thick grey beard. “Snow? Oh, the Stark bastard. I think not. The young ones need to forget the lives they left behind them, the brothers and mothers and all that. A visit home would only stir up feelings best left alone. I know these things. My own blood kin?.?.?.?my sister Maege rules Bear Island now, since my son’s dishonor. I have nieces I have never seen.” He took a swallow. “Besides, Jon Snow is only a boy. You shall have three strong swords, to keep you safe.”
   “I am touched by your concern, Lord Mormont.” The strong drink was making Tyrion light-headed, but not so drunk that he did not realize that the Old Bear wanted something from him. “I hope I can repay your kindness.”
   “You can,” Mormont said bluntly. “Your sister sits beside the king. Your brother is a great knight, and your father the most powerful lord in the Seven Kingdoms. Speak to them for us. Tell them of our need here. You have seen for yourself, my lord. The Night’s Watch is dying. Our strength is less than a thousand now. Six hundred here, two hundred in the Shadow Tower, even fewer at Eastwatch, and a scant third of those fighting men. The Wall is a hundred leagues long. Think on that. Should an attack come, I have three men to defend each mile of wall.”
   “Three and a third,” Tyrion said with a yawn.
   Mormont scarcely seemed to hear him. The old man warmed his hands before the fire. “I sent Benjen Stark to search after Yohn Royce’s son, lost on his first ranging. The Royce boy was green as summer grass, yet he insisted on the honor of his own command, saying it was his due as a knight. I did not wish to offend his lord father, so I yielded. I sent him out with two men I deemed as good as any in the Watch. More fool I.”
   “Fool,” the raven agreed. Tyrion glanced up. The bird peered down at him with those beady black eyes, ruffling its wings. “Fool,” it called again. Doubtless old Mormont would take it amiss if he throttled the creature. A pity.
   The Lord Commander took no notice of the irritating bird. “Gared was near as old as I am and longer on the Wall,” he went on, “yet it would seem he forswore himself and fled. I should never have believed it, not of him, but Lord Eddard sent me his head from Winterfell. Of Royce, there is no word. One deserter and two men lost, and now Ben Stark too has gone missing.” He sighed deeply. “Who am I to send searching after him? In two years I will be seventy. Too old and too weary for the burden I bear, yet if I set it down, who will pick it up? Alliser Thorne? Bowen Marsh? I would have to be as blind as Maester Aemon not to see what they are. The Night’s Watch has become an army of sullen boys and tired old men. Apart from the men at my table tonight, I have perhaps twenty who can read, and even fewer who can think, or plan, or lead. Once the Watch spent its summers building, and each Lord Commander raised the Wall higher than he found it. Now it is all we can do to stay alive.”
   He was in deadly earnest, Tyrion realized. He felt faintly embarrassed for the old man. Lord Mormont had spent a good part of his life on the Wall, and he needed to believe if those years were to have any meaning. “I promise, the king will hear of your need,” Tyrion said gravely, “and I will speak to my father and my brother Jaime as well.” And he would. Tyrion Lannister was as good as his word. He left the rest unsaid; that King Robert would ignore him, Lord Tywin would ask if he had taken leave of his senses, and Jaime would only laugh.
   “You are a young man, Tyrion,” Mormont said. “How many winters have you seen?”
   He shrugged. “Eight, nine. I misremember.”
   “And all of them short.”
   “As you say, my lord.” He had been born in the dead of winter, a terrible cruel one that the maesters said had lasted near three years, but Tyrion’s earliest memories were of spring.
   “When I was a boy, it was said that a long summer always meant a long winter to come. This summer has lasted nine years, Tyrion, and a tenth will soon be upon us. Think on that.”
   “When I was a boy,” Tyrion replied, “my wet nurse told me that one day, if men were good, the gods would give the world a summer without ending. Perhaps we’ve been better than we thought, and the Great Summer is finally at hand.” He grinned.
   The Lord Commander did not seem amused. “You are not fool enough to believe that, my lord. Already the days grow shorter. There can be no mistake, Aemon has had letters from the Citadel, findings in accord with his own. The end of summer stares us in the face.” Mormont reached out and clutched Tyrion tightly by the hand. “You must make them understand. I tell you, my lord, the darkness is coming. There are wild things in the woods, direwolves and mammoths and snow bears the size of aurochs, and I have seen darker shapes in my dreams.”
   “In your dreams,” Tyrion echoed, thinking how badly he needed another strong drink.
   Mormont was deaf to the edge in his voice. “The fisherfolk near Eastwatch have glimpsed white walkers on the shore.”
   This time Tyrion could not hold his tongue. “The fisherfolk of Lannisport often glimpse merlings.”
   “Denys Mallister writes that the mountain people are moving south, slipping past the Shadow Tower in numbers greater than ever before. They are running, my lord?.?.?.?but running from what?” Lord Mormont moved to the window and stared out into the night. “These are old bones, Lannister, but they have never felt a chill like this. Tell the king what I say, I pray you. Winter is coming, and when the Long Night falls, only the Night’s Watch will stand between the realm and the darkness that sweeps from the north. The gods help us all if we are not ready.”
   “The gods help me if I do not get some sleep tonight. Yoren is determined to ride at first light.” Tyrion got to his feet, sleepy from wine and tired of doom. “I thank you for all the courtesies you have done me, Lord Mormont.”
   “Tell them, Tyrion. Tell them and make them believe. That is all the thanks I need.” He whistled, and his raven flew to him and perched on his shoulder. Mormont smiled and gave the bird some corn from his pocket, and that was how Tyrion left him.
   It was bitter cold outside. Bundled thickly in his furs, Tyrion Lannister pulled on his gloves and nodded to the poor frozen wretches standing sentry outside the Commander’s Keep. He set off across the yard for his own chambers in the King’s Tower, walking as briskly as his legs could manage. Patches of snow crunched beneath his feet as his boots broke the night’s crust, and his breath steamed before him like a banner. He shoved his hands into his armpits and walked faster, praying that Morrec had remembered to warm his bed with hot bricks from the fire.
   Behind the King’s Tower, the Wall glimmered in the light of the moon, immense and mysterious. Tyrion stopped for a moment to look up at it. His legs ached of cold and haste.
   Suddenly a strange madness took hold of him, a yearning to look once more off the end of the world. It would be his last chance, he thought; tomorrow he would ride south, and he could not imagine why he would ever want to return to this frozen desolation. The King’s Tower was before him, with its promise of warmth and a soft bed, yet Tyrion found himself walking past it, toward the vast pale palisade of the Wall.
   A wooden stair ascended the south face, anchored on huge rough-hewn beams sunk deep into the ice and frozen in place. Back and forth it switched, clawing its way upward as crooked as a bolt of lightning. The black brothers assured him that it was much stronger than it looked, but Tyrion’s legs were cramping too badly for him to even contemplate the ascent. He went instead to the iron cage beside the well, clambered inside, and yanked hard on the bell rope, three quick pulls.
   He had to wait what seemed an eternity, standing there inside the bars with the Wall to his back. Long enough for Tyrion to begin to wonder why he was doing this. He had just about decided to forget his sudden whim and go to bed when the cage gave a jerk and began to ascend.
   He moved upward slowly, by fits and starts at first, then more smoothly. The ground fell away beneath him, the cage swung, and Tyrion wrapped his hands around the iron bars. He could feel the cold of the metal even through his gloves. Morrec had a fire burning in his room, he noted with approval, but the Lord Commander’s tower was dark. The Old Bear had more sense than he did, it seemed.
   Then he was above the towers, still inching his way upward. Castle Black lay below him, etched in moonlight. You could see how stark and empty it was from up here; windowless keeps, crumbling walls, courtyards choked with broken stone. Farther off, he could see the lights of Mole’s Town, the little village half a league south along the kingsroad, and here and there the bright glitter of moonlight on water where icy streams descended from the mountain heights to cut across the plains. The rest of the world was a bleak emptiness of windswept hills and rocky fields spotted with snow.
   Finally a thick voice behind him said, “Seven hells, it’s the dwarf,” and the cage jerked to a sudden stop and hung there, swinging slowly back and forth, the ropes creaking.
   “Bring him in, damn it.” There was a grunt and a loud groaning of wood as the cage slid sideways and then the Wall was beneath him. Tyrion waited until the swinging had stopped before he pushed open the cage door and hopped down onto the ice. A heavy figure in black was leaning on the winch, while a second held the cage with a gloved hand. Their faces were muffled in woolen scarves so only their eyes showed, and they were plump with layers of wool and leather, black on black. “And what will you be wanting, this time of night?” the one by the winch asked.
   “A last look.”
   The men exchanged sour glances. “Look all you want,” the other one said. “Just have a care you don’t fall off, little man. The Old Bear would have our hides.” A small wooden shack stood under the great crane, and Tyrion saw the dull glow of a brazier and felt a brief gust of warmth when the winch men opened the door and went back inside. And then he was alone.
   It was bitingly cold up here, and the wind pulled at his clothes like an insistent lover. The top of the Wall was wider than the kingsroad often was, so Tyrion had no fear of falling, although the footing was slicker than he would have liked. The brothers spread crushed stone across the walkways, but the weight of countless footsteps would melt the Wall beneath, so the ice would seem to grow around the gravel, swallowing it, until the path was bare again and it was time to crush more stone.
   Still, it was nothing that Tyrion could not manage. He looked off to the east and west, at the Wall stretching before him, a vast white road with no beginning and no end and a dark abyss on either side. West, he decided, for no special reason, and he began to walk that way, following the pathway nearest the north edge, where the gravel looked freshest.
   His bare cheeks were ruddy with the cold, and his legs complained more loudly with every step, but Tyrion ignored them. The wind swirled around him, gravel crunched beneath his boots, while ahead the white ribbon followed the lines of the hills, rising higher and higher, until it was lost beyond the western horizon. He passed a massive catapult, as tall as a city wall, its base sunk deep into the Wall. The throwing arm had been taken off for repairs and then forgotten; it lay there like a broken toy, half-embedded in the ice.
   On the far side of the catapult, a muffled voice called out a challenge. “Who goes there? Halt!”
   Tyrion stopped. “If I halt too long I’ll freeze in place, Jon,” he said as a shaggy pale shape slid toward him silently and sniffed at his furs. “Hello, Ghost.”
   Jon Snow moved closer. He looked bigger and heavier in his layers of fur and leather, the hood of his cloak pulled down over his face. “Lannister,” he said, yanking loose the scarf to uncover his mouth. “This is the last place I would have expected to see you.” He carried a heavy spear tipped in iron, taller than he was, and a sword hung at his side in a leather sheath. Across his chest was a gleaming black warhorn, banded with silver.
   “This is the last place I would have expected to be seen,” Tyrion admitted. “I was captured by a whim. If I touch Ghost, will he chew my hand off?”
   “Not with me here,” Jon promised.
   Tyrion scratched the white wolf behind the ears. The red eyes watched him impassively. The beast came up as high as his chest now. Another year, and Tyrion had the gloomy feeling he’d be looking up at him. “What are you doing up here tonight?” he asked. “Besides freezing your manhood off ?.?.?.?”
   “I have drawn night guard,” Jon said. “Again. Ser Alliser has kindly arranged for the watch commander to take a special interest in me. He seems to think that if they keep me awake half the night, I’ll fall asleep during morning drill. So far I have disappointed him.”
   Tyrion grinned. “And has Ghost learned to juggle yet?”
   “No,” said Jon, smiling, “but Grenn held his own against Halder this morning, and Pyp is no longer dropping his sword quite so often as he did.”
   “Pyp?”
   “Pypar is his real name. The small boy with the large ears. He saw me working with Grenn and asked for help. Thorne had never even shown him the proper way to grip a sword.” He turned to look north. “I have a mile of Wall to guard. Will you walk with me?”
   “If you walk slowly,” Tyrion said.
   “The watch commander tells me I must walk, to keep my blood from freezing, but he never said how fast.”
   They walked, with Ghost pacing along beside Jon like a white shadow. “I leave on the morrow,” Tyrion said.
   “I know.” Jon sounded strangely sad.
   “I plan to stop at Winterfell on the way south. If there is any message that you would like me to deliver?.?.?.?”
   “Tell Robb that I’m going to command the Night’s Watch and keep him safe, so he might as well take up needlework with the girls and have Mikken melt down his sword for horseshoes.”
   “Your brother is bigger than me,” Tyrion said with a laugh. “I decline to deliver any message that might get me killed.”
   “Rickon will ask when I’m coming home. Try to explain where I’ve gone, if you can. Tell him he can have all my things while I’m away, he’ll like that.”
   People seemed to be asking a great deal of him today, Tyrion Lannister thought. “You could put all this in a letter, you know.”
   “Rickon can’t read yet. Bran?.?.?.?” He stopped suddenly. “I don’t know what message to send to Bran. Help him, Tyrion.”
   “What help could I give him? I am no maester, to ease his pain. I have no spells to give him back his legs.”
   “You gave me help when I needed it,” Jon Snow said.
   “I gave you nothing,” Tyrion said. “Words.”
   “Then give your words to Bran too.”
   “You’re asking a lame man to teach a cripple how to dance,” Tyrion said. “However sincere the lesson, the result is likely to be grotesque. Still, I know what it is to love a brother, Lord Snow. I will give Bran whatever small help is in my power.”
   “Thank you, my lord of Lannister.” He pulled off his glove and offered his bare hand. “Friend.”
   Tyrion found himself oddly touched. “Most of my kin are bastards,” he said with a wry smile, “but you’re the first I’ve had to friend.” He pulled a glove off with his teeth and clasped Snow by the hand, flesh against flesh. The boy’s grip was firm and strong.
   When he had donned his glove again, Jon Snow turned abruptly and walked to the low, icy northern parapet. Beyond him the Wall fell away sharply; beyond him there was only the darkness and the wild. Tyrion followed him, and side by side they stood upon the edge of the world.
   The Night’s Watch permitted the forest to come no closer than half a mile of the north face of the Wall. The thickets of ironwood and sentinel and oak that had once grown there had been harvested centuries ago, to create a broad swath of open ground through which no enemy could hope to pass unseen. Tyrion had heard that elsewhere along the Wall, between the three fortresses, the wildwood had come creeping back over the decades, that there were places where grey-green sentinels and pale white weirwoods had taken root in the shadow of the Wall itself, but Castle Black had a prodigious appetite for firewood, and here the forest was still kept at bay by the axes of the black brothers.
   It was never far, though. From up here Tyrion could see it, the dark trees looming beyond the stretch of open ground, like a second wall built parallel to the first, a wall of night. Few axes had ever swung in that black wood, where even the moonlight could not penetrate the ancient tangle of root and thorn and grasping limb. Out there the trees grew huge, and the rangers said they seemed to brood and knew not men. It was small wonder the Night’s Watch named it the haunted forest.
   As he stood there and looked at all that darkness with no fires burning anywhere, with the wind blowing and the cold like a spear in his guts, Tyrion Lannister felt as though he could almost believe the talk of the Others, the enemy in the night. His jokes of grumkins and snarks no longer seemed quite so droll.
   “My uncle is out there,” Jon Snow said softly, leaning on his spear as he stared off into the darkness. “The first night they sent me up here, I thought, Uncle Benjen will ride back tonight, and I’ll see him first and blow the horn. He never came, though. Not that night and not any night.”
   “Give him time,” Tyrion said.
   Far off to the north, a wolf began to howl. Another voice picked up the call, then another. Ghost cocked his head and listened. “If he doesn’t come back,” Jon Snow promised, “Ghost and I will go find him.” He put his hand on the direwolf’s head.
   “I believe you,” Tyrion said, but what he thought was, And who will go find you? He shivered.

Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter22 提利昂
  “你真急着要走?”总司令问他。
  “急不可待啊,莫尔蒙大人。”提利昂答道,“不然詹姆老哥就要担心我出了事,搞不好还以为您劝说我加入黑衣军了呢。”
  “果真能如此倒好。”莫尔蒙拣起一只蟹爪,喀啦一声用手剥开。总司令年纪虽然大了,却仍然有熊一般的力量。“提利昂,你生了副好头脑,长城守军很需要你这样的人。”
  提利昂嘻笑道:“莫尔蒙大人,为您这句话,我一定得把全国的侏儒通通找来给您。”趁众人哄堂大笑,他把蟹角的肉吸进嘴,伸手又拿一只。这些螃蟹当天早上才从东海望运来,送到的时候还冷冻在冰桶里,因此特别鲜美多汁。
  艾里沙·索恩爵士是席间惟一没笑的人。“这兰尼斯特明明是在讽刺我们。”
  “不是‘你们’,艾里沙爵士,是你。”提利昂道。这次席间的笑声里隐隐带着焦虑不安的气氛。
  索恩盯住提利昂,黑眼睛里带着憎恨。“我看你个头虽然半个人都不到,说起话来倒是口无遮拦。或许我们应该下场子较量较量。”
  “何苦呢?”提利昂问,“螃蟹都在这儿呐。”
  此话一出,众人更是捧腹狂笑。艾里沙爵士抿紧嘴唇,站了起来。“有种你拿上武器,再开玩笑试试看。”
  提利昂故意看看自己右手。“哎呀,艾里沙爵士,这会儿我不就握着武器嘛,虽然只是把吃螃蟹的叉子。怎么,咱们要不要比划比划?”他跳上椅子,开始用那把小叉子戳索恩的胸膛。人们的笑声简直连屋顶都要掀翻。总司令更是连蟹肉都喷了出来,呛得边咳嗽边喘气。他的乌鸦也没闲着,从窗边大声怪叫:“比划!比划!比划!”。
  艾里沙·索恩爵士僵着身子离开大厅,那模样就像胸前被人插了一把匕首。
  莫尔蒙仍然喘不过气,提利昂拍拍他的背。“战利品归胜利者所有,”他高声宣布,“索恩的螃蟹是我的啦。”
  总司令好不容易恢复过来。“你看你把咱们艾里沙爵士整成什么样了,你真是个坏心眼的家伙。”他责怪道。
  提利昂正襟危坐,啜了口葡萄酒。“有人要在胸前划上标靶,就该有挨箭的心理准备。比你们艾里沙爵士还有幽默感的死人我见得多了。”
  “这样说就不公平了。”总务长波文·马尔锡长得又红又胖,活像颗石榴。“你应该听听他帮手下受训的小鬼起的绰号有多可笑。”
  提利昂知道几个这样的绰号。“我敢打赌那些小鬼帮他取的绰号也不少。”他说:“各位大人,擦亮你们的眼睛吧。艾里沙·索恩爵士能做的是清理马粪,而非训练新兵。”
  “守夜人一点也不缺马夫。”莫尔蒙司令咕哝道,“这年头送来的都是这路货色。不是马僮,就是小偷或强奸犯。艾里沙爵士是我接任司令以来,参加黑衣军的少数几位经正式册封的骑士。他在君临之战中表现很英勇。”
  “只可惜站错了队,”杰瑞米·莱克爵士冷冷地说,“偏偏我跟他一块犯傻。当时我同他站在城墙上,泰温·兰尼斯特开出的条件宽厚得紧,要嘛穿上黑衣,不然就等着天黑前头被插上熗尖。啊,提利昂,我这话可不是找你碴。”
  “没关系,杰瑞米爵士。我老爸很爱把首级挂城墙上,尤其是惹过他的人。以您这张高贵的脸嘛,呃,我看他八成会把你的头挂上国王大门。我猜一定特别引人注目。”
  “多谢你哟。”杰瑞米爵士面带讥讽地微笑。
  莫尔蒙司令清清喉咙。“提利昂,有时候我真觉得艾里沙爵士说得没错,你的确是在嘲弄我们和我们神圣的使命。”
  提利昂耸耸肩。“莫尔蒙大人,我们不时需要被嘲弄嘲弄,以免生活太过严肃。请再帮我倒点酒。”他递出酒杯。
  莱克一边帮他斟酒,波文·马尔锡一边说:“你个子不大,酒量倒是不小。”
  “噢,我却觉得提利昂大人一点也不小。”坐在长桌末端的伊蒙学士说,守夜人部队的高级官员们立刻都安静下来,凝神倾听长者的话。“他是我们中的巨人,一个来到世界尽头的巨人。”
  提利昂轻声答道:“好师傅,我有过的绰号不老少,可‘巨人’还是头一遭听到。”
  “是这样么,”伊蒙师傅道,他白浊的眼翳朝提利昂脸上移去。“我说的可是真心话。”
  提利昂竟无言以对。他只有礼貌性地低头说:“伊蒙师傅,您太客气了。”
  盲眼学士微微一笑。他是个瘦小的老人,满脸皱纹,头已全秃,畏缩于沉重的百年岁月之下,颈间学士项链上的各种金属松垮地挂在咽喉。“我受过的谬赞也不少,可‘客气’倒是头一遭听到。”这一回提利昂率先笑了。
  晚膳用毕,旁人陆续离去之后,莫尔蒙请提利昂在火炉边坐下,递给他一杯烫过的酒,辛辣得使他眼泪都流了下来。“我们地处极北,国王大道这里的路段恐怕好生危险。”他们边喝酒,总司令官边说。
  “我有杰克和莫里斯,”提利昂道,“而且尤伦正好也要南下。”
  “尤伦一个人怎么够。守夜人会护送你到临冬城。”莫尔蒙的口气不容辩驳。“至少要三个人。”
  “司令大人,那我就恭敬不如从命。”提利昂说,“您不妨派出雪诺那小子,让他跟兄弟见个面也好。”
  莫尔蒙隔着厚厚的灰胡子皱眉道:“雪诺?喔,你是说史塔克那个私生子啊。我看不妥。年轻人得忘掉他们过去的生活,不管兄弟还是老妈都得放下。回家探亲只会再度激起这些早该忘却的情感。我很清楚这些事。我自己的家人……自我儿子辱没家门,只剩我妹妹梅姬接手统治熊岛,我有好些外甥女都没见过。”他灌了口酒。“再说,雪诺只是个小鬼。我要派三个强壮的战士来确保你的安全。”
  “莫尔蒙大人,我真是太感激您的关心了。”烈酒让提利昂飘飘欲醉,但还不至于醉到分不清熊老有事相求的地步。“希望我能回报您的恩情。”
  “你当然能,”莫尔蒙直言不讳,“令姐贵为当今王后,令兄是个伟大的骑士,令尊更是当今七国最有权势的人物。请代我们向他们请愿,告诉他们我们是如何迫切地需要援助。大人,您也亲眼看到了,守夜人部队正在逐渐凋零。我们的人力只剩不到一千,六百守在这里,两百在影子塔,东海望的驻军更少,而其中真正能作战的还不到三分之一——长城则足足有三百里之长。请您想想,要是敌人来袭,每一里我只能派三个人去守。”
  “三又三分之一个。”提利昂打了个呵欠。
  莫尔蒙似乎没在意他的话,老人伸手在火炉前取暖。“我派班扬·史塔克去找约恩·罗伊斯的儿子,他第一次出外巡逻便失踪了。罗伊斯那小子嫩得跟夏天的青草一样,可他偏要坚持亲自领队,说是身为骑士的职责。我因为不想冒犯他老爸,便由他去了。更愚蠢的是,我还派了两个部队里的顶尖好手跟他一道走。”
  “愚蠢。”乌鸦同意。提利昂抬头看去,鸟儿用珠子似的黑眼睛睥睨他,抖动着翅膀。“愚蠢。”它又叫。他很想勒死这只鸟,但想到老莫尔蒙必定会生气,只好作罢。
  老司令官毫不理会那只惹人厌的鸟。“盖瑞年纪跟我差不多,但待在长城的时间更久。”他继续说下去,“但他后来似乎是背弃誓言逃跑了。我本来不相信,觉得再怎么也轮不到他,直到他的首级被史塔克大人从临冬城送了来。至于罗伊斯那小子,则是音讯全无。一个逃兵,两个下落不明,这会儿连班扬·史塔克也不见踪影。”他深深叹口气。“这下我该派谁去找他呢?再过两年我都七十了,又老又疲惫,没法再撑下去。然而要是我撒手不管,谁能接手?艾里沙·索恩?波文·马尔锡?若我连他们的真本事都看不清,我就跟伊蒙师傅一样瞎。如今的守夜人部队不过是群郁闷不乐的小伙子和身心俱疲的老头子组成的乌合之众罢了。除了今晚跟我同桌用餐的人,我手下大概只有二十个人识字,能思考、计划或领导的人更少。从前守夜人军团每逢夏季便大兴土木,每任司令官都会加高城墙,而今我们光维持现状都非常吃力。”
  提利昂明白对方话中的迫切,他不禁为眼前这名老人微微感到难过。这位前伯爵大半生都在长城度过,他需要相信自己这些年活得有意义。“我保证会向国王陛下禀报此事,”提利昂郑重地说,“我也会向家父和家兄提起。”这可不是阳奉阴违,提利昂·兰尼斯特向来说话算话。只是他没把其他的部分说出来:劳勃国王不会理睬他,泰温公爵会问他是否神智不清,詹姆则只会哈哈大笑。
  “提利昂,你还年轻,”莫尔蒙道,“经历过几个冬天?”
  他耸耸肩。“八九个罢,我记不清了。”
  “而且都不长,对吧?”
  “您说得没错,大人。”他降生于严冬之际,据学士们说,那是特别酷寒的一次冬天,整整长达三年之久,然而提利昂最早的记忆却是春季。
  “我打小的时候,便听说接着长夏而来的会是更漫长的冬季。这次的夏天已经过了九年,提利昂,很快便要进入第十个年头。想想看这意味着什么罢。”
  “而我小时候呢,”提利昂应道,“我奶妈告诉我,倘若有朝一日,人们都能和睦相处,知礼向善,那么诸神便会让盛夏永无止尽。说不定是咱们表现得比意料中好,而传说中的永夏已经降临了哪。”他嘻嘻一笑。
  守夜人军团总司令却没有开玩笑的心情。“大人,您不会蠢到相信这种事的。白昼已经渐渐缩短,这千真万确。伊蒙收到过学城寄来的信,与他的推论不谋而合。夏日将尽已是不容置疑的事实。”莫尔蒙伸手紧紧抓住提利昂。“你一定得教他们了解事态的严重性。我告诉你,大人,前所未有的黑暗时代即将来临。森林里各种怪兽出没,有冰原狼、长毛象和野牛一般大的雪熊,我还梦见过更可怕的东西。”
  “您梦见过。”提利昂重复,一边觉得自己需要再喝些烈酒。
  莫尔蒙没听出他话中带刺。“东海岸的渔夫见过在岸边走动的白鬼。”
  这次提利昂忍不住了。“兰尼斯港的渔夫还经常看到美人鱼呢。”
  “丹尼斯·梅利斯特写信来说山区蛮族正在南迁,成群结队地溜过影子塔,以前从没有过如此规模的迁徙。大人,他们是在逃跑啊……但是在逃避些什么呢?”莫尔蒙司令走到窗边,向外望进夜色。“兰尼斯特少爷,我这身老骨头还没有过如此寒彻心肺的感觉。我请求您,把我所说的话一字不漏地转告国王陛下。凛冬将至,当长夜降临,守夜人是惟一能保卫王国,抵挡黑暗势力自北方横扫的屏障。倘若我们没有万全准备,天知道下场会多凄惨。”
  “倘若我今晚不睡觉,天知道下场会多凄惨。尤伦打定主意明早天一亮就动身。”提利昂起立,他已经喝得酩酊大醉,也听够了关于世界末日的预言。“莫尔蒙大人,感谢您的盛情款待。”
  “告诉他们,提利昂,一定要告诉他们,想办法让他们相信。那就是你最好的感谢。”他吹声口哨,乌鸦便朝他飞去,停在他肩膀上。提利昂离开之时,莫尔蒙正微笑着从口袋里掏出谷粒喂它。
  门外寒气逼人。提利昂·兰尼斯特包裹在厚重的皮毛大衣里,边戴手套,边朝司令官堡垒外站岗的僵硬倒霉鬼点头致意。他迈开步伐,尽他所能地加快脚步,穿过庭院,朝自己位于国王塔的房间走去。靴子踏破寒夜的覆冰,积雪在脚下嘎吱作响,呼吸如旗帜般在眼前凝霜。他两手环胸,走得更快,一心祈祷莫里斯没忘记用火炉里的热砖头替他暖被子。
  位于国王塔后方的绝境长城在月光下粼粼发光,庞大而神秘。提利昂不由得驻足凝望,双腿则因酷寒和运动而疼痛不已。
  突然,他心生怪异的狂念,决定再看看世界尽头一眼。这是他这辈子最后的机会罢,他心想,明天就要启程南归,而他实在想不出有何理由重回这冰封的不毛之地。国王塔近在眼前,提利昂却不由自主地绕过它,绕过垂手可得的暖意和温床,朝长城这广大的苍白冰壁走去。
  墙南有座粗木横梁搭建的楼梯,深陷在冰层里,牢牢冻住。长长的楼梯蜿蜒曲折,如一记闪电,弯弯曲曲攀上城墙。黑衫弟兄曾向他保证这楼梯远比看起来坚固,但提利昂的脚痛得实在厉害,根本没法独立攀爬。于是他走往井边的铁笼子,爬了进去,然后用力拉了三下尾端系着传唤铃的绳索。
  他就这么靠着长城,站在条条铁栅里,漫无止尽地等待。到后来,提利昂不禁怀疑自己为何自讨苦吃。最后他终于决定忘记这偶发的奇想,打道回府去睡觉时,铁笼却猛地一晃,开始上升。
  他缓缓上升,起初颠簸不已,后来渐趋平稳。地面离提利昂脚底越来越远,铁笼不断摇晃,他紧握铁条,而即使隔着手套都能感觉金属的寒意。他注意到莫里斯已经在房里生起炉火,心中暗自赞许。总司令的塔楼卧室则一片漆黑,看来熊老脑筋比他迟钝多了。
  铁笼高过塔楼,继续向高处缓缓攀升。黑城堡就在他脚下,镂刻于月光中。居高临下,你才发现它那些没有窗户的堡垒,崩塌的围墙,遍布碎石的庭院有多么僵直、多么空洞。远处,他看到南边的国王大道上,距此半里格之遥的鼹鼠小村的灯火,以及此起彼落,自山间倾注而下,贯穿平原的冰冷溪流,水面闪烁,月光映照。除此之外,世界便是一片由饱受冷风摧残的丘陵,嶙峋危岩和缀着残雪的野地构成的无尽荒芜。
  这时他身后传来一个粗厚的声音,“他妈的,是那个矮子。”接着铁笼一阵猛烈颠簸,瞬间停止不动,悬挂在半空,缓缓地来回摇晃,绳索咯吱作响。
  “让他进来罢,天杀的。”铁笼开始朝长城平移,木头嘎吱作响,发出痛苦的呻吟。提利昂直等铁笼停止晃动方才打开闸门,跳到结冰的地面。一个体格魁梧的黑衣人正靠在绞盘上,另一个则戴着手套托住铁笼。他们用羊毛围巾裹住脸,所以只看得到眼睛。由于穿了好几层黑羊毛和皮革,看起来相当肥胖。“三更半夜的,你跑来这干啥?”站在绞盘边的人问。
  “来看最后一眼。”
  两人无奈地对视一眼。“小个子,爱怎么看随你。”另一人道,“只要别摔下去就成,不然熊老非把咱俩皮扒了不可。”起重机下有座木造小屋,当那个拉绞盘的人开门进去时,提利昂隐约看到里面传出火盆阴暗的光亮,感到些微的暖意,然后便只剩下他孤零零一个人。
  冷得刺骨,风像急切的情人般撕扯他的衣服。长城比此地的国王大道还要宽敞,所以提利昂无须担心失足坠落,可地表的确太滑。黑衣弟兄们在通道上铺满了碎石,但长时间的踩踏早已磨平了地面,于是冰渐渐填满砂砾间的缝隙,吞噬了碎石。等到通道被再度磨平,又得重新铺上碎石。
  好在眼前的情况,提利昂还不至于应付不过。他朝东西两边远望,看着长城如一条无始无终的白色大道自眼前延伸而出,两侧则是黑暗深渊。他决定朝西走,也说不出什么原因。于是他靠着北边,顺着看来才刚铺过碎石的通道,提步往那个方向走去。
  暴露在外的双颊被冻得通红,双脚也早就在抗议,但他不加理会。狂风在他耳际怒吼,碎石在他脚下嘎吱作响,长城在他前方沿丘陵蜿蜒,有如白色蝴蝶结般渐渐升高,最后消失于西边的地平线。他走过一台高如城墙的庞大投石机,它的底座深深地陷入长城,投掷臂被拆下来维修,却忘了装回去,于是便像个坏掉的玩具般躺在那儿,半掩盖在冰层里。
  从投石机的彼端传来一声不太清晰的盘问:“是谁?不许动!”
  提利昂停下来。“琼恩,我要是不动,非冻死在这里不可。”他边说边看到一个毛茸茸的白影悄悄地朝他跑来,凑着他的毛皮衣物嗅个不休。“哈啰,白灵。”
  琼恩·雪诺朝他走来。他穿了一层又一层的毛皮和皮革,模样更为魁梧高壮,斗篷的兜帽拉下来遮住了脸。“兰尼斯特,”他边说边拉开盖住嘴巴的围巾。“想不到会在这里碰见你。”他带了一支比他人还高的铁头重矛,佩剑装上皮套,悬在腰际。他的胸前则挂着一支发亮的黑色镶银号角。
  “我也想不到在这里竟还会被人发现。”提利昂坦承,“我突然有个念头,如果我摸摸白灵,他会把我的手给咬掉么?”
  “如果我在场就不会。”琼恩向他保证。
  提利昂搔搔白狼的耳背。它用那双红眼睛无动于衷地看着他。这只野兽已经长到他胸口这么高了。再过一年,提利昂阴沉地想,它搞不好会长得比他自己还高。“你今晚在这干啥?”他问,“莫非想把命根子给冻掉……”
  “我抽到值夜班的签。”琼恩说,“也不是第一次了。好心的艾里沙爵士要守卫长对我‘多加关照’。他大概以为只要让我半夜无休,我就会在晨训时打瞌睡。但到目前为止我让他失望了。”
  提利昂嘿嘿一笑:“那白灵会变魔术了没?”
  “还没。”琼恩微笑道,“但葛兰今早上已经可以和霍德一较高下,而且派普也不再像以前那样老是掉剑了。”
  “派普?”
  “他本名是派普尔,就是那个生了双招风耳的矮个男生。他看到我和葛兰在练习,便跑过来请我也教教他。索恩连握剑的正确姿势都没教他。”他转身看看北方。“我有一里的长城要巡逻,一起走走?”
  “你走慢点就可以。”提利昂道。
  “守卫长只交代我必须一直走动,血液才不会冻住,倒没说走多快。”
  于是他们结伴同行,白灵则像道白影般跟在琼恩身旁。“我明天一早离开。”提利昂道。
  “我知道。”琼恩的语气听来怪异地感伤。
  “我打算在临冬城稍事停留。所以你若有什么口信要我转达……”
  “跟罗柏说我以后会当上守夜人的司令官,保护他的安全,所以他不妨跟女孩子们学学针线,然后叫密肯把他的佩剑熔掉,拿去做马蹄铁吧。”
  “你兄弟块头大我那么多,”提利昂笑道,“我拒绝传达可能会惹来杀身之祸的口信。”
  “瑞肯一定会问你我何时才能回家。想办法跟他解释我去了什么地方。告诉他我不在的时候,我所有的东西都归他管,他听了一定会很高兴的。”
  今天有事相求的人还真多,提利昂·兰尼斯特心想。“其实,你可以写封家信。”
  “瑞肯还不识字。至于布兰嘛……”他突然停下来。“我不知该捎什么口信给他。提利昂,帮帮他罢。”
  “我能帮上什么?我不是学士,没法治疗他的病痛。我也没有魔咒可以让他双腿复原。”
  “你在我最需要的时候帮了我一把。”琼恩·雪诺道。
  “我什么也没给你,”提利昂说,“只是几句废话。”
  “那就对布兰也讲几句罢。”
  “你这分明是叫瘸子教残废跳舞,”提利昂说,“无论教得再好,只会惨不忍睹。但我也懂得手足之情,雪诺大人。我会尽我所能帮助布兰。”
  “谢谢你,兰尼斯特大人。”他脱下手套,伸出手,“好朋友。”
  提利昂发现自己竟意外地大受感动。“我的亲戚多半是些王八蛋,”他咧嘴笑道,“而你是第一个跟我做朋友的人。”他用牙齿咬住手套脱下来,然后握住雪诺的手,肉贴着肉。男孩握得坚定而有力。
  等琼恩·雪诺重新戴上手套,他突然转身走到北面冰冷的低矮城垛边。城墙以外高度骤降,只剩一片暗黝寒荒。提利昂跟了过去,两人便这么肩并肩站在世界的尽头。
  守夜人军团绝不让森林延伸到长城以北半里之内,原本生在这范围内的铁树、哨兵树和橡树,早在几百年前便被砍伐干净,辟出一块开阔的空地,如此一来,任何敌人都不可能在不被发现的情况下前来进犯。但提利昂听说,这几十年来,野生的树林已经在三座堡垒之间的某些要塞处重新长了回来,灰绿的哨兵树和惨白的鱼梁木已经根深蒂固地落脚于城墙阴影之下。好在黑城堡柴火用量惊人,黑衫弟兄们才得以用斧头把树林排拒在外。
  虽然如此,森林却也离他们不远。站在这里,提利昂可以看到阴暗的树木笼罩着空地的边缘,如同又一道与城墙平行的暗夜长城。即便月光,也无法穿透那亘古的盘根错节,所以鲜少有人前去伐木。游骑兵说那里的树长得奇高无比,看起来像在沉思冥想,厌恶活人。难怪守夜人称其为鬼影森林。
  提利昂站着远望,四周寂静黑暗,全无灯火光影,劲风疾袭,冷如刀割。他突然觉得自己仿佛开始相信关于人类公敌、寒夜异鬼的种种传说,他那些古灵精怪的玩笑也不再轻薄。
  “我叔叔就在那儿。”琼恩·雪诺拄着长矛,望向无尽黑暗,轻声道。“他们派我上来的第一个晚上,我以为班扬叔叔当晚便会回来,我会第一个见着他,吹响报讯的号角。只是他当夜没有回来,一直没有,而我夜夜都在等他。”
  “多给他点时间罢。”提利昂说。
  遥遥北疆传来一声狼嚎,跟着一只接一只的狼加入长吼。白灵侧头倾听。“如果他不回来,”琼恩·雪诺向他保证。“我就和白灵一起去找他。”他把手放在冰原狼的头上。
  “我相信你。”提利昂说,然而他心里想的却是:在那之后,派谁去找你呢?他不禁打了个冷颤。


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2015-08-27 0
   22.ARYA

   Her father had been fighting with the council again. Arya could see it on his face when he came to table, late again, as he had been so often. The first course, a thick sweet soup made with pumpkins, had already been taken away when Ned Stark strode into the Small Hall. They called it that to set it apart from the Great Hall, where the king could feast a thousand, but it was a long room with a high vaulted ceiling and bench space for two hundred at its trestle tables.
   “My lord,” Jory said when Father entered. He rose to his feet, and the rest of the guard rose with him. Each man wore a new cloak, heavy grey wool with a white satin border. A hand of beaten silver clutched the woolen folds of each cloak and marked their wearers as men of the Hand’s household guard. There were only fifty of them, so most of the benches were empty.
   “Be seated,” Eddard Stark said. “I see you have started without me. I am pleased to know there are still some men of sense in this city.” He signaled for the meal to resume. The servants began bringing out platters of ribs, roasted in a crust of garlic and herbs.
   “The talk in the yard is we shall have a tourney, my lord,” Jory said as he resumed his seat. “They say that knights will come from all over the realm to joust and feast in honor of your appointment as Hand of the King.”
   Arya could see that her father was not very happy about that. “Do they also say this is the last thing in the world I would have wished?”
   Sansa’s eyes had grown wide as the plates. “A tourney,” she breathed. She was seated between Septa Mordane and Jeyne Poole, as far from Arya as she could get without drawing a reproach from Father. “Will we be permitted to go, Father?”
   “You know my feelings, Sansa. It seems I must arrange Robert’s games and pretend to be honored for his sake. That does not mean I must subject my daughters to this folly.”
   “Oh, please,” Sansa said. “I want to see.”
   Septa Mordane spoke up. “Princess Myrcella will be there, my lord, and her younger than Lady Sansa. All the ladies of the court will be expected at a grand event like this, and as the tourney is in your honor, it would look queer if your family did not attend.”
   Father looked pained. “I suppose so. Very well, I shall arrange a place for you, Sansa.” He saw Arya. “For both of you.”
   “I don’t care about their stupid tourney,” Arya said. She knew Prince Joffrey would be there, and she hated Prince Joffrey.
   Sansa lifted her head. “It will be a splendid event. You shan’t be wanted.”
   Anger flashed across Father’s face. “Enough, Sansa. More of that and you will change my mind. I am weary unto death of this endless war you two are fighting. You are sisters. I expect you to behave like sisters, is that understood?”
   Sansa bit her lip and nodded. Arya lowered her face to stare sullenly at her plate. She could feel tears stinging her eyes. She rubbed them away angrily, determined not to cry.
   The only sound was the clatter of knives and forks. “Pray excuse me,” her father announced to the table. “I find I have small appetite tonight.” He walked from the hall.
   After he was gone, Sansa exchanged excited whispers with Jeyne Poole. Down the table Jory laughed at a joke, and Hullen started in about h orseflesh. “Your warhorse, now, he may not be the best one for the joust. Not the same thing, oh, no, not the same at all.” The men had heard it all before; Desmond, Jacks, and Hullen’s son Harwin shouted him down together, and Porther called for more wine.
   No one talked to Arya. She didn’t care. She liked it that way. She would have eaten her meals alone in her bedchamber if they let her. Sometimes they did, when Father had to dine with the king or some lord or the envoys from this place or that place. The rest of the time, they ate in his solar, just him and her and Sansa. That was when Arya missed her brothers most. She wanted to tease Bran and play with baby Rickon and have Robb smile at her. She wanted Jon to muss up her hair and call her “little sister” and finish her sentences with her. But all of them were gone. She had no one left but Sansa, and Sansa wouldn’t even talk to her unless Father made her.
   Back at Winterfell, they had eaten in the Great Hall almost half the time. Her father used to say that a lord needed to eat with his men, if he hoped to keep them. “Know the men who follow you,” she heard him tell Robb once, “and let them know you. Don’t ask your men to die for a stranger.” At Winterfell, he always had an extra seat set at his own table, and every day a different man would be asked to join him. One night it would be Vayon Poole, and the talk would be coppers and bread stores and servants. The next time it would be Mikken, and her father would listen to him go on about armor and swords and how hot a forge should be and the best way to temper steel. Another day it might be Hullen with his endless horse talk, or Septon Chayle from the library, or Jory, or Ser Rodrik, or even Old Nan with her stories.
   Arya had loved nothing better than to sit at her father’s table and listen to them talk. She had loved listening to the men on the benches too; to freeriders tough as leather, courtly knights and bold young squires, grizzled old men-at-arms. She used to throw snowballs at them and help them steal pies from the kitchen. Their wives gave her scones and she invented names for their babies and played monsters-and-maidens and hide-the-treasure and come-into-my-castle with their children. Fat Tom used to call her “Arya Underfoot,” because he said that was where she always was. She’d liked that a lot better than “Arya Horseface.”
   Only that was Winterfell, a world away, and now everything was changed. This was the first time they had supped with the men since arriving in King’s Landing. Arya hated it. She hated the sounds of their voices now, the way they laughed, the stories they told. They’d been her friends, she’d felt safe around them, but now she knew that was a lie. They’d let the queen kill Lady, that was horrible enough, but then the Hound found Mycah. Jeyne Poole had told Arya that he’d cut him up in so many pieces that they’d given him back to the butcher in a bag, and at first the poor man had thought it was a pig they’d slaughtered. And no one had raised a voice or drawn a blade or anything, not Harwin who always talked so bold, or Alyn who was going to be a knight, or Jory who was captain of the guard. Not even her father.
   “He was my friend,” Arya whispered into her plate, so low that no one could hear. Her ribs sat there untouched, grown cold now, a thin film of grease congealing beneath them on the plate. Arya looked at them and felt ill. She pushed away from the table.
   “Pray, where do you think you are going, young lady?” Septa Mordane asked.
   “I’m not hungry.” Arya found it an effort to remember her courtesies. “May I be excused, please?” she recited stiffly.
   “You may not,” the septa said. “You have scarcely touched your food. You will sit down and clean your plate.”
   “You clean it!” Before anyone could stop her, Arya bolted for the door as the men laughed and Septa Mordane called loudly after her, her voice rising higher and higher.
   Fat Tom was at his post, guarding the door to the Tower of the Hand. He blinked when he saw Arya rushing toward him and heard the septa’s shouts. “Here now, little one, hold on,” he started to say, reaching, but Arya slid between his legs and then she was running up the winding tower steps, her feet hammering on the stone while Fat Tom huffed and puffed behind her.
   Her bedchamber was the only place that Arya liked in all of King’s Landing, and the thing she liked best about it was the door, a massive slab of dark oak with black iron bands. When she slammed that door and dropped the heavy crossbar, nobody could get into her room, not Septa Mordane or Fat Tom or Sansa or Jory or the Hound, nobody! She slammed it now.
   When the bar was down, Arya finally felt safe enough to cry.
   She went to the window seat and sat there, sniffling, hating them all, and herself most of all. It was all her fault, everything bad that had happened. Sansa said so, and Jeyne too.
   Fat Tom was knocking on her door. “Arya girl, what’s wrong?” he called out. “You in there?”
   “No!” she shouted. The knocking stopped. A moment later she heard him going away. Fat Tom was always easy to fool.
   Arya went to the chest at the foot of her bed. She knelt, opened the lid, and began pulling her clothes out with both hands, grabbing handfuls of silk and satin and velvet and wool and tossing them on the floor. It was there at the bottom of the chest, where she’d hidden it. Arya lifted it out almost tenderly and drew the slender blade from its sheath.
   Needle.
   She thought of Mycah again and her eyes filled with tears. Her fault, her fault, her fault. If she had never asked him to play at swords with her?.?.?.?
   There was a pounding at her door, louder than before. “Arya Stark, you open this door at once, do you hear me?”
   Arya spun around, with Needle in her hand. “You better not come in here!” she warned. She slashed at the air savagely.
   “The Hand will hear of this!” Septa Mordane raged.
   “I don’t care,” Arya screamed. “Go away.”
   “You will rue this insolent behavior, young lady, I promise you that.” Arya listened at the door until she heard the sound of the septa’s receding footsteps.
   She went back to the window, Needle in hand, and looked down into the courtyard below. If only she could climb like Bran, she thought; she would go out the window and down the tower, run away from this horrible place, away from Sansa and Septa Mordane and Prince Joffrey, from all of them. Steal some food from the kitchens, take Needle and her good boots and a warm cloak. She could find Nymeria in the wild woods below the Trident, and together they’d return to Winterfell, or run to Jon on the Wall. She found herself wishing that Jon was here with her now. Then maybe she wouldn’t feel so alone.
   A soft knock at the door behind her turned Arya away from the window and her dreams of escape. “Arya,” her father’s voice called out. “Open the door. We need to talk.”
   Arya crossed the room and lifted the crossbar. Father was alone. He seemed more sad than angry. That made Arya feel even worse. “May I come in?” Arya nodded, then dropped her eyes, ashamed. Father closed the door. “Whose sword is that?”
   “Mine.” Arya had almost forgotten Needle, in her hand.
   “Give it to me.”
   Reluctantly Arya surrendered her sword, wondering if she would ever hold it again. Her father turned it in the light, examining both sides of the blade. He tested the point with his thumb. “A bravo’s blade,” he said. “Yet it seems to me that I know this maker’s mark. This is Mikken’s work.”
   Arya could not lie to him. She lowered her eyes.
   Lord Eddard Stark sighed. “My nine-year-old daughter is being armed from my own forge, and I know nothing of it. The Hand of the King is expected to rule the Seven Kingdoms, yet it seems I cannot even rule my own household. How is it that you come to own a sword, Arya? Where did you get this?”
   Arya chewed her lip and said nothing. She would not betray Jon, not even to their father.
   After a while, Father said, “I don’t suppose it matters, truly.” He looked down gravely at the sword in his hands. “This is no toy for children, least of all for a girl. What would Septa Mordane say if she knew you were playing with swords?”
   “I wasn’t playing,” Arya insisted. “I hate Septa Mordane.”
   “That’s enough.” Her father’s voice was curt and hard. “The septa is doing no more than is her duty, though gods know you have made it a struggle for the poor woman. Your mother and I have charged her with the impossible task of making you a lady.”
   “I don’t want to be a lady!” Arya flared.
   “I ought to snap this toy across my knee here and now, and put an end to this nonsense.”
   “Needle wouldn’t break,” Arya said defiantly, but her voice betrayed her words.
   “It has a name, does it?” Her father sighed. “Ah, Arya. You have a wildness in you, child. ‘The wolf blood,’ my father used to call it. Lyanna had a touch of it, and my brother Brandon more than a touch. It brought them both to an early grave.” Arya heard sadness in his voice; he did not often speak of his father, or of the brother and sister who had died before she was born. “Lyanna might have carried a sword, if my lord father had allowed it. You remind me of her sometimes. You even look like her.”
   “Lyanna was beautiful,” Arya said, startled. Everybody said so. It was not a thing that was ever said of Arya.
   “She was,” Eddard Stark agreed, “beautiful, and willful, and dead before her time.” He lifted the sword, held it out between them. “Arya, what did you think to do with this?.?.?.?Needle? Who did you hope to skewer? Your sister? Septa Mordane? Do you know the first thing about sword fighting?”
   All she could think of was the lesson Jon had given her. “Stick them with the pointy end,” she blurted out.
   Her father snorted back laughter. “That is the essence of it, I suppose.”
   Arya desperately wanted to explain, to make him see. “I was trying to learn, but?.?.?.?” Her eyes filled with tears. “I asked Mycah to practice with me.” The grief came on her all at once. She turned away, shaking. “I asked him,” she cried. “It was my fault, it was me?.?.?.?”
   Suddenly her father’s arms were around her. He held her gently as she turned to him and sobbed against his chest. “No, sweet one,” he murmured. “Grieve for your friend, but never blame yourself. You did not kill the butcher’s boy. That murder lies at the Hound’s door, him and the cruel woman he serves.”
   “I hate them,” Arya confided, red-faced, sniffling. “The Hound and the queen and the king and Prince Joffrey. I hate all of them. Joffrey lied, it wasn’t the way he said. I hate Sansa too. She did remember, she just lied so Joffrey would like her.”
   “We all lie,” her father said. “Or did you truly think I’d believe that Nymeria ran off?”
   Arya blushed guiltily. “Jory promised not to tell.”
   “Jory kept his word,” her father said with a smile. “There are some things I do not need to be told. Even a blind man could see that wolf would never have left you willingly.”
   “We had to throw rocks,” she said miserably. “I told her to run, to go be free, that I didn’t want her anymore. There were other wolves for her to play with, we heard them howling, and Jory said the woods were full of game, so she’d have deer to hunt. Only she kept following, and finally we had to throw rocks. I hit her twice. She whined and looked at me and I felt so ’shamed, but it was right, wasn’t it? The queen would have killed her.”
   “It was right,” her father said. “And even the lie was?.?.?.?not without honor.” He’d put Needle aside when he went to Arya to embrace her. Now he took the blade up again and walked to the window, where he stood for a moment, looking out across the courtyard. When he turned back, his eyes were thoughtful. He seated himself on the window seat, Needle across his lap. “Arya, sit down. I need to try and explain some things to you.”
   She perched anxiously on the edge of her bed. “You are too young to be burdened with all my cares,” he told her, “but you are also a Stark of Winterfell. You know our words.”
   “Winter is coming,” Arya whispered.
   “The hard cruel times,” her father said. “We tasted them on the Trident, child, and when Bran fell. You were born in the long summer, sweet one, you’ve never known anything else, but now the winter is truly coming. Remember the sigil of our House, Arya.”
   “The direwolf,” she said, thinking of Nymeria. She hugged her knees against her chest, suddenly afraid.
   “Let me tell you something about wolves, child. When the snows fall and the white winds blow, the lone wolf dies, but the pack survives. Summer is the time for squabbles. In winter, we must protect one another, keep each other warm, share our strengths. So if you must hate, Arya, hate those who would truly do us harm. Septa Mordane is a good woman, and Sansa?.?.?.?Sansa is your sister. You may be as different as the sun and the moon, but the same blood flows through both your hearts. You need her, as she needs you?.?.?.?and I need both of you, gods help me.”
   He sounded so tired that it made Arya sad. “I don’t hate Sansa,” she told him. “Not truly.” It was only half a lie.
   “I do not mean to frighten you, but neither will I lie to you. We have come to a dark dangerous place, child. This is not Winterfell. We have enemies who mean us ill. We cannot fight a war among ourselves. This willfulness of yours, the running off, the angry words, the disobedience?.?.?.?at home, these were only the summer games of a child. Here and now, with winter soon upon us, that is a different matter. It is time to begin growing up.”
   “I will,” Arya vowed. She had never loved him so much as she did in that instant. “I can be strong too. I can be as strong as Robb.”
   He held Needle out to her, hilt first. “Here.”
   She looked at the sword with wonder in her eyes. For a moment she was afraid to touch it, afraid that if she reached for it it would be snatched away again, but then her father said, “Go on, it’s yours,” and she took it in her hand.
   “I can keep it?” she said. “For true?”
   “For true.” He smiled. “If I took it away, no doubt I’d find a morningstar hidden under your pillow within the fortnight. Try not to stab your sister, whatever the provocation.”
   “I won’t. I promise.” Arya clutched Needle tightly to her chest as her father took his leave.
   The next morning, as they broke their fast, she apologized to Septa Mordane and asked for her pardon. The septa peered at her suspiciously, but Father nodded.
   Three days later, at midday, her father’s steward Vayon Poole sent Arya to the Small Hall. The trestle tables had been dismantled and the benches shoved against the walls. The hall seemed empty, until an unfamiliar voice said, “You are late, boy.” A slight man with a bald head and a great beak of a nose stepped out of the shadows, holding a pair of slender wooden swords. “Tomorrow you will be here at midday.” He had an accent, the lilt of the Free Cities, Bravos perhaps, or Myr.
   “Who are you?” Arya asked.
   “I am your dancing master.” He tossed her one of the wooden blades. She grabbed for it, missed, and heard it clatter to the floor. “Tomorrow you will catch it. Now pick it up.”
   It was not just a stick, but a true wooden sword complete with grip and guard and pommel. Arya picked it up and clutched it nervously with both hands, holding it out in front of her. It was heavier than it looked, much heavier than Needle.
   The bald man clicked his teeth together. “That is not the way, boy. This is not a greatsword that is needing two hands to swing it. You will take the blade in one hand.”
   “It’s too heavy,” Arya said.
   “It is heavy as it needs to be to make you strong, and for the balancing. A hollow inside is filled with lead, just so. One hand now is all that is needing.”
   Arya took her right hand off the grip and wiped her sweaty palm on her pants. She held the sword in her left hand. He seemed to approve. “The left is good. All is reversed, it will make your enemies more awkward. Now you are standing wrong. Turn your body sideface, yes, so. You are skinny as the shaft of a spear, do you know. That is good too, the target is smaller. Now the grip. Let me see.” He moved closer and peered at her hand, prying her fingers apart, rearranging them. “Just so, yes. Do not squeeze it so tight, no, the grip must be deft, delicate.”
   “What if I drop it?” Arya said.
   “The steel must be part of your arm,” the bald man told her. “Can you drop part of your arm? No. Nine years Syrio Forel was first sword to the Sealord of Braavos, he knows these things. Listen to him, boy.”
   It was the third time he had called her “boy.” “I’m a girl,” Arya objected.
   “Boy, girl,” Syrio Forel said. “You are a sword, that is all.” He clicked his teeth together. “Just so, that is the grip. You are not holding a battle-axe, you are holding a...”
   “...needle,” Arya finished for him, fiercely.
   “Just so. Now we will begin the dance. Remember, child, this is not the iron dance of Westeros we are learning, the knight’s dance, hacking and hammering, no. This is the bravo’s dance, the water dance, swift and sudden. All men are made of water, do you know this? When you pierce them, the water leaks out and they die.” He took a step backward, raised his own wooden blade. “Now you will try to strike me.”
   Arya tried to strike him. She tried for four hours, until every muscle in her body was sore and aching, while Syrio Forel clicked his teeth together and told her what to do.
   The next day their real work began.


Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter23 艾莉亚
  那天父亲大人又是很晚才来用饭,艾莉亚看得出他又跟朝廷闹意见了。当奈德·史塔克大跨步走进“小厅”的时候,晚餐的第一道菜,那锅浓稠的南瓜甜汤,早已被撤下桌去。他们把这儿叫做“小厅”,用以区别国王那足以容纳千人的大厅。话虽如此,这里却也不小,这是一间有着高耸圆顶的狭长房间,长凳上坐得下两百号人。
  “大人。”父亲进来时,乔里开口说。他站起来,其余的侍卫也立即起身,他们个个穿着厚重的灰羊毛滚白缎边的新斗篷,褶层上绣了一只银手,标示他们是首相的贴身护卫。由于总共才五十人,因此长凳显得空荡荡的。
  “坐下罢。”艾德·史塔克道,“我很高兴这城里就你们还有点常识,至少知道先开动。”他示意大家继续用餐,侍者端出一盘盘用蒜头和草药包裹的烤排骨。
  “老爷,外面人人都在传说要举办一场比武大会。”乔里坐回位子。“听说全国各地的骑士都会前来,为您的荣誉而战,庆祝您走马上任。”
  艾莉亚看得出父亲对此不甚高兴。“他们怎么不说这是我最不愿见到的事?”
  珊莎的眼睛睁得跟盘子一样大。“比武大会。”她吸了口气。她坐在茉丹修女和珍妮·普尔中间,在不引起父亲注意的范围内,尽可能离艾莉亚远远的。“父亲大人,我们可以去吗?”
  “珊莎,你知道我对这件事的看法。这档蠢事分明是劳勃自己的主意,我帮他筹办也就算了,还得假装受宠若惊,但那不代表我必须带女儿去参加。”
  “哎哟,拜托嘛。”珊莎说,“人家好想去。”
  茉丹修女开口:“老爷,届时弥赛 公主也会出席,而她年纪比珊莎小姐还小。遇到这种盛事,宫廷里的仕女们都应该出席。更何况这届比武大会以您之名举办的,您的家人若不到场,可能有些不妥。”
  父亲神色痛苦。“我想也是。也罢,珊莎,我就帮你安排个席位。”他看看艾莉亚。“帮你们两个都弄个席位。”
  “我才没兴趣参加什么无聊的比武会呢。”艾莉亚说。她知道乔佛里王子到时候一定也在场,而她恨死乔佛里王子了。
  珊莎昂头道:“这会是一场盛况空前的庆祝。本来也没人希望你参加。”
  父亲听了满脸怒容。“够了,珊莎。再说下去,小心我改变主意。我已经被你们俩没完没了的争吵给烦死了。再怎么说你们都是亲姐妹,我希望你们像姐妹一样相亲相爱,知道了么?”
  珊莎咬着嘴唇点点头,艾莉亚低头不快地盯着眼前的餐盘,感觉到泪水刺痛眼睛。她愤怒地抹掉眼泪,决心不要哭。
  四周只剩下刀叉碰触的声音。“很抱歉,”父亲对全桌的人说,“今晚我没什么胃口。”说完他便走出小厅。
  他离开之后,珊莎立刻兴奋地和珍妮·普尔窃窃私语起来。坐在长桌彼端的乔里有说有笑,胡伦也开始大谈马经。“我说啊,你那匹战马实在不是比武的最佳选择,这和平时骑完全是两码事,懂吗?完全两码事。”这套说词其他人很早就听过,戴斯蒙、杰克斯和胡伦的儿子哈尔温齐声要他闭嘴,波瑟则叫人多来点葡萄酒。
  偏偏没人跟艾莉亚说话。其实她也不在乎,她还挺喜欢这种情形。若非大人们不准,她宁愿躲在卧房里吃。遇到父亲和国王、某某爵爷或某某使节共进晚餐的时候,她就可以得逞。不过多半,她跟父亲和姐姐三人在首相书房里用餐。每当这种时候,艾莉亚最想念哥哥弟弟。她想取笑布兰,想跟小瑞肯玩闹,想让罗柏含笑看着自己。她想要琼恩弄乱她的头发,叫她“我的小妹”,然后和她异口同声说出一句话。如今她只有珊莎为伴,但除非父亲逼迫,否则珊莎一句话都不和她讲。
  从前在临冬城,他们常在城堡大厅用餐。父亲总是说,做领主的必须要和手下一同进食,如此才能留住他们的心。“你不但要了解自己的部下,”有次她听父亲这么对罗柏说,“还必须让他们也了解你。别想叫你的手下为一个他们所不认识的人卖命。”在临冬城,他总会在自己的餐桌上特别留出一个座位,每晚请来不同的人。如果请来维扬·普尔,谈的便是财务状况、粮食补给和仆人们的事。下次若换成密肯,父亲便会听他分析盔甲宝剑,解说炼钢打铁时风炉的热度。有时候则是三句不离养马的胡伦,管理图书室的柴尔修士,或是乔里,罗德利克爵士,甚至是最会说故事的老奶妈。
  艾莉亚最喜欢坐在父亲桌边听他们说话,她也喜欢听坐在下方长凳上的人们说话:坚毅粗鲁的自由骑手,彬彬有礼的成年骑士,口无遮拦的年轻侍从,饱经风霜的沙场老兵。以前她常朝他们丢雪球,或帮他们从厨房里夹带馅饼。他们的妻子会烤饼给她吃,她则替她们的宝宝起名字,和她们的孩子玩“美女与怪兽”、比赛寻宝、做城堡游戏。胖汤姆老爱叫她“捣蛋鬼艾莉亚”,因为他说她老是跑来跑去。她喜欢这个绰号远胜过“马脸艾莉亚”。
  只可惜那都是发生在临冬城的事,仿佛是另一个世界,现在一切都变了。说来今天是他们抵达君临以来头一次和下人一同用餐,艾莉亚却恨透了这种安排。她恨透了其他人说话的声音,恨透了他们开怀大笑的方式,以及他们所说的故事。他们曾经是她的朋友,与他们为伍曾让她很有安全感,如今她知道这全是假的。他们袖手旁观,让王后杀了淑女,这本来已经够糟,后来又任“猎狗”逮着了米凯。珍妮·普尔告诉艾莉亚,他把米凯大卸八块,人们只好把尸体用袋子装起来交还屠夫,只可怜那杀猪匠起初还以为里面装的是刚杀的猪仔。没有人对此质疑或拔刀相助,什么都没有,不管是最会吹嘘自己勇敢的哈尔温,还是立志要当骑士的埃林,或是身为侍卫队长的乔里,就连父亲也没有出面阻止。
  “他是我朋友呀。”艾莉亚对着餐盘低语,声音低到无人听见。她的排骨躺在盘里,动也没动,已经冷掉了,餐盘和肉块间凝了一层油。艾莉亚越看越恶心,便推开椅子站起来。
  “等等,小姐,你要去哪里啊?”茉丹修女问。
  “我不饿。”艾莉亚想起要顾及礼节。“请问,我可以先告退吗?”她生硬地背诵道。
  “还不行,”修女说,“你的东西几乎都没吃,请你坐下来先把盘里的食物清干净。”
  “要清你自己清!”趁人们还没反应过来,艾莉亚便往门边奔去。其他人哈哈大笑,茉丹修女则跟在后面大声叫唤,声音越来越高。
  胖汤姆守在岗位上,负责把守通往首相塔的门。眼见艾莉亚朝自己冲来,又听见后面修女的喊叫,他眨了眨眼。“哟呼,小娃娃,别乱跑呀。”他才刚开口,准备伸手阻拦,艾莉亚便已穿过他胯下,跑上迂回的高塔楼梯。她的脚步重重地踩在石阶上,胖汤姆则气喘吁吁地跟在后面。
  诺大的君临城,艾莉亚惟一喜欢的地方就是自己的卧室,尤其是那扇用深色橡木做成,镶有黑铁环的厚重大门。她只要把门一摔,放下沉重的门闩,便谁也别想进来。不论茉丹修女、胖汤姆、珊莎、乔里还是死猎狗,他们都进不来,通通都进不来!这会儿她就把门一摔。
  等门闩放好,艾莉亚终于觉得自己可以尽情地哭了。
  她走到窗边坐下,一边吸着鼻涕,一边痛恨着所有的人,尤其恨她自己。一切都是她的错,所有的事都因她而起。珊莎这么说,珍妮也这么说。
  胖汤姆正在敲门。“艾莉亚小妹,怎么啦?”他叫道,“你在里面吗?”
  “不在!”她吼回去。敲门声停了,片刻之后她听见他走远的声音。胖汤姆向来很好骗。
  艾莉亚拖出放在床脚的箱子,她跪下来,掀开盖子,双手并用,开始把她的衣服往外丢,把满手丝质、绸缎、天鹅绒、羊毛织的衣物扔到地板上。东西藏在箱底,艾莉亚轻轻地捧起它,抽出剑鞘。
  缝衣针。
  她想起米凯,顿时泪水盈眶。是她的错,她的错,她的错。如果她没要他跟自己练剑……
  门上响起更大的敲门声。“艾莉亚·史塔克,立刻把门给我打开,你听见了没有?”
  艾莉亚倏地转身,手中紧握‘缝衣针’。“你不要进来!”她出声警告,一边对着空气疯狂挥砍。
  “我会让首相知道这件事!”茉丹修女怒喝。
  “我不管。”艾莉亚尖叫,“走开。”
  “小姐,我跟你保证,你一定会为自己粗野的行为而后悔。”艾莉亚在门边侧耳倾听,直到听见修女渐行渐远的脚步声。
  她又回到窗边,手里握着‘缝衣针’,朝下方的庭院望去。要是她能像布兰一样爬上爬下就好了,她心想,那么她就能爬出窗户,爬下高塔,逃离这个烂地方,远离珊莎、茉丹修女和乔佛里王子,远离所有的人。顺便从厨房偷点吃的,带上“缝衣针”,上好的靴子,外加一件保暖的斗篷。她可以在三叉戟河下游的森林里找到娜梅莉亚,然后她们就可以一起回临冬城,或跑到长城去找琼恩了。她发现自己好希望琼恩此刻在自己身边,那样她就不会觉得这么孤单了。
  轻轻的敲门声将艾莉亚从她的脱逃梦里拉回现实。“艾莉亚,”父亲唤道,“开门罢,我们需要谈谈。”
  艾莉亚穿过房间,举起门闩。只见父亲独自一人站在门外,那样子与其说是生气,毋宁说是悲伤。这却让艾莉亚更难过。“我可以进来吗?”艾莉亚点点头,羞愧地垂下视线。父亲关上门。“那把剑是谁的?”
  “我的。”艾莉亚忘了‘缝衣针’还握在自己手里。
  “给我。”
  艾莉亚心不甘情不愿地交出剑,心里嘀咕不知还有没有机会再握起它。父亲就着光反复翻转,审视剑锋的两面,然后用拇指测量锐利程度。“这是杀手用的剑,”他说,“但我似乎认得铸剑人的记号,这是密肯打的。”
  艾莉亚知道骗不过他,只好低下头。
  艾德·史塔克公爵叹气道:“我九岁大的女儿从我自家的武器炉中拿到武器,我却毫不知情。首相的职责是管理七大王国,结果我连自己家里都管不好。艾莉亚,你怎么弄到这把剑的?从哪儿弄来的?”
  艾莉亚咬着嘴唇,不发一语。她绝不出卖琼恩,即使是对父亲大人也一样。
  过了半晌,父亲说:“其实,你说不说都没差。”他低下头,沉重地看着手中的剑。“这可不是小孩子玩具,女孩子家尤其不该碰。要是茉丹修女知道你在玩剑,她会怎么说?”
  “我才不是玩剑呢。”艾莉亚坚持,“而且我恨茉丹修女。”
  “够了,”父亲的语气严厉而坚定。“修女只是尽她的职责本分,天知道你让这可怜女人吃了多少苦头。你母亲和我请她教导你成为淑女,这根本就是件不可能完成的任务。”
  “我又不想变成淑女!”艾莉亚怒道。
  “我真应该现在就用膝盖把这玩意儿折断,终止这场闹剧。”
  “‘缝衣针’不会断的。”艾莉亚不服气地说,然而她知道自己的口气颇为心虚。
  “它还有名字?”父亲叹道,“啊,艾莉亚,我的孩子,你有股特别的野性,你的祖父称之为‘奔狼之血’。莱安娜有那么一点,我哥哥布兰登则更多,结果两人都英年早逝。”艾莉亚从他话音里听出了哀伤,他鲜少谈及自己的父亲和兄妹,他们都在她出生前就过世了。“当初若是你祖父答应,莱安娜大概也会舞刀弄剑。有时候看到你,我就想起她,你甚至长得都跟她有几分神似。”
  “莱安娜是个大美人。”艾莉亚错愕地道。每个人都这么说,但从没有人拿她来形容艾莉亚。
  “可不是吗?”艾德·史塔克同意,“她既美丽又任性,结果红颜薄命。”他举起剑,隔在两人之间。“艾莉亚,你要这……‘缝衣针’做什么?你想拿来对付谁?你姐姐?还是茉丹修女?你知道剑道的第一步是什么?”
  她惟一能想到的只是琼恩教过她的东西。“用尖的那端去刺敌人。”她脱口而出。
  父亲忍俊不禁。“我想这的确是剑术的精髓。”
  艾莉亚拚命想解释,好让他了解。“我想好好学,可是……”她眼里溢满泪水。“我要米凯陪我练。”所有的悲恸这时一齐涌上心头,她颤抖着别过头去。“是我找他的。”她哭着说,“都是我的错,是我……”
  突然间,父亲的双臂抱住了她,她转过头,埋在他胸口啜泣,他则温柔地拥着她。“别这样,我亲爱的孩子。”他低语道,“为你的朋友哀悼吧,但不要自责。屠夫小弟不是你害的,该为这桩血案负责的是猎狗和他残酷的女主人。”
  “我恨他们。”艾莉亚一边吸鼻子,一边红着脸说出心里话。“我恨猎狗、恨王后、恨国王还有乔佛里王子。我恨死他们了。乔佛里骗人,事情根本就不是他讲的那样。我也恨珊莎,她明明就记得,她故意说谎话好让乔佛里喜欢她。”
  “谁没有说过谎呢,”父亲道,“难道你以为我相信娜梅莉亚真的会跑掉?”
  艾莉亚心虚地脸红了。“乔里答应我不说出去的。”
  “乔里很守信用。”父亲微笑道,“有些事不用别人说我也知道,连瞎子都看得出来小狼不会自动离开你。”
  “我们丢了好多石头才赶走她。”她一脸悲苦地说,“我叫她走,放她自由,说我不要她了。她该去找其他狼玩,我们听见好多狼在叫,乔里说森林里猎物很多,她可以去追捕野鹿,可她偏偏要跟着我们,最后我们才不得不丢石头赶她。我打中她两次,她边哀嚎边看着我,我觉得好羞耻,但这样做是正确的对不对?不然王后会杀她的。”
  “你做得没错,”父亲说,“有时谎言也能……不失荣誉。”方才他趋身拥抱艾莉亚时把“缝衣针”放在一边,这会儿他又拾起短剑,踱至窗边。他在那里驻足片刻,视线穿过广场,望向远方。等他回过头来,眼里满是思绪。他在窗边坐下,把“缝衣针”平放膝上。“艾莉亚,坐下来。有些事我要试着跟你解释清楚。”
  她不安地在床边坐下。“你年纪还太小,本不该让你分担我所有的忧虑。”他告诉她,“但你是临冬城史塔克家族的一份子,你也知道我们的族语。”
  “凛冬将至。”艾莉亚轻声说。
  “是的,艰苦而残酷的时代即将来临,”父亲说,“我们在三叉戟河上尝到了这种滋味,孩子,布兰坠楼时也是。你生于漫长的盛夏时节,我亲爱的好孩子,至今还未经历其他季节,然而现在冬天真的要来了。艾莉亚,不论何时何地,我要你牢牢记住我们的家徽。”
  “冰原狼。”她边说边想起娜梅莉亚,不由得缩起膝盖、靠着胸膛,害怕了起来。
  “孩子,让我来说说关于狼的轶事。当大雪降下,冷风吹起,独行狼死,群聚狼生。夏天时可以争吵,但一到冬天,我们便必须保卫彼此,相互温暖,共享力量。所以假如你真要恨,艾莉亚,就恨那些会真正伤害我们的人。茉丹修女是个好女人,而珊莎……珊莎她再怎么说也是你姐姐。你们俩或许有天壤之别,但体内终究流着相同的血液。你需要她,她也同样需要你……而我则需要你们两个,老天保佑。”
  他的话听起来好疲倦,听得艾莉亚好心酸。“我不恨珊莎,”她告诉他,“不是真的恨她。”这起码是半句实话。
  “我并非有意吓你,然而我也不想骗你。孩子,我们来到了一个黑暗危险的地方,这里不是临冬城。有太多敌人想置我们于死地,我们不能自相残杀。你在老家时的任性胡为、种种撒气、乱跑和不听话……都是夏天里小孩子的把戏。此时此地,冬天马上就要来到,断不能与从前相提并论。如今,该是你长大的时候了。”
  “我会的。”艾莉亚发誓。她从没有像此刻这么爱他。“我也会变强壮,变得跟罗柏一样强壮。”
  他把“缝衣针”递给她,剑柄在前。“拿去罢”。
  她惊讶地盯着剑,半晌都不敢碰,生怕自己一伸手剑又被拿走。只听父亲说:“拿啊,这是你的了。”她这才伸手接过。
  “我可以留着吗?”她问。“真的吗?”
  “真的。”他微笑着说。“我要是把它给拿走了,只怕没两个星期就会在你枕头下找到流星锤罢。算啦,无论你多生气,别拿剑刺你姐姐就好。”
  “我不会,我保证不会。”艾莉亚紧紧地把“缝衣针”抱在胸前,目送父亲离去。
  隔天吃早饭时,她向茉丹修女道歉,并请求原谅。修女狐疑地看着她,但父亲点了点头。
  三天后的中午,父亲的管家维扬·普尔把艾莉亚带去小厅。餐桌业已拆除,长凳也推至墙边,小厅里空荡荡的。突然,有个陌生的声音说:“小子,你迟到了。”然后一个身形清癯,生着鹰钩大鼻的光头男子从阴影里走出来,手里握着一对细细的木剑。“从明天起你正午就必须到。”他说话带着口音,像是自由贸易城邦的腔调,可能是布拉佛斯,或是密尔。
  “你是谁?”艾莉亚问。
  “我是你的舞蹈老师。”他丢给她一柄木剑。她伸手去接,却没有够着,它咔啦一声掉落在地。“从明天起我一丢你就要接住。现在捡起来。”
  那不只是根棍子,而真的是一把木剑,有剑柄、护手,还有装饰剑柄的圆球。艾莉亚拾起来,紧张兮兮地双手交握在前。这把剑比看起来要重,比“缝衣针”重多了。
  光头男子龇牙咧嘴道:“不对不对,小子。这不是双手挥的巨剑。你只准用单手握”。
  “太重了”。艾莉亚说。
  “这样才能锻炼你的手臂肌肉,还有整体的协调性。里面空心部分灌满了铅,就是这样。你要单手持剑”。
  艾莉亚把握剑的右手放下,在裤子上擦了擦掌心的汗,换用左手持剑。而他对此似乎相当满意。“左手最好。左右颠倒,你的敌人会很不习惯。但你的站姿错了,不要正对着我,身体侧一点,对,就是这样。你瘦得跟长矛一样,知道吗?这也挺好,因为目标缩小了。现在让我看看你是怎么握的。”他靠过来,盯着她的手,扳开手指,重新调整。“对,就是这样。别太用力,对,但要灵活,优雅。”
  “剑掉了怎么办?”艾莉亚问。
  “剑必须和你的手合为一体。”光头男子告诉她,“你的手会掉吗?当然不会。西利欧·佛瑞尔在布拉佛斯海王手下干了九年的首席剑士,他懂得这些东西。听他的话,小子。”
  这已经是他第三次叫她“小子”了。“我是女生。”艾莉亚抗议。
  “管他男的女的,”西利欧·佛瑞尔说,“你是一把剑,这样就够了。”他又龇牙咧嘴道,“好,就是这样,保持这个握姿。记住,你握的不是战斧,你握的是——”
  “——缝衣针。”艾莉亚凶狠地替他说完。
  “就是这样。现在我们开始跳舞。记住,孩子,我们学的不是维斯特洛的钢铁之舞,骑士之舞,挥来砍去,不是的。这是杀手之舞,水之舞,行动敏捷,出其不意。人都是水做的,你知道吗?当你刺中人体,水流外泄,人就会死。”他向后退开一步,举起木剑。“现在你来打我试试。”
  于是艾莉亚尝试攻击他。她一共试了四个小时,直到最后每寸肌肉都酸痛不已,而西利欧·佛瑞尔只是一边龇牙咧嘴,一边纠正个不停。
  到了第二天,好戏才刚刚上演。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2015-08-27 0
23.DAENERYS
  
   The Dothraki sea,” Ser Jorah Mormont said as he reined to a halt beside her on the top of the ridge. beneath them, the plain stretched out immense and empty, a vast flat expanse that reached to the distant horizon and beyond. It was a sea, Dany thought. Past here, there were no hills, no mountains, no trees nor cities nor roads, only the endless grasses, the tall blades rippling like waves when the winds blew. “It’s so green,” she said.
   “Here and now,” Ser Jorah agreed. “You ought to see it when it blooms, all dark red flowers from horizon to horizon, like a sea of blood. Come the dry season, and the world turns the color of old bronze. And this is only hranna, child. There are a hundred kinds of grass out there, grasses as yellow as lemon and as dark as indigo, blue grasses and orange grasses and grasses like rainbows. Down in the Shadow Lands beyond Asshai, they say there are oceans of ghost grass, taller than a man on horseback with stalks as pale as milkglass. It murders all other grass and glows in the dark with the spirits of the damned. The Dothraki claim that someday ghost grass will cover the entire world, and then all life will end.”
   That thought gave Dany the shivers. “I don’t want to talk about that now,” she said. “It’s so beautiful here, I don’t want to think about everything dying.”
   “As you will, Khaleesi,” Ser Jorah said respectfully.
   She heard the sound of voices and turned to look behind her. She and Mormont had outdistanced the rest of their party, and now the others were climbing the ridge below them. Her handmaid Irri and the young archers of her khas were fluid as centaurs, but Viserys still struggled with the short stirrups and the flat saddle. Her brother was miserable out here. He ought never have come. Magister Illyrio had urged him to wait in Pentos, had offered him the hospitality of his manse, but Viserys would have none of it. He would stay with Drogo until the debt had been paid, until he had the crown he had been promised. “And if he tries to cheat me, he will learn to his sorrow what it means to wake the dragon,” Viserys had vowed, laying a hand on his borrowed sword. Illyrio had blinked at that and wished him good fortune.
   Dany realized that she did not want to listen to any of her brother’s complaints right now. The day was too perfect. The sky was a deep blue, and high above them a hunting hawk circled. The grass sea swayed and sighed with each breath of wind, the air was warm on her face, and Dany felt at peace. She would not let Viserys spoil it.
   “Wait here,” Dany told Ser Jorah. “Tell them all to stay. Tell them I command it.”
   The knight smiled. Ser Jorah was not a handsome man. He had a neck and shoulders like a bull, and coarse black hair covered his arms and chest so thickly that there was none left for his head. Yet his smiles gave Dany comfort. “You are learning to talk like a queen, Daenerys.”
   “Not a queen,” said Dany. “A khaleesi.” She wheeled her horse about and galloped down the ridge alone.
   The descent was steep and rocky, but Dany rode fearlessly, and the joy and the danger of it were a song in her heart. All her life Viserys had told her she was a princess, but not until she rode her silver had Daenerys Targaryen ever felt like one.
   At first it had not come easy. The khalasar had broken camp the morning after her wedding, moving east toward Vaes Dothrak, and by the third day Dany thought she was going to die. Saddle sores opened on her bottom, hideous and bloody. Her thighs were chafed raw, her hands blistered from the reins, the muscles of her legs and back so wracked with pain that she could scarcely sit. By the time dusk fell, her handmaids would need to help her down from her mount.
   Even the nights brought no relief. Khal Drogo ignored her when they rode, even as he had ignored her during their wedding, and spent his evenings drinking with his warriors and bloodriders, racing his prize horses, watching women dance and men die. Dany had no place in these parts of his life. She was left to sup alone, or with Ser Jorah and her brother, and afterward to cry herself to sleep. Yet every night, some time before the dawn, Drogo would come to her tent and wake her in the dark, to ride her as relentlessly as he rode his stallion. He always took her from behind, Dothraki fashion, for which Dany was grateful; that way her lord husband could not see the tears that wet her face, and she could use her pillow to muffle her cries of pain. When he was done, he would close his eyes and begin to snore softly and Dany would lie beside him, her body bruised and sore, hurting too much for sleep.
   Day followed day, and night followed night, until Dany knew she could not endure a moment longer. She would kill herself rather than go on, she decided one night?.?.?.?
   Yet when she slept that night, she dreamt the dragon dream again. Viserys was not in it this time. There was only her and the dragon. Its scales were black as night, wet and slick with blood. Her blood, Dany sensed. Its eyes were pools of molten magma, and when it opened its mouth, the flame came roaring out in a hot jet. She could hear it singing to her, She opened her arms to the fire, embraced it, let it swallow her whole, let it cleanse her and temper her and scour her clean. She could feel her flesh sear and blacken and slough away, could feel her blood boil and turn to steam, and yet there was no pain. She felt strong and new and fierce.
   And the next day, strangely, she did not seem to hurt quite so much. It was as if the gods had heard her and taken pity. Even her handmaids noticed the change. “Khaleesi,” Jhiqui said, “what is wrong? Are you sick?”
   “I was,” she answered, standing over the dragon’s eggs that Illyrio had given her when she wed. She touched one, the largest of the three, running her hand lightly over the shelf. Black-and-scarlet, she thought, like the dragon in my dream. The stone felt strangely warm beneath her fingers?.?.?.?or was she still dreaming? She pulled her hand back nervously.
   From that hour onward, each day was easier than the one before it. Her legs grew stronger; her blisters burst and her hands grew callused; her soft thighs toughened, supple as leather.
   The khal had commanded the handmaid Irri to teach Dany to ride in the Dothraki fashion, but it was the filly who was her real teacher. The horse seemed to know her moods, as if they shared a single mind. With every passing day, Dany felt surer in her seat. The Dothraki were a hard and unsentimental people, and it was not their custom to name their animals, so Dany thought of her only as the silver. She had never loved anything so much.
   As the riding became less an ordeal, Dany began to notice the beauties of the land around her. She rode at the head of the khalasar with Drogo and his bloodriders, so she came to each country fresh and unspoiled. Behind them the great horde might tear the earth and muddy the rivers and send up clouds of choking dust, but the fields ahead of them were always green and verdant.
   They crossed the rolling hills of Norvos, past terraced farms and small villages where the townsfolk watched anxiously from atop white stucco walls. They forded three wide placid rivers and a fourth that was swift and narrow and treacherous, camped beside a high blue waterfall, skirted the tumbled ruins of a vast dead city where ghosts were said to moan among blackened marble columns. They raced down Valyrian roads a thousand years old and straight as a Dothraki arrow. For half a moon, they rode through the Forest of Qohor, where the leaves made a golden canopy high above them, and the trunks of the trees were as wide as city gates. There were great elk in that wood, and spotted tigers, and lemurs with silver fur and huge purple eyes, but all fled before the approach of the khalasar and Dany got no glimpse of them.
   By then her agony was a fading memory. She still ached after a long day’s riding, yet somehow the pain had a sweetness to it now, and each morning she came willingly to her saddle, eager to know what wonders waited for her in the lands ahead. She began to find pleasure even in her nights, and if she still cried out when Drogo took her, it was not always in pain.
   At the bottom of the ridge, the grasses rose around her, tall and supple. Dany slowed to a trot and rode out onto the plain, losing herself in the green, blessedly alone. In the khalasar she was never alone. Khal Drogo came to her only after the sun went down, but her handmaids fed her and bathed her and slept by the door of her tent, Drogo’s bloodriders and the men of her khas were never far, and her brother was an unwelcome shadow, day and night. Dany could hear him on the top of the ridge, his voice shrill with anger as he shouted at Ser Jorah. She rode on, submerging herself deeper in the Dothraki sea.
   The green swallowed her up. The air was rich with the scents of earth and grass, mixed with the smell of horseflesh and Dany’s sweat and the oil in her hair. Dothraki smells. They seemed to belong here. Dany breathed it all in, laughing. She had a sudden urge to feel the ground beneath her, to curl her toes in that thick black soil. Swinging down from her saddle, she let the silver graze while she pulled off her high boots.
   Viserys came upon her as sudden as a summer storm, his horse rearing beneath him as he reined up too hard. “You dare!” he screamed at her. “You give commands to me? To me?” He vaulted off the horse, stumbling as he landed. His face was flushed as he struggled back to his feet. He grabbed her, shook her. “Have you forgotten who you are? Look at you. Look at you!”
   Dany did not need to look. She was barefoot, with oiled hair, wearing Dothraki riding leathers and a painted vest given her as a bride gift. She looked as though she belonged here. Viserys was soiled and stained in city silks and ringmail.
   He was still screaming. “You do not command the dragon. Do you understand? I am the Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, I will not hear orders from some horselord’s slut, do you hear me?” His hand went under her vest, his fingers digging painfully into her breast. “Do you hear me?”
   Dany shoved him away, hard.
   Viserys stared at her, his lilac eyes incredulous. She had never defied him. Never fought back. Rage twisted his features. He would hurt her now, and badly, she knew that.
   Crack.
   The whip made a sound like thunder. The coil took Viserys around the throat and yanked him backward. He went sprawling in the grass, stunned and choking. The Dothraki riders hooted at him as he struggled to free himself. The one with the whip, young Jhogo, rasped a question. Dany did not understand his words, but by then Irri was there, and Ser Jorah, and the rest of her khas. “Jhogo asks if you would have him dead, Khaleesi, “ Irri said.
   “No,” Dany replied. “No.”
   Jhogo understood that. One of the others barked out a comment, and the Dothraki laughed. Irri told her, “Quaro thinks you should take an ear to teach him respect.”
   Her brother was on his knees, his fingers digging under the leather coils, crying incoherently, struggling for breath. The whip was tight around his windpipe.
   “Tell them I do not wish him harmed,” Dany said.
   Irri repeated her words in Dothraki. Jhogo gave a pull on the whip, yanking Viserys around like a puppet on a string. He went sprawling again, freed from the leather embrace, a thin line of blood under his chin where the whip had cut deep.
   “I warned him what would happen, my lady,” Ser Jorah Mormont said. “I told him to stay on the ridge, as you commanded.”
   “I know you did,” Dany replied, watching Viserys. He lay on the ground, sucking in air noisily, red-faced and sobbing. He was a pitiful thing. He had always been a pitiful thing. Why had she never seen that before? There was a hollow place inside her where her fear had been.
   “Take his horse,” Dany commanded Ser Jorah. Viserys gaped at her. He could not believe what he was hearing; nor could Dany quite believe what she was saying. Yet the words came. “Let my brother walk behind us back to the khalasar.” Among the Dothraki, the man who does not ride was no man at all, the lowest of the low, without honor or pride. “Let everyone see him as he is.”
   “No!” Viserys screamed. He turned to Ser Jorah, pleading in the Common Tongue with words the horsemen would not understand. “Hit her, Mormont. Hurt her. Your king commands it. Kill these Dothraki dogs and teach her.”
   The exile knight looked from Dany to her brother; she barefoot, with dirt between her toes and oil in her hair, he with his silks and steel. Dany could see the decision on his face. “He shall walk, Khaleesi,” he said. He took her brother’s horse in hand while Dany remounted her silver.
   Viserys gaped at him, and sat down in the dirt. He kept his silence, but he would not move, and his eyes were full of poison as they rode away. Soon he was lost in the tall grass. When they could not see him anymore, Dany grew afraid. “Will he find his way back?” she asked Ser Jorah as they rode.
   “Even a man as blind as your brother should be able to follow our trail,” he replied.
   “He is proud. He may be too shamed to come back.”
   Jorah laughed. “Where else should he go? If he cannot find the khalasar, the khalasar will most surely find him. It is hard to drown in the Dothraki sea, child.”
   Dany saw the truth of that. The khalasar was like a city on the march, but it did not march blindly. Always scouts ranged far ahead of the main column, alert for any sign of game or prey or enemies, while outriders guarded their flanks. They missed nothing, not here, in this land, the place where they had come from. These plains were a part of them?.?.?.?and of her, now.
   “I hit him,” she said, wonder in her voice. Now that it was over, it seemed like some strange dream that she had dreamed. “Ser Jorah, do you think?.?.?.?he’ll be so angry when he gets back?.?.?.?She shivered. “I woke the dragon, didn’t I?”
   Ser Jorah snorted. “Can you wake the dead, girl? Your brother Rhaegar was the last dragon, and he died on the Trident. Viserys is less than the shadow of a snake.”
   His blunt words startled her. It seemed as though all the things she had always believed were suddenly called into question. “You?.?.?.? you swore him your sword?.?.?.?”
   “That I did, girl,” Ser Jorah said. “And if your brother is the shadow of a snake, what does that make his servants?” His voice was bitter.
   “He is still the true king. He is?.?.?.?”
   Jorah pulled up his horse and looked at her. “Truth now. Would you want to see Viserys sit a throne?”
   Dany thought about that. “He would not be a very good king, would he?”
   “There have been worse?.?.?.?but not many.” The knight gave his heels to his mount and started off again.
   Dany rode close beside him. “Still,” she said, “the common people are waiting for him. Magister Illyrio says they are sewing dragon banners and praying for Viserys to return from across the narrow sea to free them.”
   “The common people pray for rain, healthy children, and a summer that never ends,” Ser Jorah told her. “It is no matter to them if the high lords play their game of thrones, so long as they are left in peace.” He gave a shrug. “They never are.”
   Dany rode along quietly for a time, working his words like a puzzle box. It went against everything that Viserys had ever told her to think that the people could care so little whether a true king or a usurper reigned over them. Yet the more she thought on Jorah’s words, the more they rang of truth.
   “What do you pray for, Ser Jorah?” she asked him.
   “Home,” he said. His voice was thick with longing.
   “I pray for home too,” she told him, believing it.
   Ser Jorah laughed. “Look around you then, Khaleesi.”
   But it was not the plains Dany saw then. It was King’s Landing and the great Red Keep that Aegon the Conqueror had built. It was Dragonstone where she had been born. In her mind’s eye they burned with a thousand lights, a fire blazing in every window. In her mind’s eye, all the doors were red.
   “My brother will never take back the Seven Kingdoms,” Dany said. She had known that for a long time, she realized. She had known it all her life. Only she had never let herself say the words, even in a whisper, but now she said them for Jorah Mormont and all the world to hear.
   Ser Jorah gave her a measuring look. “You think not.”
   “He could not lead an army even if my lord husband gave him one,” Dany said. “He has no coin and the only knight who follows him reviles him as less than a snake. The Dothraki make mock of his weakness. He will never take us home.”
   “Wise child.” The knight smiled.
   “I am no child,” she told him fiercely. Her heels pressed into the sides of her mount, rousing the silver to a gallop. Faster and faster she raced, leaving Jorah and Irri and the others far behind, the warm wind in her hair and the setting sun red on her face. By the time she reached the khalasar, it was dusk.
   The slaves had erected her tent by the shore of a spring-fed pool. She could hear rough voices from the woven grass palace on the hill. Soon there would be laughter, when the men of her khas told the story of what had happened in the grasses today. By the time Viserys came limping back among them, every man, woman, and child in the camp would know him for a walker. There were no secrets in the khalasar.
   Dany gave the silver over to the slaves for grooming and entered her tent. It was cool and dim beneath the silk. As she let the door flap close behind her, Dany saw a finger of dusty red light reach out to touch her dragon’s eggs across the tent. For an instant a thousand droplets of scarlet flame swam before her eyes. She blinked, and they were gone.
   Stone, she told herself. They are only stone, even Illyrio said so, the dragons are all dead. She put her palm against the black egg, fingers spread gently across the curve of the shell. The stone was warm. Almost hot. “The sun,” Dany whispered. “The sun warmed them as they rode.”
   She commanded her handmaids to prepare her a bath. Doreah built a fire outside the tent, while Irri and Jhiqui fetched the big copper tub, another bride gift, from the packhorses and carried water from the pool. When the bath was steaming, Irri helped her into it and climbed in after her.
   “Have you ever seen a dragon?” she asked as Irri scrubbed her back and Jhiqui sluiced sand from her hair. She had heard that the first dragons had come from the east, from the Shadow Lands beyond Asshai and the islands of the Jade Sea. Perhaps some were still living there, in realms strange and wild.
   “Dragons are gone, Khaleesi,” Irri said.
   “Dead,” agreed Jhiqui. “Long and long ago.”
   Viserys had told her that the last Targaryen dragons had died no more than a century and a half ago, during the reign of Aegon III, who was called the Dragonbane. That did not seem so long ago to Dany. “Everywhere?” she said, disappointed. “Even in the east?” Magic had died in the west when the Doom fell on Valyria and the Lands of the Long Summer, and neither spell-forged steel nor stormsingers nor dragons could hold it back, but Dany had always heard that the east was different. It was said that manticores prowled the islands of the Jade Sea, that basilisks infested the jungles of Yi Ti, that spellsingers, warlocks, and aeromancers practiced their arts openly in Asshai, while shadow binders and blood mages worked terrible sorceries in the black of night. Why shouldn’t there be dragons too?
   “No dragon,” Irri said. “Brave men kill them, for dragon terrible evil beasts. It is known.”
   “It is known,” agreed Jhiqui.
   “A trader from Qarth once told me that dragons came from the moon,” blond Doreah said as she warmed a towel over the fire. Jhiqui and Irri were of an age with Dany, Dothraki girls taken as slaves when Drogo destroyed their father’s khalasar. Doreah was older, almost twenty. Magister Illyrio had found her in a pleasure house in Lys.
   Silvery-wet hair tumbled across her eyes as Dany turned her head, curious. “The moon?”
   “He told me the moon was an egg, Khaleesi,” the Lysene girl said. “Once there were two moons in the sky, but one wandered too close to the sun and cracked from the heat. A thousand thousand dragons poured forth, and drank the fire of the sun. That is why dragons breathe flame. One day the other moon will kiss the sun too, and then it will crack and the dragons will return.”
   The two Dothraki girls giggled and laughed. “You are foolish straw head slave,” Irri said. “Moon is no egg. Moon is god, woman wife of sun. It is known.”
   “It is known,” Jhiqui agreed.
   Dany’s skin was flushed and pink when she climbed from the tub. Jhiqui laid her down to oil her body and scrape the dirt from her pores. Afterward Irri sprinkled her with spice flower and cinnamon. While Doreah brushed her hair until it shone like spun silver, she thought about the moon, and eggs, and dragons.
   Her supper was a simple meal of fruit and cheese and fry bread, with a jug of honeyed wine to wash it down. “Doreah, stay and eat with me,” Dany commanded when she sent her other handmaids away. The Lysene girl had hair the color of honey, and eyes like the summer sky.
   She lowered those eyes when they were alone. “You honor me, Khaleesi,” she said, but it was no honor, only service. Long after the moon had risen, they sat together, talking.
   That night, when Khal Drogo came, Dany was waiting for him. He stood in the door of her tent and looked at her with surprise. She rose slowly and opened her sleeping silks and let them fall to the ground. “This night we must go outside, my lord,” she told him, for the Dothraki believed that all things of importance in a man’s life must be done beneath the open sky.
   Khal Drogo followed her out into the moonlight, the bells in his hair tinkling softly. A few yards from her tent was a bed of soft grass, and it was there that Dany drew him down. When he tried to turn her over, she put a hand on his chest. “No,” she said. “This night I would look on your face.”
   There is no privacy in the heart of the khalasar. Dany felt the eyes on her as she undressed him, heard the soft voices as she did the things that Doreah had told her to do. It was nothing to her. Was she not khaleesi? His were the only eyes that mattered, and when she mounted him she saw something there that she had never seen before. She rode him as fiercely as ever she had ridden her silver, and when the moment of his pleasure came, Khal Drogo called out her name.
   They were on the far side of the Dothraki sea when Jhiqui brushed the soft swell of Dany’s stomach with her fingers and said, “Khaleesi, you are with child.”
   “I know,” Dany told her.
   It was her fourteenth name day.



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter24 丹妮莉丝
  “这就是多斯拉克海。”乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士说着拉住缰绳,停在她身旁,两人一同站在山脊之巅。
  宽广空旷的平原在他们下方延展开来,平坦辽阔直至极目尽头。这的确像一片汪洋啊,丹妮心想。从此以往,丘陵山峦不再,连树林、城市和道路也没了踪影,只有一望无际的草原,风起云涌,长长的草叶摆动一如波浪。“好绿呀。”她说。
  “现在正是绿的时候,”乔拉爵士同意,“你该瞧瞧花开时的景象,满山遍野都是暗红的花,活像一片血海。等旱季一到,整个世界又变成青铜色。这还只是赫拉纳草的颜色,孩子,不包括其他几百种草,有的黄得像柠檬,有的暗得如靛紫,还有蓝色和橙色的,以及彩虹色斑的草。在亚夏彼方的阴影之地,据说还有一片鬼草海,那草长得比安坐马上的人还高,茎秆白得像白璃。这种草会杀死其余的草,然后在暗处藉由被诅咒的灵魂发光。多斯拉克人认为有朝一日鬼草会占据全世界,到那时,一切的生命便将结束。”
  丹妮听了不禁颤抖。“别说了,”她说,“这里好漂亮,我不想谈跟死亡有关的事。”
  “如您所愿,卡丽熙。”乔拉爵士恭敬地说。
  她听见响动,便回头看去。她和莫尔蒙先前已把队伍远远抛在后面,这会儿其他人正陆续登上山岗。女仆伊丽和她“卡斯”①里的年轻弓箭手们行动矫健得像半人马,但韦赛里斯还很不适应短马镫和平马鞍。哥哥在这里十分不快活,他根本就不应该来的。伊利里欧总督原本力劝他留在潘托斯,甚至愿意慷慨地提供自己的一栋宅院给他住,但韦赛里斯偏不听。他要跟着卓戈,直到对方履行约定,给他那顶王冠为止。“他要是敢骗我,我就叫他知道唤醒睡龙之怒是什么滋味。”韦赛里斯把手放在那把借来的剑上,如此发誓。伊利里欧听了眨眨眼,祝福他一切顺遂。
  丹妮此刻一点也不想关心哥哥的满腹牢骚。这是个完美的好日子,一只猎鹰高高在上,盘旋于深蓝天际。草海波荡,随着阵阵徐风轻叹,朝她的脸送来丝丝暖意,丹妮只觉心情平静祥和。她绝不让韦赛里斯破坏自己的好兴致。
  “停下来,”丹妮告诉乔拉爵士:“叫他们全部停下来,告诉他们这是我的命令。”
  骑士微微一笑。乔拉爵士算不上俊美,生着公牛般的脖子和肩膀,手臂和胸膛上长满粗厚的黑毛,头上反而寸草不生。但他的微笑总能让丹妮宽心。“丹妮莉丝,你说话越来越有公主的味道了。”
  “不是公主,”丹妮说,“是卡丽熙。”说完她调转马头,独自奔下山岗。
  坡路陡峭,遍地岩石,但丹妮毫不畏惧,驰骋的快意和危险使她心花怒放。韦赛里斯从小就口口声声说她是个公主,但直到她骑上小银马,丹妮莉丝·坦格利安才真正觉得此话成了真。
  起初一切都不顺利,卡拉萨在婚礼翌日清晨便拔营动身,朝东边的维斯·多斯拉克出发。才到第三天,丹妮就觉得自己半死不活。连日坐在马鞍上,导致她的臀部伤痕累累,血流不止。大腿久经摩擦,脱皮得厉害,双手则被缰绳磨起了水泡,两脚和背部的肌肉痛得她连坐都坐不直。天黑之后,她需要靠女仆帮忙方能下马。
  夜里她也不得安宁。白天骑马时卓戈卡奥和结婚当天一样,对她不理不睬,,晚上则和手下战士与血盟卫们喝酒赛马,观赏女人跳舞,男人拼杀。在他生活的这个部分,丹妮毫无地位可言。她往往独自用餐,顶多和乔拉爵士及哥哥相伴,然后哭着入睡。但当每晚天将破晓,卓戈会到她的帐篷,在黑暗中叫醒她,然后无情地骑她,一如骑他的战马。依照多斯拉克习俗,他总是从后面上,为此丹妮非常感激,因为这样一来,夫君便不会见她泪流满面的模样,她也可以用枕头来遮掩自己痛苦的喊叫。完事之后,他两眼一闭,便轻声打起呼来,丹妮则浑身是伤地躺在旁边,痛得难以成眠。
  日复一日,夜复一夜,直到丹妮清楚地知道自己一刻也无法再忍受下去。某天晚上,她决定宁可自杀,也不愿继续苟且偷生……
  然而就在那天夜里,当她睡觉的时候,却又做了那个关于龙的梦。这次没有韦赛里斯,只有她和巨龙。它的鳞片如暗夜般墨黑,上面血迹湿滑。那是她的血,丹妮发觉。它的眼睛是两个熔岩火池,它张开口,烈焰从中激射而出。它在朝自己唱歌啊,于是她伸开双臂,拥抱火焰,让它将自己完全吞噬,涤净她,锻炼她。她感到自己的肌肉焦灼发黑,坏死脱皮,感到自己的血液沸腾蒸发,却毫无痛楚,反而觉得强壮健实,如获新生。
  奇怪的是,隔天她似乎痛得不那么厉害了,好像天上诸神听到了她的哀求,怜悯起她的不幸。就连她的贴身女仆也感到诧异。“卡丽熙,”姬琪说,“怎么回事?您不舒服吗?”
  “没事。”她答道。随后她来到伊利里欧在婚礼上送给她的龙蛋旁边,伸手摸摸其中最大的一颗,手指轻轻地滑过蛋壳。既黑且红,她想,和我梦中的龙一样。石头在她指下变得异样地温暖……这是她的错觉吗?她不安地抽回手。
  从那一刻起,一天比一天顺利。她的双腿强壮了起来,水泡破了,手也长出老茧,她柔软的大腿变得结实,像皮革般弯曲自如。
  卡奥命令女仆伊丽教导丹妮多斯拉克马术,但小银马才是她真正的老师。小银马似乎知悉她的心情,仿佛心有灵犀。随着日子过去,丹妮骑在马上越来越自如。多斯拉克人是个严酷无情的民族,按他们的习俗从不为动物取名字,所以丹妮只把它当作自己的小银马。虽然她从没有这么爱过一样东西。
  当骑马不再是种折磨,丹妮开始注意到身边这片土地的美。她跟卓戈和他的血盟卫一起骑在卡拉萨最前面,所以眼前的一切都是充满生机、未经滋扰。紧跟在后的大队人马会践踏土地,把河水弄得浑浊不堪,扬起呛人灰尘,但出现在他们面前的永远是如茵绿野。
  他们越过高低起伏的诺佛斯丘陵,行经梯田和村庄,居民在灰泥砌成的墙上不安地看着他们。他们涉过三条宽广平静的河流,第四条则是一道狭窄湍急,河床险恶的江川,在一座高耸的蓝色瀑布旁扎营,随后绕过一座广大死城的断垣残壁,相传鬼魂仍哭嚎于焦黑的大理石柱间。他们在与多斯拉克弓箭一样笔直的瓦雷利亚千年古道上奔驰。花了足足半个月,才穿过金叶高盖头顶,树干宽如城门的科霍尔森林。森林里栖息着大麋鹿和花斑虎,还有生着银白毛皮和紫色大眼的狐猴,但只要卡拉萨一出现,它们便纷纷四散奔逃,结果丹妮什么也没瞧仔细。
  此时她先前的伤痛已经成了回忆。长途跋涉之后她仍旧酸疼,却有种苦中带甜的意蕴。每天清晨她都跃跃欲试地跳上马鞍,迫不及待想见识更多奇观。她甚至也开始在夜里寻求欢愉,于是当卓戈占有她时,她虽然还是会叫出声,却不总是因为痛苦。
  山岗下,又高又软的草把她包围。丹妮减缓速度,驱策小马跑入平原,让自己愉快地淹没在绿浪之中。在卡拉萨里她无法独处,虽然卓戈卡奥入夜之后才会来找她,但她的女仆会为她张罗餐点,帮她沐浴,睡在她帐门外。卓戈的血盟卫,以及她自己的卡斯部众,也总是离她不远,而哥哥不论日夜都是个讨厌的阴影。此刻,丹妮又听见他在山脊上对乔拉爵士大吼,尖锐的声音里透着怒意。她决定不加理会,继续向前骑去,沉浸在多斯拉克海底。
  绿浪将她完全吞没,空气里充满了青草和泥土的芬芳,混杂着马臊味、汗味,以及她发油的气息。多斯拉克的气息。它们才是这里土生土长的主人,丹妮开心地笑了,深深地呼吸着这一切。她突然有股冲动,只想踩踩脚下的土地,在厚实的黑土壤里动动脚趾。于是她翻身下马,任银马去吃草,然后脱下脚上长靴。
  韦赛里斯像一阵夏季暴风般突然冲到她身边,死命扯住缰绳,马痛得前脚高举。“你好大的胆子!”他朝她尖叫,“你竟敢命令我?命令我?”他自马背一跃而下,着地时摔了一跤。他满脸通红,挣扎着站起来,然后一把抓住她,猛力乱摇。“你别忘了你是谁?也不瞧瞧自己,瞧你现在什么德行!”
  丹妮不用瞧便知,她赤着双脚,涂了发油,身上穿的是作结婚礼物的多斯拉克皮衣和彩绘背心。她看起来就像属于这里的人,反观韦赛里斯,穿着城里人的丝衣和环甲,浑身脏兮兮。
  他尖叫个没完。“不准你对真龙之子颐指气使,懂不懂?我可是七国之君,你这马王的小贱货没资格命令我,你听见了没有?”他的手伸进她的背心,手指用力地掐住她的胸乳。“你听见了没有?”
  丹妮用力地推开他。
  韦赛里斯瞪着她,淡紫色的眸子里充满了难以置信。她从来没有顶撞过他,从来没有反抗过他。他气得五官扭曲。她心里很清楚,这下他会好好折磨她了。
  啪。
  鞭子发出暴雷般的声响,卷住韦赛里斯喉咙往后猛拉。他震惊无比地仆倒在草丛里,无法呼吸。众位多斯拉克骑手看着他拚命挣脱束缚,朝他发出嘘声。出鞭的是年轻的乔戈,他厉声喝问了一句。丹妮听不懂,好在这时伊丽、乔拉爵士,以及她其他的卡斯成员都已赶到。“卡丽熙,乔戈问您是否要他死。”伊丽道。
  “不,”丹妮回答,“不要。”
  这话乔戈听得懂。有人喊了一句,其他多斯拉克人纷纷大笑。伊丽告诉她:“魁洛认为您应该割他一只耳朵,给他一个教训。”
  哥哥跪在地上,手指抠住皮鞭,呼吸困难,发出难以分辨的嘶喊。鞭子紧紧勒住他的咽喉。
  “跟他们说我不希望他受伤害。”丹妮说。
  伊丽用多斯拉克语重复了一遍。乔戈鞭子一抽,韦赛里斯便像丝线拉扯的木偶般再度仆倒在地,但总算解除了束缚。他脸颊下面有一道又深又细的血痕。
  “公主殿下,我警告过他别这样,”乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士道,“我告诉他照您的指示待在山岗。”
  “我知道。”丹妮边看着韦赛里斯边回答。他躺在地上,大声吸气,满脸通红,抽抽噎噎,十足的可怜虫模样。他一直都是条可怜虫,为何她到现在才发觉?她心里的恐惧,顿时化为乌有。
  “把他的马带走。”她命令乔拉爵士。韦赛里斯张大嘴巴看着她,不敢相信他所听到的话,就连丹妮自己也不太相信她正说的话语。她道:“让我哥哥跟在我们后面,走路回卡拉萨罢。”对多斯拉克人来说,不骑马的人根本就不配当人,地位最为低贱,毫无荣誉与自尊可言。“让大家都看看他究竟是什么样的人。”
  “不要!”韦赛里斯尖叫。他转向乔拉爵士,用其他人听不懂的通用语苦苦哀求。“莫尔蒙,帮我打她,你的国王命令你干掉她。把这些多斯拉克走狗给我杀了,教训教训她。”
  被放逐的骑士看看光着脚丫,趾间都是污泥,头发涂了香油的丹妮,再看看身穿丝衣,佩戴宝剑的哥哥。丹妮从他脸上读出了决定。“卡丽熙,就让他走路吧。”他说完,接过哥哥坐骑的缰绳,丹妮则重新跨上小银马。
  韦赛里斯张大嘴看着他,重重地坐进尘土里。直到他们离开,他都保持着静默。他动也不动,眼神却怨毒无比。很快,他消失在高高的草浪之后。当见不到他时,丹妮又害怕起来。“他找得到路吗?”她边骑边问乔拉爵士。
  “就算你哥哥那么盲目的人,也一定可以跟着我们留下的痕迹。”他回答。
  “他很骄傲,可能因为羞耻就不来了。”
  乔拉笑道:“那么他还有什么地方可去?就算他找不到卡拉萨,卡拉萨迟早也会找到他。孩子,想淹死在多斯拉克海里可不容易啊。”
  丹妮觉得此话有理。卡拉萨好比一座移动的城市,但绝非盲目前进。主队前方必有斥候巡察,负责注意各种猎物和敌人踪迹,先驱部队则守护两翼。在这片多斯拉克人发源于斯的土地上,没有任何东西能逃过他们的注意。这片平原是他们的一部分……如今也是她的一部分。
  “我刚打了他。”她惊讶地说。现在回想起来,仿佛是一场怪梦。“乔拉爵士,你觉得……他回来的时候会不会很生气?”她颤抖着说,“我唤醒了睡龙之怒,对不对?”
  乔拉爵士哼了一声:“孩子,你能叫醒死人吗?你大哥雷加是最后的真龙传人,而他已经死在三叉戟河畔。韦赛里斯连条蛇的影子都不如。”
  他的直言不讳让她大感震惊,仿佛一夕之间,她一直以来深信不疑的事情都变得不再明晰。“可你……你不是宣誓为他效命吗?”
  “是啊,女孩。”乔拉爵士道,“那么假如你哥哥只是条蛇的影子,你觉得他的手下算什么呢?”他语气苦涩。
  “可他毕竟是真正的国王,他是……”
  乔拉拉住缰绳,看着她。“说实话,你希望韦赛里斯登上王位?”
  丹妮仔细想了想。“他不会是个很好的国王,对吧?”
  “有比他还差的国王……但也不多。”骑士一夹马肚,继续前进。
  丹妮上前,和他并肩而行。“不管怎么说,”她道,“可老百姓们还是等着他。伊利里欧总督说他们正忙着缝制真龙旗帜,祈祷韦赛里斯早日率军渡海解放他们。”
  “老百姓祈祷的是风调雨顺、子女健康,以及永不结束的夏日。”乔拉爵士告诉她,“只要他们能安居乐业,王公贵族要怎么玩权力游戏都没关系。”他耸耸肩。“只是他们从来没能如愿。”
  丹妮静静地骑了一会儿,细细咀嚼他所说的话。老百姓居然不在乎统治他们的究竟是真龙天子还是篡夺叛逆,这和韦赛里斯说的一切都大相径庭啊。然而她越想越觉得乔拉爵士所言不虚。
  “那么你会为何事祈祷呢,乔拉爵士?”她问他。
  “我只想回家。”他的声音里带着浓浓的乡愁。
  “我也是。”她完全能体会这种感觉。
  乔拉爵士笑了,“那你正该好好欣赏,卡丽熙。”
  丹妮放眼望去,眼中却非草原,而是君临,是征服者伊耿建筑的雄伟红堡,是她降生的龙石岛。在她脑海里,它们伴随着万千道熊熊火光,每扇窗户都在燃烧。在她脑海里,每一扇门都是红色。
  “哥哥永远无法夺回七国。”丹妮说。她发觉自己以前就知道,一辈子都知道,只是始终不让自己说出来,连窃窃私语也不肯。现在她要大声说出口,让乔拉·莫尔蒙,让全世界都听得见。
  乔拉爵士忖度着她。“你认为他没办法。”
  “就算我夫君给他军队,他也没有统御的能力。”丹妮道,“他没有财产,惟一誓言追随他的骑士把他骂得连蛇都不如。多斯拉克人嘲笑他的脆弱。他永远没办法带我们回家。”
  “聪明的孩子。”骑士微笑。
  “我不再是小孩子了。”她毅然决然地告诉他,跟着脚跟夹紧马肚,催促银马快跑。她越骑越快,把乔拉、伊丽和其他人远远地抛在后面,暖风满溢发间,夕阳红红地照在脸上。等她重回卡拉萨时,天色已经暗了下来。
  奴隶在一泓泉池畔为她搭起寝帐,她听见丘陵上草织宫殿传来的说话声。她知道,当她的卡斯部众说起今天在草丛里发生的事,便会有无数的嘲笑传来;当韦赛里斯一跛一跛地返回,营地里的男女老幼都会知道他是个走路的人。卡拉萨里是没有秘密的。
  丹妮把小银马交给奴仆照料,独自走进帐篷。丝帐里凉爽而昏暗。当门在她身后关上,丹妮只见一缕红色夕照射进来,映在她的龙蛋上。刹那间她眼前闪过千万血红火星,她眨眨眼,却又都不见了。
  石头,她告诉自己,不过是石头罢了,龙族早已灭绝,就连伊利里欧也这么说。她把掌心贴在那颗黑蛋上,手指轻柔地覆着蛋壳的曲线。石头暖烘烘的,甚至有点热。“阳光,”丹妮低语,“一定是阳光把它们晒热了。”
  她吩咐女仆为她准备沐浴。多莉亚在帐外升起一炉火,伊丽和姬琪则合力从货运马匹处搬来大红铜澡盆——这也是件结婚礼物。等洗澡水烧得蒸腾,伊丽便搀扶她进入浴盆,然后自己也跟着爬进去。
  “你们见过龙吗?”她趁伊丽帮她刷背,姬琪替她冲掉头发里的尘沙时发问。她曾听说龙最初来自东方,来自亚夏彼端的阴影之地和玉海中的岛群。或许有些龙还生存在那片蛮荒而诡谲的土地上。
  “卡丽熙,龙已经绝迹啦。”伊丽说。
  “是啊,”姬琪同意,“好久好久以前就死光了。”
  韦赛里斯曾告诉她,坦格利安家最后的一条龙大约死于一个半世纪以前,当时是伊耿三世统治时期,他因而被人称为“龙祸”。对丹妮而言,这似乎不是那么遥远的事。“到处都一样?”她失望地说,“连东方也是?”当末日降临瓦雷利亚和永夏之地时,魔法也随之在西方绝迹,魔咒加持的宝剑、预测天气的风雨歌师以及巨龙统统都无法挽回。但丹妮总是听说东方的情形不同,据说蝎尾狮仍旧出没于玉海列岛,蛇蜥也依然盘据夷地丛林。据说呤咒师、男巫和云空法师公然活跃于亚夏,缚影士与血巫更在夜阑人静时施行骇人妖术。为什么不可能有龙存活呢?
  “没有龙了。”伊丽说:“勇者屠龙,因为龙是可怕的怪兽。大家都知道。”
  “大家都知道。”姬琪表示同意。
  “有个魁尔斯商人跟我说龙是从月亮里钻出来的。”金发碧眼的多莉亚一边在火炉上烘干毛巾一边说。姬琪和伊丽的年纪与丹妮差不多,她们都是在父亲的卡拉萨被卓戈毁灭时被抓来当了奴隶。多莉亚年纪稍长,将近二十。伊利里欧总督是在里斯的一家妓院里找到她的。
  丹妮好奇地转头,湿湿的银发飘扬在眼前。“从月亮来的?”
  “他告诉我月亮是颗蛋,卡丽熙。”这位里斯女孩道,“天上原本有两个月亮,但其中一个运行得太靠近太阳,受不住高热,就爆炸了。成千上万只的龙从中涌出,吸收了太阳的火焰,这就是为什么龙会吐火。有朝一日剩下的那个月亮也会亲吻太阳,然后也会爆炸,龙便将重返人间。”
  两个多斯拉克女孩吃吃娇笑。“你这个满头稻草的傻奴隶,”伊丽说,“月亮才不是什么蛋,月亮是女神,太阳的妻子,大家都知道。”
  “大家都知道。”姬琪附和。
  丹妮爬出浴盆时,全身皮肤透红。姬琪要她躺下,为她周身抹油,并把她毛孔里的泥土刮干净。之后伊丽帮她洒上香花和肉桂。多莉亚为她梳头,把她的头发梳得亮如银线。其间,她一直在思索月亮、蛋和龙的事。
  她的晚餐很简单,只是水果、乳酪和炸面包,配上一壶蜜酒。“多莉亚,留下来跟我一起吃。”丹妮遣走其他侍女时,这么下令。这位里斯女孩的发色如蜂蜜,眼睛则像夏日长空。
  她们独处时,她垂下双眼。“卡丽熙,这是我的荣幸。”她说,但这并非荣幸,只是职责。月亮升起又高挂,她们一直坐在一起,促膝谈心。
  当晚卓戈卡奥归来时,丹妮正等着他。他站在帐篷门口,惊讶地盯着她。她缓缓起身,揭开她的丝质睡衣,让衣服滑落在地。“夫君,今晚我们该到外面去。”她告诉他,因为多斯拉克人相信,一个男人生命中所有重要的事,都应该让宽敞的天空作见证。
  卓戈卡奥跟着她走进月光,发间的铃铛轻声作响。寝帐数码之外有片柔软的草床,丹妮便把他带到这里。当他要把她转过去时,她伸手放在他的胸口。“不,”她说,“今晚我要看着你的脸”。
  在卡拉萨里没有隐私可言。丹妮一边为他宽衣解带,一边感觉众人落下的目光;她一边照着多莉亚所说的去做,一边听见别人窃窃私语。对她来说这都没什么。难道她不是卡丽熙吗?她只在乎他的目光,而当她骑到他身上时,在他的眼里她看到了前所未见的萌动。她猛烈地骑他,一如骑自己的小银马。最后,当高潮来临,卓戈卡奥喊了她的名字。
  在他们抵达多斯拉克海遥远的中心后,姬琪轻抚丹妮微凸的腹部,说:“卡丽熙,您有身孕了。”
  “我知道。”丹妮告诉她。
  那天,是她十四岁命名日。
  ※※※※※※
  ①卡斯:多斯拉克领袖所拥有的私人小部族,与其一起行动,负责照顾其安全等。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2015-08-27 0
   24.BRAN

   In the yard below, Rickon ran with the wolves.
   Bran watched from his window seat. Wherever the boy went, Grey Wind was there first, loping ahead to cut him off, until Rickon saw him, screamed in delight, and went pelting off in another direction. Shaggydog ran at his heels, spinning and snapping if the other wolves came too close. His fur had darkened until he was all black, and his eyes were green fire. Bran’s Summer came last. He was silver and smoke, with eyes of yellow gold that saw all there was to see. Smaller than Grey Wind, and more wary. Bran thought he was the smartest of the litter. He could hear his brother’s breathless laughter as Rickon dashed across the hard-packed earth on little baby legs.
   His eyes stung. He wanted to be down there, laughing and running. Angry at the thought, Bran knuckled away the tears before they could fall. His eighth name day had come and gone. He was almost a man grown now, too old to cry.
   “It was just a lie,” he said bitterly, remembering the crow from his dream. “I can’t fly. I can’t even run.”
   “Crows are all liars,” Old Nan agreed, from the chair where she sat doing her needlework. “I know a story about a crow.”
   “I don’t want any more stories,” Bran snapped, his voice petulant. He had liked Old Nan and her stories once. Before. But it was different now. They left her with him all day now, to watch over him and clean him and keep him from being lonely, but she just made it worse. “I hate your stupid stories.”
   The old woman smiled at him toothlessly. “My stories? No, my little lord, not mine. The stories are, before me and after me, before you too.”
   She was a very ugly old woman, Bran thought spitefully; shrunken and wrinkled, almost blind, too weak to climb stairs, with only a few wisps of white hair left to cover a mottled pink scalp. No one really knew how old she was, but his father said she’d been called Old Nan even when he was a boy. She was the oldest person in Winterfell for certain, maybe the oldest person in the Seven Kingdoms. Nan had come to the castle as a wet nurse for a Brandon Stark whose mother had died birthing him. He had been an older brother of Lord Rickard, Bran’s grandfather, or perhaps a younger brother, or a brother to Lord Rickard’s father. Sometimes Old Nan told it one way and sometimes another. In all the stories the little boy died at three of a summer chill, but Old Nan stayed on at Winterfell with her own children. She had lost both her sons to the war when King Robert won the throne, and her grandson was killed on the walls of Pyke during Balon Greyjoy’s rebellion. Her daughters had long ago married and moved away and died. All that was left of her own blood was Hodor, the simpleminded giant who worked in the stables, but Old Nan just lived on and on, doing her needlework and telling her stories.
   “I don’t care whose stories they are,” Bran told her, “I hate them.” He didn’t want stories and he didn’t want Old Nan. He wanted his mother and father. He wanted to go running with Summer loping beside him. He wanted to climb the broken tower and feed corn to the crows. He wanted to ride his pony again with his brothers. He wanted it to be the way it had been before.
   “I know a story about a boy who hated stories,” Old Nan said with her stupid little smile, her needles moving all the while, click click click, until Bran was ready to scream at her.
   It would never be the way it had been, he knew. The crow had tricked him into flying, but when he woke up he was broken and the world was changed. They had all left him, his father and his mother and his sisters and even his bastard brother Jon. His father had promised he would ride a real horse to King’s Landing, but they’d gone without him. Maester Luwin had sent a bird after Lord Eddard with a message, and another to Mother and a third to Jon on the Wall, but there had been no answers. “Ofttimes the birds are lost, child,” the maester had told him. “There’s many a mile and many a hawk between here and King’s Landing, the message may not have reached them.” Yet to Bran it felt as if they had all died while he had slept ?.?.?.?or perhaps Bran had died, and they had forgotten him. Jory and Ser Rodrik and Vayon Poole had gone too, and Hullen and Harwin and Fat Tom and a quarter of the guard.
   Only Robb and baby Rickon were still here, and Robb was changed. He was Robb the Lord now, or trying to be. He wore a real sword and never smiled. His days were spent drilling the guard and practicing his swordplay, making the yard ring with the sound of steel as Bran watched forlornly from his window. At night he closeted himself with Maester Luwin, talking or going over account books. Sometimes he would ride out with Hallis Mollen and be gone for days at a time, visiting distant holdfasts. Whenever he was away more than a day, Rickon would cry and ask Bran if Robb was ever coming back. Even when he was home at Winterfell, Robb the Lord seemed to have more time for Hallis Mollen and Theon Greyjoy than he ever did for his brothers.
   “I could tell you the story about Brandon the Builder,” Old Nan said. “That was always your favorite.”
   Thousands and thousands of years ago, Brandon the Builder had raised Winterfell, and some said the Wall. Bran knew the story, but it had never been his favorite. Maybe one of the other Brandons had liked that story. Sometimes Nan would talk to him as if he were her Brandon, the baby she had nursed all those years ago, and sometimes she confused him with his uncle Brandon, who was killed by the Mad King before Bran was even born. She had lived so long, Mother had told him once, that all the Brandon Starks had become one person in her head.
   “That’s not my favorite,” he said. “My favorites were the scary ones.” He heard some sort of commotion outside and turned back to the window. Rickon was running across the yard toward the gatehouse, the wolves following him, but the tower faced the wrong way for Bran to see what was happening. He smashed a fist on his thigh in frustration and felt nothing.
   “Oh, my sweet summer child,” Old Nan said quietly, “what do you know of fear? Fear is for the winter, my little lord, when the snows fall a hundred feet deep and the ice wind comes howling out of the north. Fear is for the long night, when the sun hides its face for years at a time, and little children are born and live and die all in darkness while the direwolves grow gaunt and hungry, and the white walkers move through the woods.”
   “You mean the Others,” Bran said querulously.
   “The Others,” Old Nan agreed. “Thousands and thousands of years ago, a winter fell that was cold and hard and endless beyond all memory of man. There came a night that lasted a generation, and kings shivered and died in their castles even as the swineherds in their hovels. Women smothered their children rather than see them starve, and cried, and felt their tears freeze on their cheeks.” Her voice and her needles fell silent, and she glanced up at Bran with pale, filmy eyes and asked, “So, child. This is the sort of story you like?”
   “Well,” Bran said reluctantly, “yes, only?.?.?.?”
   Old Nan nodded. “In that darkness, the Others came for the first time,” she said as her needles went click click click. “They were cold things, dead things, that hated iron and fire and the touch of the sun, and every creature with hot blood in its veins. They swept over holdfasts and cities and kingdoms, felled heroes and armies by the score, riding their pale dead horses and leading hosts of the slain. All the swords of men could not stay their advance, and even maidens and suckling babes found no pity in them. They hunted the maids through frozen forests, and fed their dead servants on the flesh of human children.”
   Her voice had dropped very low, almost to a whisper, and Bran found himself leaning forward to listen.
   “Now these were the days before the Andals came, and long before the women fled across the narrow sea from the cities of the Rhoyne, and the hundred kingdoms of those times were the kingdoms of the First Men, who had taken these lands from the children of the forest. Yet here and there in the fastness of the woods the children still lived in their wooden cities and hollow hills, and the faces in the trees kept watch. So as cold and death filled the earth, the last hero determined to seek out the children, in the hopes that their ancient magics could win back what the armies of men had lost. He set out into the dead lands with a sword, a horse, a dog, and a dozen companions. For years he searched, until he despaired of ever finding the children of the forest in their secret cities. One by one his friends died, and his horse, and finally even his dog, and his sword froze so hard the blade snapped when he tried to use it. And the Others smelled the hot blood in him, and came silent on his trail, stalking him with packs of pale white spiders big as hounds...”
   The door opened with a bang, and Bran’s heart leapt up into his mouth in sudden fear, but it was only Maester Luwin, with Hodor looming in the stairway behind him. “Hodor!” the stableboy announced, as was his custom, smiling hugely at them all.
   Maester Luwin was not smiling. “We have visitors,” he announced, “and your presence is required, Bran.”
   “I’m listening to a story now,” Bran complained.
   “Stories wait, my little lord, and when you come back to them, why, there they are,” Old Nan said. “Visitors are not so patient, and ofttimes they bring stories of their own.”
   “Who is it?” Bran asked Maester Luwin.
   “Tyrion Lannister, and some men of the Night’s Watch, with word from your brother Jon. Robb is meeting with them now. Hodor, will you help Bran down to the hall?”
   “Hodor!” Hodor agreed happily. He ducked to get his great shaggy head under the door. Hodor was nearly seven feet tall. It was hard to believe that he was the same blood as Old Nan. Bran wondered if he would shrivel up as small as his great-grandmother when he was old. It did not seem likely, even if Hodor lived to be a thousand.
   Hodor lifted Bran as easy as if he were a bale of hay, and cradled him against his massive chest. He always smelled faintly of horses, but it was not a bad smell. His arms were thick with muscle and matted with brown hair. “Hodor,” he said again. Theon Greyjoy had once commented that Hodor did not know much, but no one could doubt that he knew his name. Old Nan had cackled like a hen when Bran told her that, and confessed that Hodor’s real name was Walder. No one knew where “Hodor” had come from, she said, but when he started saying it, they started calling him by it. It was the only word he had.
   They left Old Nan in the tower room with her needles and her memories. Hodor hummed tunelessly as he carried Bran down the steps and through the gallery, with Maester Luwin following behind, hurrying to keep up with the stableboy’s long strides.
   Robb was seated in Father’s high seat, wearing ringmail and boiled leather and the stern face of Robb the Lord. Theon Greyjoy and Hallis Mollen stood behind him. A dozen guardsmen lined the grey stone walls beneath tall narrow windows. In the center of the room the dwarf stood with his servants, and four strangers in the black of the Night’s Watch. Bran could sense the anger in the hall the moment that Hodor carried him through the doors.
   “Any man of the Night’s Watch is welcome here at Winterfell for as long as he wishes to stay,” Robb was saying with the voice of Robb the Lord. His sword was across his knees, the steel bare for all the world to see. Even Bran knew what it meant to greet a guest with an unsheathed sword.
   “Any man of the Night’s Watch,” the dwarf repeated, “but not me, do I take your meaning, boy?”
   Robb stood and pointed at the little man with his sword. “I am the lord here while my mother and father are away, Lannister. I am not your boy.”
   “If you are a lord, you might learn a lord’s courtesy,” the little man replied, ignoring the sword point in his face. “Your bastard brother has all your father’s graces, it would seem.”
   “Jon,” Bran gasped out from Hodor’s arms.
   The dwarf turned to look at him. “So it is true, the boy lives. I could scarce believe it. You Starks are hard to kill.”
   “You Lannisters had best remember that,” Robb said, lowering his sword. “Hodor, bring my brother here.”
   “Hodor,” Hodor said, and he trotted forward smiling and set Bran in the high seat of the Starks, where the Lords of Winterfell had sat since the days when they called themselves the Kings in the North. The seat was cold stone, polished smooth by countless bottoms; the carved heads of direwolves snarled on the ends of its massive arms. Bran clasped them as he sat, his useless legs dangling. The great seat made him feel half a baby.
   Robb put a hand on his shoulder. “You said you had business with Bran. Well, here he is, Lannister.”
   Bran was uncomfortably aware of Tyrion Lannister’s eyes. One was black and one was green, and both were looking at him, studying him, weighing him. “I am told you were quite the climber, Bran,” the little man said at last. “Tell me, how is it you happened to fall that day?”
   “I never,” Bran insisted. He never fell, never never never.
   “The child does not remember anything of the fall, or the climb that came before it,” said Maester Luwin gently.
   “Curious,” said Tyrion Lannister.
   “My brother is not here to answer questions, Lannister,” Robb said curtly. “Do your business and be on your way.”
   “I have a gift for you,” the dwarf said to Bran. “Do you like to ride, boy?”
   Maester Luwin came forward. “My lord, the child has lost the use of his legs. He cannot sit a horse.”
   “Nonsense,” said Lannister. “With the right horse and the right saddle, even a cripple can ride.”
   The word was a knife through Bran’s heart. He felt tears come unbidden to his eyes. “I’m not a cripple!”
   “Then I am not a dwarf,” the dwarf said with a twist of his mouth. “My father will rejoice to hear it.” Greyjoy laughed.
   “What sort of horse and saddle are you suggesting?” Maester Luwin asked.
   “A smart horse,” Lannister replied. “The boy cannot use his legs to command the animal, so you must shape the horse to the rider, teach it to respond to the reins, to the voice. I would begin with an unbroken yearling, with no old training to be unlearned.” He drew a rolled paper from his belt. “Give this to your saddler. He will provide the rest.”
   Maester Luwin took the paper from the dwarfs hand, curious as a small grey squirrel. He unrolled it, studied it. “I see. You draw nicely, my lord. Yes, this ought to work. I should have thought of this myself.”
   “It came easier to me, Maester. It is not terribly unlike my own saddles.”
   “Will I truly be able to ride?” Bran asked. He wanted to believe them, but he was afraid. Perhaps it was just another lie. The crow had promised him that he could fly.
   “You will,” the dwarf told him. “And I swear to you, boy, on horseback you will be as tall as any of them.”
   Robb Stark seemed puzzled. “Is this some trap, Lannister? What’s Bran to you? Why should you want to help him?”
   “Your brother Jon asked it of me. And I have a tender spot in my heart for cripples and bastards and broken things.” Tyrion Lannister placed a hand over his heart and grinned.
   The door to the yard flew open. Sunlight came streaming across the hall as Rickon burst in, breathless. The direwolves were with him. The boy stopped by the door, wide-eyed, but the wolves came on. Their eyes found Lannister, or perhaps they caught his scent. Summer began to growl first. Grey Wind picked it up. They padded toward the little man, one from the right and one from the left.
   “The wolves do not like your smell, Lannister,” Theon Greyioy commented.
   “Perhaps it’s time I took my leave,” Tyrion said. He took a step backward?.?.?.?and Shaggydog came out of the shadows behind him, snarling. Lannister recoiled, and Summer lunged at him from the other side. He reeled away, unsteady on his feet, and Grey Wind snapped at his arm, teeth ripping at his sleeve and tearing loose a scrap of cloth.
   “No!” Bran shouted from the high seat as Lannister’s men reached for their steel. “Summer, here. Summer, to me!”
   The direwolf heard the voice, glanced at Bran, and again at Lannister. He crept backward, away from the little man, and settled down below Bran’s dangling feet.
   Robb had been holding his breath. He let it out with a sigh and called, “Grey Wind.” His direwolf moved to him, swift and silent. Now there was only Shaggydog, rumbling at the small man, his eyes burning like green fire.
   “Rickon, call him,” Bran shouted to his baby brother, and Rickon remembered himself and screamed, “Home, Shaggy, home now.” The black wolf gave Lannister one final snarl and bounded off to Rickon, who hugged him tightly around the neck.
   Tyrion Lannister undid his scarf, mopped at his brow, and said in a flat voice, “How interesting.”
   “Are you well, my lord?” asked one of his men, his sword in hand. He glanced nervously at the direwolves as he spoke.
   “My sleeve is torn and my breeches are unaccountably damp, but nothing was harmed save my dignity.”
   Even Robb looked shaken. “The wolves?.?.?.?I don’t know why they did that?.?.?.?”
   “No doubt they mistook me for dinner.” Lannister bowed stiffly to Bran. “I thank you for calling them off, young ser. I promise you, they would have found me quite indigestible. And now I will be leaving, truly.”
   “A moment, my lord,” Maester Luwin said. He moved to Robb and they huddled close together, whispering. Bran tried to hear what they were saying, but their voices were too low.
   Robb Stark finally sheathed his sword. “I?.?.?.?I may have been hasty with you,” he said. “You’ve done Bran a kindness, and, well?.?.?.?” Robb composed himself with an effort. “The hospitality of Winterfell is yours if you wish it, Lannister.”
   “Spare me your false courtesies, boy. You do not love me and you do not want me here. I saw an inn outside your walls, in the winter town. I’ll find a bed there, and both of us will sleep easier. For a few coppers I may even find a comely wench to warm the sheets for me.” He spoke to one of the black brothers, an old man with a twisted back and a tangled beard. “Yoren, we go south at daybreak. You will find me on the road, no doubt.” With that he made his exit, struggling across the hall on his short legs, past Rickon and out the door. His men followed.
   The four of the Night’s Watch remained. Robb turned to them uncertainly. “I have had rooms prepared, and you’ll find no lack of hot water to wash off the dust of the road. I hope you will honor us at table tonight.” He spoke the words so awkwardly that even Bran took note; it was a speech he had learned, not words from the heart, but the black brothers thanked him all the same.
   Summer followed them up the tower steps as Hodor carried Bran back to his bed. Old Nan was asleep in her chair. Hodor said “Hodor,” gathered up his great-grandmother, and carried her off, snoring softly, while Bran lay thinking. Robb had promised that he could feast with the Night’s Watch in the Great Hall. “Summer,” he called. The wolf bounded up on the bed. Bran hugged him so hard he could feel the hot breath on his cheek. “I can ride now,” he whispered to his friend. “We can go hunting in the woods soon, wait and see.” After a time he slept.
   In his dream he was climbing again, pulling himself up an ancient windowless tower, his fingers forcing themselves between blackened stones, his feet scrabbling for purchase. Higher and higher he climbed, through the clouds and into the night sky, and still the tower rose before him. When he paused to look down, his head swam dizzily and he felt his fingers slipping. Bran cried out and clung for dear life. The earth was a thousand miles beneath him and he could not fly. He could not fly. He waited until his heart had stopped pounding, until he could breathe, and he began to climb again. There was no way to go but up. Far above him, outlined against a vast pale moon, he thought he could see the shapes of gargoyles. His arms were sore and aching, but he dared not rest. He forced himself to climb faster. The gargoyles watched him ascend. Their eyes glowed red as hot coals in a brazier. Perhaps once they had been lions, but now they were twisted and grotesque. Bran could hear them whispering to each other in soft stone voices terrible to hear. He must not listen, he told himself, he must not hear, so long as he did not hear them he was safe. But when the gargoyles pulled themselves loose from the stone and padded down the side of the tower to where Bran clung, he knew he was not safe after all. “I didn’t hear,” he wept as they came closer and closer, “I didn’t, I didn’t.”
   He woke gasping, lost in darkness, and saw a vast shadow looming over him. “I didn’t hear,” he whispered, trembling in fear, but then the shadow said “Hodor,” and lit the candle by the bedside, and Bran sighed with relief.
   Hodor washed the sweat from him with a warm, damp cloth and dressed him with deft and gentle hands. When it was time, he carried him down to the Great Hall, where a long trestle table had been set up near the fire. The lord’s seat at the head of the table had been left empty, but Robb sat to the right of it, with Bran across from him. They ate suckling pig that night, and pigeon pie, and turnips soaking in butter, and afterward the cook had promised honeycombs. Summer snatched table scraps from Bran’s hand, while Grey Wind and Shaggydog fought over a bone in the corner. Winterfell’s dogs would not come near the hall now. Bran had found that strange at first, but he was growing used to it.
   Yoren was senior among the black brothers, so the steward had seated him between Robb and Maester Luwin. The old man had a sour smell, as if he had not washed in a long time. He ripped at the meat with his teeth, cracked the ribs to suck out the marrow from the bones, and shrugged at the mention of Jon Snow. “Ser Alliser’s bane,” he grunted, and two of his companions shared a laugh that Bran did not understand. But when Robb asked for news of their uncle Benjen, the black brothers grew ominously quiet.
   “What is it?” Bran asked.
   Yoren wiped his fingers on his vest. “There’s hard news, m’lords, and a cruel way to pay you for your meat and mead, but the man as asks the question must bear the answer. Stark’s gone.”
   One of the other men said, “The Old Bear sent him out to look for Waymar Royce, and he’s late returning, my lord.”
   “Too long,” Yoren said. “Most like he’s dead.”
   “My uncle is not dead,” Robb Stark said loudly, anger in his tones. He rose from the bench and laid his hand on the hilt of his sword. “Do you hear me? My uncle is not dead!” His voice rang against the stone walls, and Bran was suddenly afraid.
   Old sour-smelling Yoren looked up at Robb, unimpressed. “Whatever you say, m’lord,” he said. He sucked at a piece of meat between his teeth.
   The youngest of the black brothers shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “There’s not a man on the Wall knows the haunted forest better than Benjen Stark. He’ll find his way back.”
   “Well,” said Yoren, “maybe he will and maybe he won’t. Good men have gone into those woods before, and never come out.”
   All Bran could think of was Old Nan’s story of the Others and the last hero, hounded through the white woods by dead men and spiders big as hounds. He was afraid for a moment, until he remembered how that story ended. “The children will help him,” he blurted, “the children of the forest!”
   Theon Greyjoy sniggered, and Maester Luwin said, “Bran, the children of the forest have been dead and gone for thousands of years. All that is left of them are the faces in the trees.”
   “Down here, might be that’s true, Maester,” Yoren said, “but up past the Wall, who’s to say? Up there, a man can’t always tell what’s alive and what’s dead.”
   That night, after the plates had been cleared, Robb carried Bran up to bed himself. Grey Wind led the way, and Summer came close behind. His brother was strong for his age, and Bran was as light as a bundle of rags, but the stairs were steep and dark, and Robb was breathing hard by the time they reached the top.
   He put Bran into bed, covered him with blankets, and blew out the candle. For a time Robb sat beside him in the dark. Bran wanted to talk to him, but he did not know what to say. “We’ll find a horse for you, I promise,” Robb whispered at last.
   “Are they ever coming back?” Bran asked him.
   “Yes,” Robb said with such hope in his voice that Bran knew he was hearing his brother and not just Robb the Lord. “Mother will be home soon. Maybe we can ride out to meet her when she comes. Wouldn’t that surprise her, to see you ahorse?” Even in the dark room, Bran could feel his brother’s smile. “And afterward, we’ll ride north to see the Wall. We won’t even tell Jon we’re coming, we’ll just be there one day, you and me. It will be an adventure.”
   “An adventure,” Bran repeated wistfully. He heard his brother sob. The room was so dark he could not see the tears on Robb’s face, so he reached out and found his hand. Their fingers twined together.



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter25 布兰
  瑞肯在下方的庭院里与狼一同奔跑嬉闹。
  布兰从窗台上看着这一切。不论小男孩跑到哪里,灰风总是抢先一步,跨步截断他的路,瑞肯看到他,兴奋地尖叫,然后又朝另一个方向奔去。毛毛狗和他寸步不离,若是其他狼靠得太近就转身咆哮。它的毛色已经变深,如今通体漆黑,眼睛如一团绿火。布兰的夏天落在最后,他的毛色乃是银白和烟灰相间,金黄的眼睛异常敏锐。它的块头比灰风稍小,却更机警。布兰私下认为它是狼群里最聪明的一只。看着瑞肯鼓动那双娃娃腿,在硬泥地上来回奔跑,布兰可以听见弟弟气喘吁吁的笑声。
  他只觉眼睛刺痛。他好想下去,好想笑闹跑跳。布兰越想越气,赶紧在眼泪掉下以前用指节抹掉。他的八岁命名日来了又去,他已经接近成年,不能再哭了。
  “都是骗人的,”他苦涩地说,想起了梦中的乌鸦。“我不会飞,连跑都没办法。”
  “乌鸦本来就很会说谎。”坐在椅子上做针线活的老奶妈附议。“我知道一个乌鸦的故事。”
  “我不要听故事,”布兰语气暴躁地斥道。他曾经很喜欢老奶妈和她说的那些故事。但那都是过去的事,现在情形不一样了。他们要她整天陪着他,让她照顾他,为他洗澡,以免他寂寞孤单,但她的存在却只让事情更糟。“我恨你那些蠢故事。”
  老妇人张开无牙的嘴对他微笑,“我的故事?不对,我的小少爷,不是我的。这些故事早在你我出生之前就已经存在了。”
  她真是个丑老太婆,布兰恶毒地想:佝偻着缩成一团,满脸皱纹,眼睛差不多瞎掉,连爬楼梯的力气都没有,满是斑点的粉红头皮上只剩几小撮白发。没人知道她究竟有多老,父亲说他小时候大家就已经叫她老奶妈了。她无疑是临冬城里最老的人,说不定是七国里最老的寿星。她初来城堡,是为当布兰登·史塔克奶妈,因为他的母亲在生他的时候难产而死。此人是布兰的祖父瑞卡德公爵的哥哥,或许是弟弟,或是瑞卡德公爵父亲的兄弟。老奶妈每次说的都不一样。但不管哪个版本,故事里那小男孩总死于三岁时夏天的一场风寒,老奶妈和她的孩子们却在临冬城长住下来。她的两个儿子都死于劳勃国王夺取王位的那场战争,她的孙子则在平定巴隆·葛雷乔伊叛变时于派克的城墙上殉难。她的女儿们早已陆续远嫁他乡,现在也都不在人世。如今她的血脉只剩下阿多,就是那个头脑简单,在马房里工作的巨人。只有老奶妈依旧好端端地活着,继续做她的针线,说她的故事。
  “我才不管是谁的故事。”布兰告诉她,“我就是讨厌它们。”他不想听故事,也不要老奶妈。他想要父亲母亲,想到外面尽情奔跑,让夏天陪在身边。他想爬上残塔,喂乌鸦吃玉米。他想跨上他的小马,和两个哥哥一起驱驰。他想要一切都回到从前的样子。
  “我知道有个故事是在讲讨厌听故事的小男孩。”老奶妈露出她那蠢笨的笑容说,她手中的针同时还穿梭个不停,喀,喀,喀,听得布兰直想对她尖叫。
  他知道一切都回不去了。乌鸦骗他飞,结果他醒来之后,不但两脚残废,世界也都改变。父亲母亲和两个姐姐弃他而去,甚至连私生子哥哥琼恩也不告而别。父亲原本答应让他骑真正的骏马前往君临,但他们没等他便动身南下。鲁温师傅差了一只鸟把他醒来的消息带给艾德公爵,又派一只给母亲,一只给守卫长城的琼恩,然而全都音信杳然。“孩子,鸟儿常常会迷路。”师傅这么告诉他,“从这里到君临有好长一段路要飞,有无数老鹰伺机拦截,信不一定能传到他们手中。”然而对布兰而言,他们好像都已在他沉睡时死去……或者说死的是布兰,而他们已然将他遗忘。乔里、罗德利克爵士、维扬·普尔、胡伦、哈尔温,胖汤姆以及四分之一的守卫也都走了。
  只有罗柏和小瑞肯留下来,但罗柏也变了个人。现在的罗柏是一城之主,至少他正朝这个目标努力。他佩上一把真正的剑,从来不笑。白天他把时间都花在操演士兵和练习剑术上,金铁交击声充斥校场,布兰却只能孤独地坐在窗台边观看;到了晚上,罗柏把自己和鲁温师傅锁在房里,交换意见或讨论账目。有时他会和哈里斯·莫兰骑马出巡,一去就是好几天。而只要他外出超过一日,瑞肯便会哭着追问布兰罗柏还会不会回来。其实就算待在临冬城,罗柏城主也都和哈里斯·莫兰与席恩·葛雷乔伊待在一块,没时间陪两个弟弟。
  “我来说说筑城者布兰登的故事吧,”老奶妈说,“你最喜欢这个故事了。”
  几千年以前,筑城者布兰登兴建了临冬城,有人说绝境长城也是他建造的。布兰知道这个故事,但他并不特别喜欢。喜欢这个故事的,或许是另一个叫布兰登的孩子。有时老奶妈会误以为他是许多年以前她养大的那个布兰登,有时又会把他和布兰登伯伯混为一人,而伯伯早在他出生以前就被疯王所害。她活了这么多年,母亲曾对他说,以至于所有叫布兰登·史塔克的人在她脑子里都变成了同一个。
  “我最喜欢的才不是这个,”他说,“我喜欢的是那些吓人的。”他听见外面传来一阵骚动,转身望向窗外。瑞肯正穿过广场,朝城门楼跑去,狼群跟在后面。然而布兰所处的高塔方向不对,看不到究竟发生了什么。他不由得恼怒地一拳捶在大腿上,却毫无感觉。
  “噢,我亲爱的孩子啊,你出生在夏季,”老奶妈静静地说,“你哪里懂得真正的恐惧?小少爷,当冬天来临,积雪百尺,冰风狂啸,那才是真正的恐怖。当长夜漫漫,终年不见天日,小孩在黑夜里诞生、在黑夜里长大、在黑夜里死亡,而冰原狼骨瘦嶙峋,白鬼穿梭林间,那才是恐惧降临之时。”
  “你说的是异鬼罢。”布兰暴躁地说。
  “是啊,”老奶妈同意,“几千年前,一个出奇寒冷严酷的漫长冬季降临人间,只是今天的人类不复记忆。在一个长达整整一代人的长夜里,城中的国王和圈里的猪倌同样颤抖着死去。母亲们宁可闷死自己的孩子,也不愿见他们挨饿受冻。她们放声大哭,眼泪却冻结在脸颊上。”话音和织针同时静止,她抬起头,用那双惨白,像是覆盖了一层薄膜的眼睛看着布兰,问道:“孩子,你喜欢听的就是这种故事?”
  “嗯,”布兰很不情愿地说,“是啊,不过……”
  老奶妈点点头。“在一片黑暗中,异鬼降临人间,”她一边说,手中针线一边作响,咯,咯,咯。“他们是冰冷与死亡的怪兽,痛恨钢铁、烈火和阳光,以及所有流淌着温热血液的生命。他们骑着苍白的死马,率领死人组成的军队,横扫农村、城市和王国,杀死成千上万的英雄和士兵。人类的剑无法阻止他们前进,老幼妇孺也难逃魔掌。他们在结冰的森林里追捕少女,用人类婴儿的肉来饲养手下的死灵仆役。”
  此时她的声音已经降得极低,几乎像是呓语,布兰不自觉地倾身向前。
  “当时安达尔人还未统治七国,更是早在女人从洛恩河畔的古城邦渡狭海逃亡而来以前。只有先民从森林之子手中夺得土地,建立了林立四方的数百邦国。但在浓密的森林深处,森林之子依旧蛰居在他们的树上城镇和空山幽谷里。所以当大地充斥寒冷与死亡时,最后的英雄决定去寻找这些森林的儿女,冀望他们的远古魔法能抵挡人类所无法抵挡的军队。他佩上宝剑,骑乘骏马,带着猎犬,与一群同伴朝荒原启程。经过多年的长途跋涉,苦苦追寻,他始终找不到藏身秘密城市的森林之子,最后他绝望了。他的朋友相继罹难,他的战马和爱犬也先后死去,就连他的宝剑也被冻结成冰,一触即碎。这时,异鬼嗅到他体内温热的血液,悄悄地追踪他的足迹,带了一群大如猎狗的白蜘蛛偷袭——”
  房门“砰”地一声打开,把布兰吓得心脏都快从嘴里跳将出来。但进来的人不过是鲁温师傅,阿多站在他身后的楼梯间。“阿多!”马僮叫道,这是他的习惯,他还咧嘴朝大家微笑。
  鲁温师傅没笑。“我们有访客。”他宣布,“而你必须出席,布兰。”
  “我正听故事哪。”布兰抱怨。
  “小少爷,故事可以等下再听,待会儿您回来的时候,呵,它们都好端端地等着你呢。”老奶妈说,“客人可没这么有耐心哟,而且啊,他们常会带来自己的故事呢。”
  “是谁啊?”布兰问鲁温师傅。
  “提利昂·兰尼斯特,还有几位守夜人弟兄,说是有你哥哥琼恩的口信。罗柏正在会见他们。阿多,请你帮忙把布兰带到大厅去吧?”
  “阿多!”阿多开心地同意。他弯身让他那颗毛茸茸的大头穿过门。阿多高近七尺,很难相信他竟是老奶妈的后代。布兰暗自猜想,不知他年老时,会不会跟他曾祖母一样缩成那么一团。只怕阿多就算活个一千年,这也不大可能。
  阿多像举稻草一样轻易地举起布兰,抱在胸前。他身上总有股淡淡的马臊味,好在还可以忍受。他的双臂肌肉虬张,长满褐色体毛。“阿多。”他又说了一次。席恩·葛雷乔伊曾评论说阿多虽然所知有限,但谁也不能怀疑他知道自己的名字。布兰把这件事告诉老奶妈,她像只母鸡般咯咯直笑,并偷偷告诉他阿多的本名是瓦德。没人知道“阿多”这名字是打哪儿来的,她说,但当他开始说这个词的时候,大家就如此称呼他了。这是他惟一会说的词。
  于是他们离开高塔房间里的老奶妈,把她留给针线活和回忆。阿多不成调地哼歌,抱着布兰步下阶梯,穿过走廊。鲁温师傅跟在后面,加快脚步以跟上马夫的宽大步幅。
  罗柏正坐在父亲的高位上,穿着环甲和硬皮衣,一脸罗柏城主的严峻表情。席恩·葛雷乔伊和哈里斯·莫兰站在他身后。十来个守卫一字排开,紧靠灰石墙,站在高高的窄窗下。大厅的正中央则站着侏儒和他的仆从,还有四个身着守夜人黑衣的陌生人。阿多刚抱着他踏进门,布兰就感觉房里弥漫着一股怒气。
  “只要是守夜人的弟兄,我们都欢迎,各位在临冬城想住多久就住多久。”罗柏用城主罗柏的声音说。他的佩剑横放在膝上,让大家都能看见。即便布兰也知道摆着出鞘的武器待客是什么道理。
  “只要是守夜人的弟兄,”侏儒重复,“所以我不算啰。你就这意思,小子?”
  罗柏霍地起身,举剑指着小矮子道:“兰尼斯特,我父母亲不在的时候,我就是城主。我不是什么小子。”
  “你要当城主,好歹也该懂点儿城主应有的礼貌。”小矮子回敬,毫不理会眼前的剑尖。“我看,你爹把所有的礼貌都留给你那私生子老弟了。”
  “琼恩。”布兰在阿多怀里叫道。
  侏儒转身看他。“看来这孩子果真活下来了。真不敢相信,你们史塔克的命还真硬。”
  “这点你们兰尼斯特家最好牢牢记住。”罗柏边说边放下剑,“阿多,把我弟弟带过来。”
  “阿多。”阿多笑着小跑向前,把布兰放在史塔克家族的高位上。远自临冬城的主人称王北地开始,历代的统治者都坐着这把交椅。冰冷的石座椅早已被无数的过客磨得平滑无比。两边巨大的扶手前端雕刻了咆哮的冰原狼头。布兰抓紧扶手坐下,残废的双腿在空中摆荡。这张大椅子让他觉得自己像个小婴儿。
  罗柏伸手按在他肩上。“兰尼斯特,你说有话要对布兰讲。他人就在这儿呢。”
  布兰很不舒服地看着提利昂·兰尼斯特的眼睛。一颗黑,一颗绿,而两颗都正盯着他瞧,仔细审视忖度他。“布兰,我听说你很能爬上爬下,”最后小矮子终于开口,“告诉我,你那天怎么会摔下去的?”
  “我没有摔下去。”布兰坚持。他明明就没有摔下去,没有没有没有。
  “这孩子完全不记得摔下去的事,也不记得之前是怎么爬的。”鲁温师傅轻轻地说。
  “这倒奇了。”提利昂·兰尼斯特道。
  “兰尼斯特,我弟弟可不是来接受盘查的。”罗柏不客气地说。“把要说的说完,然后赶紧离开。”
  “我有件礼物要送你,”侏儒对布兰说,“小子,你喜欢骑马吗?”
  鲁温师傅上前道:“大人,这孩子的腿已经不能用了,他没办法骑马啊。”
  “见鬼,”兰尼斯特说,“只要有合适的马匹和鞍具,就算残废也能骑。”
  这句话如利刃刺进布兰心坎。他只觉泪水不听使唤地充满眼眶。“我不是残废!”
  “那我也不是侏儒啰。”侏儒撇撇嘴,“老爸听了不知多高兴。”葛雷乔伊在旁哈哈大笑。
  “您说的是什么样的马匹和鞍具呢?”鲁温师傅问。
  “一匹聪明的马。”兰尼斯特答道,“这孩子没法用腿指挥坐骑,所以你们得让马儿去适应他,教它懂得缰绳的含意,认识主人的声音。我建议从未参加训练的一岁小马开始,这样就不用废弃之前的练习重头教起。”他从腰带里抽出一张卷好的纸。“把这个交给你们的马鞍师傅,照着做就行了。”
  鲁温师傅像只好奇的小灰松鼠般从侏儒手中接过纸片,展开阅读。“我懂了。大人您画得很清楚。没错,这应该行得通,我早该想到的。”
  “师傅,由我想比较容易。因为这该死的东西和我自己的马鞍相去不远。”
  “我真能骑马吗?”布兰问。他好想相信他们,却又生怕这是骗局一场。乌鸦还说他能飞呢。
  “没问题。”侏儒告诉他:“而且我向你保证,小子,骑在马上,你跟别人一样高。”
  罗柏·史塔克一脸迷惑。“兰尼斯特,你耍什么把戏?布兰跟你有何干系?你为什么要帮他?”
  “是你琼恩老弟求我的。而就我自己来说,特别同情杂种,残废和其他缺陷怪胎。”提利昂·兰尼斯特捂住心口嘻嘻笑道。
  这时通往广场的门突然轰地敞开。阳光射进大厅,瑞肯上气不接下气地冲了进来,冰原狼群跟在旁边。他睁大双眼停在门口,但狼却没停下,他们的眼睛盯上兰尼斯特,嗅到了他的气味。夏天首先龇牙咧嘴,灰风也立刻跟进。他们一左一右,朝小矮子步步进逼。
  “兰尼斯特,看来这几只狼不太喜欢你的味道哪。”席恩·葛雷乔伊评论。
  “或许我该走了。”提利昂说。他向后退开一步……突然毛毛狗从他背后的阴影里咆哮跳出。兰尼斯特急忙转身,夏天又从另外一边朝他扑去。他蹒跚地躲开,脚步踉跄,灰风开始撕扯他的手臂,利齿咬破衣袖,扯下一块布。
  “住手!”眼看兰尼斯特家的随从纷纷伸手拔剑,布兰连忙从高位上喊道,“夏天,过来。夏天,到我这边来!”
  冰原狼听到声音,瞟了布兰一眼,又转头看看兰尼斯特。他从小矮子身边走开,趴到布兰晃来晃去的双腿下。
  罗柏原本屏气凝神,这时他也叹了口气,唤道:“灰风。”他的冰原狼安静而迅速地跑到他身边。只剩下毛毛狗眼里闪着绿火,还在对小矮子低吼。
  “瑞肯,叫它停手。”布兰朝他的小弟喊道,瑞肯这才回过神来尖叫:“回家啰,毛毛,回家啰。”黑狼朝兰尼斯特吼了最后一声,然后朝瑞肯跑去,瑞肯紧紧搂住他的脖子。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特解下围巾,抹抹额头,用平板的声音说:“这可真有意思。”
  “大人,您没事罢?”他的一名手下握着剑问,边说边紧张地看看那群冰原狼。
  “袖子破了,裤子里面湿得一塌糊涂,但除了自尊心受损,总算没缺胳膊断腿。”
  连罗柏都很惊讶。“这些狼……我不懂他们为什么会……”
  “想必它们是错把我当晚餐了。”兰尼斯特僵硬地朝布兰鞠个躬。“小骑士,感谢您把他们叫开。不然的话,我跟您保证他们会觉得我很难吃的。现在我走啦,真的。”
  “大人,请您等等。”鲁温师傅说。他走到罗柏身旁,两人交头接耳了一会儿。布兰想听听他们在说什么,但话音太低。
  罗柏·史塔克终于把剑收回鞘里。“我……我想我是太急躁了,”他说,“您帮了布兰一个大忙,嗯,所以……”罗柏竭力想让口气自然。“如果您愿意的话,兰尼斯特,就让临冬城款待您罢。”
  “小子,少假惺惺。你既不喜欢我,也不希望我待在这儿。我看城外的避冬市镇里有家旅店,我还是去那儿弄张床,这样我们俩都会睡得安稳些。说不定我还可以花两个铜板,找个标致姑娘帮我暖暖床咧。”他转向一位年老驼背又满脸胡碴的黑衣弟兄说,“尤伦,我们天一亮就往南走,你一定可以在路上找到我的。”说完他挣扎着摆动起那双短腿,经过瑞肯身边,走出门外,他的手下紧跟在后。
  四个守夜人留了下来。罗柏迟疑地转向他们。“我已经派人备好房间,以及足够的热水让你们洗净路上尘土。我衷心希望今晚能荣幸地与各位共进晚餐。”他这番话说得很怪,连布兰都听得出这是他特意背来,而非发自肺腑,但黑衣弟兄似乎不以为意,仍旧感谢他的好意。
  阿多把布兰抱回床上,夏天跟着他们步上高塔楼梯。老奶妈已经坐在椅子上睡着了。阿多说:“阿多,”然后抱走轻轻打鼾的曾祖母。布兰躺着思考,罗柏刚才保证他可以和守夜人一起在大厅里吃晚餐。“夏天,”他唤道。小狼跳到床上,布兰用力地搂住它,直到小狼热呼呼的鼻息直冲脸颊。“我可以骑马了。”他对他的动物朋友说,“你等着瞧,我们很快就可以一起去森林打猎。”没过多久,他便睡着了。
  在梦中他再度攀爬,沿着一座年代久远,没有窗户的塔向上攀升,手指勾住焦黑的石块,双脚胡乱地寻找支撑。他越爬越高,穿越云层,进入夜空,但仍不见塔顶。当他停下来向下看去,只觉头晕目眩,手指滑落。他尖叫着死命胡抓。地面离他足足千里之遥,而他又不会飞。他根本就不会飞。他直等到心脏不再怦怦乱跳,呼吸也顺畅之后,才继续往上爬。除了向上,别无他途。上方极目处,映着偌大的惨白圆月,他隐约可以看到石像鬼的形影。他两臂酸麻,却不敢休息,反而逼自己加快速度。石像鬼看着他向上攀升,眼睛如火盆里烧红的煤炭般炯炯发亮。它们原本曾有狮子的形貌,如今却极尽扭曲怪诞之能事。布兰听见它们窃窃私语,石头发出的轻细声音分外骇人。他不该听的,他告诉自己,他不能听的,只要不听,就能确保自身安全。然而当众多石像鬼挣脱石座,往下朝布兰攀住的地方进逼时,他知道自己终究还是难逃一劫。“我不听,”眼看它们越靠越近,他哭起来。“我不听,不听。”
  他喘着气惊醒,独处黑暗,只见一个硕大的黑影笼罩着他。“我不听,”他一边害怕地颤抖,一边低声说。这时黑影道:“阿多”,接着点亮床边的蜡烛,布兰总算安心地松了口气。
  阿多用一块温热的湿布替他抹去一身冷汗,再灵巧温柔地为他换好衣服。等时间一到,便把他抱去大厅。厅里大火炉旁边已经架起长桌,领主的首座空着,罗柏坐在那个位子右边,布兰则在他对面。当晚他们吃了烤乳猪、鸽肉派,还有浸在奶油里的芜菁,厨子说饭后甜点是蜂窝。夏天从布兰手里叼走剩菜,灰风和毛毛狗则在角落里争夺一块骨头。临冬城的狗儿们现在已经不敢靠近饭厅,布兰起初还觉得奇怪,渐渐也就习以为常了。
  尤伦是黑衫弟兄里最年长的一位,所以管家让他坐在罗柏和鲁温师傅之间。这老人身上有股酸味,似乎很久没洗过澡。他用牙齿大力撕咬猪肉,啃裂骨头,吸吮骨髓,听人提到琼恩·雪诺时则耸耸肩。“他是艾里沙爵士的心头大患。”他咕哝着说,他的两个同伴听了哈哈大笑,布兰却不明所以。但当罗柏问起他们班扬叔叔时,黑衣弟兄们立时都静了下来。
  “他到底怎样了嘛?”布兰问。
  尤伦在背心上抹抹指头。“这消息恐怕不太好受,诸位大人,说出来实在对不起这顿丰盛晚餐,但既然问了,我就直说,史塔克他是回不来啦。”
  另一个人说:“熊老派他去找威玛·罗伊斯,不过他到现在还没回来哩,大人。”
  “太久了,”尤伦说,“我看八成是死了。”
  “我叔叔没死,”罗柏·史塔克高声道,话中充满愤怒。他从长凳上起身,伸手按住剑柄。“你听见没有?我叔叔没死!”他的声音响彻石室,布兰突然害怕起来。
  浑身酸臭的老尤伦抬头看看罗柏,不置可否地说:“大人您爱怎么说都成。”他边说边吮卡在牙缝间的肉。
  几位黑衣弟兄里最年轻的那个不自在地在座位上动了动。“长城上没有人比班扬·史塔克更熟悉鬼影森林。他应该能找到路回来。”
  “谁知道哩,”尤伦道:“或许能,或许不能。从前许多厉害角色到了森林也是一去不回。”
  此刻布兰脑中所想只有老奶妈故事里的异鬼和最后的英雄,在白茫茫的森林里被死人和猎狗一般大的蜘蛛穷追不舍。半晌之间,他十分害怕,接着他突然想起故事的结局。“森林之子,”他脱口而出,“森林之子会帮助他的!”
  席恩·葛雷乔伊暗自窃笑,鲁温师傅开口道:“布兰,森林之子早在几千年前便已销声匿迹。如今只剩下树上镂刻的脸。”
  “老师傅,在这儿或许是这样没错,”尤伦说,“但出了长城,谁知道呢?在那儿,想分辨活人跟死人都不容易啊。”
  当天晚上,等碟盘收拾完毕,罗柏亲自把布兰抱回卧床。灰风领路在前,夏天紧随在后。以他的年龄,哥哥算是相当强壮,何况布兰轻得跟堆破布似的,然而楼梯又陡又暗,当他们终于走上塔顶,罗柏已经气喘吁吁。
  他把布兰放上床,为他盖上毯子,然后吹熄蜡烛。罗柏在黑暗中陪他坐了一会儿。布兰想跟他聊聊,却不知该说些什么。“我保证,一定会帮你找到合适的马。”最后罗柏低声说。
  “爸妈他们会回来吗?”布兰问他。
  “当然会。”罗柏的语气充满希望,布兰知道此刻和自己说话的是罗柏哥哥,而非罗柏城主。“母亲很快就会回来了。说不定我们可以一起骑马出城去迎接她哟。看到你骑在马上的英姿,她一定又惊又喜,对不对?”即使房间漆黑一团,布兰也能感觉哥哥的微笑。“然后咱俩可以往北骑,去看看长城。咱们先瞒着琼恩,你我两个哪天说走就走,跟出去冒险一样。”
  “出去冒险。”布兰渴望地复诵。他听见哥哥轻声啜泣。屋里太暗,看不到罗柏脸上的泪水,所以他伸出手找到哥哥的手,十根指头紧紧交握。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2015-08-28 0
   25.EDDARD

   Lord Arryn’s death was a great sadness for all of us, my lord,” Grand Maester Pycelle said. “I would be more than happy to tell you what I can of the manner of his passing. Do be seated. Would you care for refreshments? Some dates, perhaps? I have some very fine persimmons as well. Wine no longer agrees with my digestion, I fear, but I can offer you a cup of iced milk, sweetened with honey. I find it most refreshing in this heat.”
   There was no denying the heat; Ned could feel the silk tunic clinging to his chest. Thick, moist air covered the city like a damp woolen blanket, and the riverside had grown unruly as the poor fled their hot, airless warrens to jostle for sleeping places near the water, where the only breath of wind was to be found. “That would be most kind,” Ned said, seating himself.
   Pycelle lifted a tiny silver bell with thumb and forefinger and tinkled it gently. A slender young serving girl hurried into the solar. “Iced milk for the King’s Hand and myself, if you would be so kind, child. Well sweetened.”
   As the girl went to fetch their drinks, the Grand Maester knotted his fingers together and rested his hands on his stomach. “The smallfolk say that the last year of summer is always the hottest. It is not so, yet ofttimes it feels that way, does it not? On days like this, I envy you northerners your summer snows.” The heavy jeweled chain around the old man’s neck chinked softly as he shifted in his seat. “To be sure, King Maekar’s summer was hotter than this one, and near as long. There were fools, even in the Citadel, who took that to mean that the Great Summer had come at last, the summer that never ends, but in the seventh year it broke suddenly, and we had a short autumn and a terrible long winter. Still, the heat was fierce while it lasted. Oldtown steamed and sweltered by day and came alive only by night. We would walk in the gardens by the river and argue about the gods. I remember the smells of those nights, my lord, perfume and sweat, melons ripe to bursting, peaches and pomegranates, nightshade and moonbloom. I was a young man then, still forging my chain. The heat did not exhaust me as it does now.” Pycelle’s eyes were so heavily lidded he looked half-asleep. “My pardons, Lord Eddard. You did not come to hear foolish meanderings of a summer forgotten before your father was born. Forgive an old man his wanderings, if you would. Minds are like swords, I do fear. The old ones go to rust. Ah, and here is our milk.” The serving girl placed the tray between them, and Pycelle gave her a smile. “Sweet child.” He lifted a cup, tasted, nodded. “Thank you. You may go.”
   When the girl had taken her leave, Pycelle peered at Ned through pale, rheumy eyes. “Now where were we? Oh, yes. You asked about Lord Arryn?.?.?.?”
   “I did.” Ned sipped politely at the iced milk. It was pleasantly cold, but oversweet to his taste.
   “If truth be told, the Hand had not seemed quite himself for some time,” Pycelle said. “We had sat together on council many a year, he and I, and the signs were there to read, but I put them down to the great burdens he had borne so faithfully for so long. Those broad shoulders were weighed down by all the cares of the realm, and more besides. His son was ever sickly, and his lady wife so anxious that she would scarcely let the boy out of her sight. It was enough to weary even a strong man, and the Lord Jon was not young. Small wonder if he seemed melancholy and tired. Or so I thought at the time. Yet now I am less certain.” He gave a ponderous shake of his head.
   “What can you tell me of his final illness?”
   The Grand Maester spread his hands in a gesture of helpless sorrow. “He came to me one day asking after a certain book, as hale and healthy as ever, though it did seem to me that something was troubling him deeply. The next morning he was twisted over in pain, too sick to rise from bed. Maester Colemon thought it was a chill on the stomach. The weather had been hot, and the Hand often iced his wine, which can upset the digestion. When Lord Jon continued to weaken, I went to him myself, but the gods did not grant me the power to save him.”
   “I have heard that you sent Maester Colemon away.”
   The Grand Maester’s nod was as slow and deliberate as a glacier. “I did, and I fear the Lady Lysa will never forgive me that. Maybe I was wrong, but at the time I thought it best. Maester Colemon is like a son to me, and I yield to none in my esteem for his abilities, but he is young, and the young ofttimes do not comprehend the frailty of an older body. He was purging Lord Arryn with wasting potions and pepper juice, and I feared he might kill him.”
   “Did Lord Arryn say anything to you during his final hours?”
   Pycelle wrinkled his brow. “In the last stage of his fever, the Hand called out the name Robert several times, but whether he was asking for his son or for the king I could not say. Lady Lysa would not permit the boy to enter the sickroom, for fear that he too might be taken ill. The king did come, and he sat beside the bed for hours, talking and joking of times long past in hopes of raising Lord Jon’s spirits. His love was fierce to see.”
   “Was there nothing else? No final words?”
   “When I saw that all hope had fled, I gave the Hand the milk of the poppy, so he should not suffer. Just before he closed his eyes for the last time, he whispered something to the king and his lady wife, a blessing for his son. The seed is strong, he said. At the end, his speech was too slurred to comprehend. Death did not come until the next morning, but Lord Jon was at peace after that. He never spoke again.”
   Ned took another swallow of milk, trying not to gag on the sweetness of it. “Did it seem to you that there was anything unnatural about Lord Arryn’s death?”
   “Unnatural?” The aged maester’s voice was thin as a whisper. “No, I could not say so. Sad, for a certainty. Yet in its own way, death is the most natural thing of all, Lord Eddard. Jon Arryn rests easy now, his burdens lifted at last.”
   “This illness that took him,” said Ned. “Had you ever seen its like before, in other men?”
   “Near forty years I have been Grand Maester of the Seven Kingdoms,” Pycelle replied. “Under our good King Robert, and Aerys Targaryen before him, and his father Jaehaerys the Second before him, and even for a few short months under Jaehaerys’s father, Aegon the Fortunate, the Fifth of His Name. I have seen more of illness than I care to remember, my lord. I will tell you this: Every case is different, and every case is alike. Lord Jon’s death was no stranger than any other.”
   “His wife thought otherwise.”
   The Grand Maester nodded. “I recall now, the widow is sister to your own noble wife. If an old man may be forgiven his blunt speech, let me say that grief can derange even the strongest and most disciplined of minds, and the Lady Lysa was never that. Since her last stillbirth, she has seen enemies in every shadow, and the death of her lord husband left her shattered and lost.”
   “So you are quite certain that Jon Arryn died of a sudden illness?”
   “I am,” Pycelle replied gravely. “If not illness, my good lord, what else could it be?”
   “Poison,” Ned suggested quietly.
   Pycelle’s sleepy eyes flicked open. The aged maester shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “A disturbing thought. We are not the Free Cities, where such things are common. Grand Maester Aethelmure wrote that all men carry murder in their hearts, yet even so, the poisoner is beneath contempt.” He fell silent for a moment, his eyes lost in thought. “What you suggest is possible, my lord, yet I do not think it likely. Every hedge maester knows the common poisons, and Lord Arryn displayed none of the signs. And the Hand was loved by all. What sort of monster in man’s flesh would dare to murder such a noble lord?”
   “I have heard it said that poison is a woman’s weapon.”
   Pycelle stroked his beard thoughtfully. “It is said. Women, cravens?.?.?.?and eunuchs.” He cleared his throat and spat a thick glob of phelm onto the rushes. Above them, a raven cawed loudly in the rookery. “The Lord Varys was born a slave in Lys, did you know? Put not your trust in spiders, my lord.”
   That was scarcely anything Ned needed to be told; there was something about Varys that made his flesh crawl. “I will remember that, Maester. And I thank you for your help. I have taken enough of your time.” He stood.
   Grand Maester Pycelle pushed himself up from his chair slowly and escorted Ned to the door. “I hope I have helped in some small way to put your mind at ease. If there is any other service I might perform, you need only ask.”
   “One thing,” Ned told him. “I should be curious to examine the book that you lent Jon the day before he fell ill.”
   “I fear you would find it of little interest,” Pycelle said. “It was a ponderous tome by Grand Maester Malleon on the lineages of the great houses.”
   “Still, I should like to see it.”
   The old man opened the door. “As you wish. I have it here somewhere. When I find it, I shall have it sent to your chambers straightaway.”
   “You have been most courteous,” Ned told him. Then, almost as an afterthought, he said, “One last question, if you would be so kind. You mentioned that the king was at Lord Arryn’s bedside when he died. I wonder, was the queen with him?”
   “Why, no,” Pycelle said. “She and the children were making the journey to Casterly Rock, in company with her father. Lord Tywin had brought a retinue to the city for the tourney on Prince Joffrey’s name day, no doubt hoping to see his son Jaime win the champion’s crown. In that he was sadly disappointed. It fell to me to send the queen word of Lord Arryn’s sudden death. Never have I sent off a bird with a heavier heart.”
   “Dark wings, dark words,” Ned murmured. It was a proverb Old Nan had taught him as a boy.
   “So the fishwives say,” Grand Maester Pycelle agreed, “but we know it is not always so. When Maester Luwin’s bird brought the word about your Bran, the message lifted every true heart in the castle, did it not?”
   “As you say, Maester.”
   “The gods are merciful.” Pycelle bowed his head. “Come to me as often as you like, Lord Eddard. I am here to serve.”
   Yes, Ned thought as the door swung shut, but whom?
   On the way back to his chambers, he came upon his daughter Arya on the winding steps of the Tower of the Hand, windmilling her arms as she struggled to balance on one leg. The rough stone had scuffed her bare feet. Ned stopped and looked at her. “Arya, what are you doing?”
   “Syrio says a water dancer can stand on one toe for hours.” Her hands flailed at the air to steady herself.
   Ned had to smile. “Which toe?” he teased.
   “Any toe,” Arya said, exasperated with the question. She hopped from her right leg to her left, swaying dangerously before she regained her balance.
   “Must you do your standing here?” he asked. “It’s a long hard fall down these steps.”
   “Syrio says a water dancer never falls.” She lowered her leg to stand on two feet. “Father, will Bran come and live with us now?”
   “Not for a long time, sweet one,” he told her. “He needs to win his strength back.”
   Arya bit her lip. “What will Bran do when he’s of age?”
   Ned knelt beside her. “He has years to find that answer, Arya. For now, it is enough to know that he will live.” The night the bird had come from Winterfell, Eddard Stark had taken the girls to the castle godswood, an acre of elm and alder and black cottonwood overlooking the river. The heart tree there was a great oak, its ancient limbs overgrown with smokeberry vines; they knelt before it to offer their thanksgiving, as if it had been a weirwood. Sansa drifted to sleep as the moon rose, Arya several hours later, curling up in the grass under Ned’s cloak. All through the dark hours he kept his vigil alone. When dawn broke over the city, the dark red blooms of dragon’s breath surrounded the girls where they lay. “I dreamed of Bran,” Sansa had whispered to him. “I saw him smiling.”
   “He was going to be a knight,” Arya was saying now. “A knight of the Kingsguard. Can he still be a knight?”
   “No,” Ned said. He saw no use in lying to her. “Yet someday he may be the lord of a great holdfast and sit on the king’s council. He might raise castles like Brandon the Builder, or sail a ship across the Sunset Sea, or enter your mother’s Faith and become the High Septon.” But he will never run beside his wolf again, he thought with a sadness too deep for words, or lie with a woman, or hold his own son in his arms.
   Arya cocked her head to one side. “Can I be a king’s councillor and build castles and become the High Septon?”
   “You,” Ned said, kissing her lightly on the brow, “will marry a king and rule his castle, and your sons will be knights and princes and lords and, yes, perhaps even a High Septon.”
   Arya screwed up her face. “No,” she said, “that’s Sansa.” She folded up her right leg and resumed her balancing. Ned sighed and left her there.
   Inside his chambers, he stripped off his sweat-stained silks and sluiced cold water over his head from the basin beside the bed. Alyn entered as he was drying his face. “My lord,” he said, “Lord Baelish is without and begs audience.”
   “Escort him to my solar,” Ned said, reaching for a fresh tunic, the lightest linen he could find. “I’ll see him at once.”
   Littlefinger was perched on the window seat when Ned entered, watching the knights of the Kingsguard practice at swords in the yard below. “If only old Selmy’s mind were as nimble as his blade,” he said wistfully, “our council meetings would be a good deal livelier.”
   “Ser Barristan is as valiant and honorable as any man in King’s Landing.” Ned had come to have a deep respect for the aged, white-haired Lord Commander of the Kingsguard.
   “And as tiresome,” Littlefinger added, “though I daresay he should do well in the tourney. Last year he unhorsed the Hound, and it was only four years ago that he was champion.”
   The question of who might win the tourney interested Eddard Stark not in the least. “Is there a reason for this visit, Lord Petyr, or are you here simply to enjoy the view from my window?”
   Littlefinger smiled. “I promised Cat I would help you in your inquiries, and so I have.”
   That took Ned aback. Promise or no promise, he could not find it in him to trust Lord Petyr Baelish, who struck him as too clever by half. “You have something for me?”
   “Someone,” Littlefinger corrected. “Four someones, if truth be told. Had you thought to question the Hand’s servants?”
   Ned frowned. “Would that I could. Lady Arryn took her household back to the Eyrie.” Lysa had done him no favor in that regard. All those who had stood closest to her husband had gone with her when she fled: Jon’s maester, his steward, the captain of his guard, his knights and retainers.
   “Most of her household,” Littlefinger said, “not all. A few remain. A pregnant kitchen girl hastily wed to one of Lord Renly’s grooms, a stablehand who joined the City Watch, a potboy discharged from service for theft, and Lord Arryn’s squire.”
   “His squire?” Ned was pleasantly surprised. A man’s squire often knew a great deal of his comings and goings.
   “Ser Hugh of the Vale,” Littlefinger named him. “The king knighted the boy after Lord Arryn’s death.”
   “I shall send for him,” Ned said. “And the others.”
   Littlefinger winced. “My lord, step over here to the window, if you would be so kind.”
   “Why?”
   “Come, and I’ll show you, my lord.”
   Frowning, Ned crossed to the window. Petyr Baelish made a casual gesture. “There, across the yard, at the door of the armory, do you see the boy squatting by the steps honing a sword with an oilstone?”
   “What of him?”
   “He reports to Varys. The Spider has taken a great interest in you and all your doings.” He shifted in the window seat. “Now glance at the wall. Farther west, above the stables. The guardsman leaning on the ramparts?”
   Ned saw the man. “Another of the eunuch’s whisperers?”
   “No, this one belongs to the queen. Notice that he enjoys a fine view of the door to this tower, the better to note who calls on you. There are others, many unknown even to me. The Red Keep is full of eyes. Why do you think I hid Cat in a brothel?”
   Eddard Stark had no taste for these intrigues. “Seven hells,” he swore. It did seem as though the man on the walls was watching him. Suddenly uncomfortable, Ned moved away from the window. “Is everyone someone’s informer in this cursed city?”
   “Scarcely,” said Littlefinger. He counted on the fingers on his hand. “Why, there’s me, you, the king?.?.?.?although, come to think on it, the king tells the queen much too much, and I’m less than certain about you.” He stood up. “Is there a man in your service that you trust utterly and completely?”
   “Yes,” said Ned.
   “In that case, I have a delightful palace in Valyria that I would dearly love to sell you,” Littlefinger said with a mocking smile. “The wiser answer was no, my lord, but be that as it may. Send this paragon of yours to Ser Hugh and the others. Your own comings and goings will be noted, but even Varys the Spider cannot watch every man in your service every hour of the day.” He started for the door.
   “Lord Petyr,” Ned called after him. “I?.?.?.?am grateful for your help. Perhaps I was wrong to distrust you.”
   Littlefinger fingered his small pointed beard. “You are slow to learn, Lord Eddard. Distrusting me was the wisest thing you’ve done since you climbed down off your horse.”

Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter26 奈德
  “大人,艾林公爵的死对我们是个沉重的打击。”派席尔国师说,“我自然很乐意告诉您他过世的情形。请坐。您要不要吃些点心?来几颗枣子如何?我这儿还有些上好的柿子。我这把年纪虽然不能喝酒,倒是可以帮您弄杯冰牛奶,加过蜂蜜的。大热天里喝这个正合适。”
  天气的确很热,奈德的丝质外衣贴紧前胸。空气郁窒而潮湿,像条湿羊毛毯般覆盖整个城市。穷人纷纷逃离他们闷热窒息的住所,想在河畔抢个位子歇息,只有那里才有些许微风,结果河边被挤得壅塞不堪。“那就谢谢您了。”奈德说着坐了下来。
  派席尔用拇指和食指拣起一个精巧的小银铃,轻轻摇了两下。一名清瘦的女侍急忙赶进来。“我的好孩子,请你帮首相大人和我各弄一杯冰牛奶,多加点蜂蜜。”
  女孩去取饮料之后,国师叉起指头,把手放在肚子上。“老百姓说夏天的最后一年是最热的年头。当然啦,这只是民间的说法,可有时候还真让人产生这种错觉,您说是不?每到这种天气,我就羡慕你们北方人还有夏雪。”老人脖子上挂的那串宝石项链随着他挪动身体而发出轻响。“远的不说,梅卡国王那时的夏天就比现在还热,持续时间也差不多。有些傻瓜还以为永不结束的‘永夏’已经降临,就连学城里也有这种人,结果呢?到得第七年突然就变了天,紧接着短短的秋天,就是恐怖而漫长的冬季。但无可否认,那时候还真是够热。旧镇上上下下热气四溢,暑气逼人,到了晚上才稍稍扭转。那时我们常在河滨花园里散步,一边争论各种宗教观点。首相大人,直到现在我还记得那些个夜晚的味道——香水、汗味,各种瓜果熟得快裂开,桃子与石榴,颠茄和月花。当时我还年轻,正在打造我的项链,再热都不以为意,哪像现在,受不了啰。”派席尔眼睑低垂,看上去仿佛就要睡着。“艾德大人,真对不住,您不是来听我絮絮叨叨什么早被遗忘的夏季的,当年连令尊都没出生呢。就请您多多包涵我这老人家的罗嗦罢。思想这东西,就跟宝剑一样,放久了自然就生锈喽。啊,我们的牛奶来了。”女侍在他们中间放上一个托盘,派席尔朝她微微一笑。“真是个好孩子。”他拿起一杯尝了两口,点点头。“谢谢你,你下去罢。”
  女孩离开后,派席尔用他那双苍白而湿润的眼睛打量奈德,“我们说到哪儿了?噢,您问起艾林大人……”
  “是的。”奈德很有礼貌地啜着牛奶,冰凉凉的很爽口,只是对他而言太甜了。
  “说实话,前首相大人之前就常常心神不宁。”派席尔道,“我和他共事这么多年,还有什么征兆看不出来?我认为这是来源于他长久以来默默承受的重责大任。他那对宽阔的肩膀都快被国家大事和别的心事给压垮了。尤其是他儿子身体孱弱,夫人为此忧心忡忡,几乎不敢让他离开视线范围。这样的压力连身强体壮的人尚且难以负荷,何况琼恩大人他年纪也已不轻。若他为此身心俱疲,实在不足为奇。至少我当时是这样想的。现在我却不敢妄下断论。”他若有所思地摇摇头。
  “他到底生了什么病?”
  国师摊开手,做出无可奈何的悲伤姿势。“有天他来找我要一本书,身子骨和平时一样,硬朗得没话说,但我看得出他心头在挂虑什么。隔天早晨,他便周身疼痛,连床也起不来了。柯蒙学士认为他只是肠胃受了寒,这些日子天气热,首相大人常在葡萄酒里加冰块,很有可能影响消化。然而琼恩大人的病情却持续恶化,于是我亲自出马,只是诸神不肯赐予我拯救他的力量。”
  “听说您当时把柯蒙师傅给遣开了。”
  大学士慢慢而郑重地点了点头,有如缓缓流动的冰河。“是啊,只怕莱莎夫人永远也不会原谅我。或许我做得不对,然而当时我觉得这是最好的选择。我把柯蒙师傅当自己儿子一般看待,对他的能力我也绝对有信心,然而他太年轻,年轻人往往无法体会老年人的身体有多虚弱。他让艾林大人喝下清肠剂和胡椒液,本意是想呕出毒素,怕只怕这反而会害了公爵。”
  “艾林大人病危时跟您说过些什么?”
  派席尔皱起眉头,“在他最后高烧弥留的阶段,首相大人多次高呼‘劳勃’这个名字,我不确定他是叫他的爱子还是国王陛下。莱莎夫人不准孩子进病房,怕他被传染。国王陛下倒是来过,在病床边坐了好长时间,跟琼恩大人谈起往日的美好时光,希望能提振他的精神。他对前首相的敬爱非常明显。”
  “没有别的吗?没有遗言?”
  “我眼看首相大人康复无望,便给他喝了罂粟花奶,好让他不再受苦。他在阖眼之前,向夫人和国王陛下说了句为爱子祈福的话。他说‘种性强韧’。末了,他的吐词已经含糊不清,难辨其意。虽然隔天清晨人才故去,但琼恩大人在那之后已经平静下来,没再开口。”
  奈德又喝了口牛奶,努力忍受腻人的甜味。“那,依您之见,琼恩·艾林大人的死有无蹊跷?”
  “有无蹊跷?”老师傅的声音轻得像是悄悄话,“不,我认为没有。艾德大人,死亡固然令人悲伤,但从另一方面讲,却也是最自然不过的事。琼恩·艾林大人如今已卸下所有重担,长眠于地底了。”
  “夺走他性命的这种病,”艾德说,“您以前见过吗?在其他病人身上?”
  “我做七国的国师已近四十年,”派席尔回答,“服侍过我们的好国王劳勃,在他之前的伊里斯·坦格利安,伊里斯的父亲杰赫里斯二世,甚至还在杰赫里斯的父亲‘幸运的’伊耿五世手下做过几个月。首相大人,我见过的疾病不胜枚举,让我告诉您罢:每种疾病虽不一样,却都有共通之处。琼恩大人的死并不比其他人来得离奇。”
  “他的夫人可不这么认为。”
  国师点点头。“我想起来了,他的遗孀是尊夫人的妹妹。如果您不嫌我这老人家说话莽撞,容我这么说,即便最坚强、最自制的人,往往也容易被悲伤所影响,何况莱莎夫人本不是那样的人。她自上次流产之后,便疑神疑鬼,处处以为有人要与她为敌,想必首相大人的死让她心都碎了。”
  “所以你确信琼恩·艾林死于突发性疾病?”
  “是的。”派席尔沉重地回答,“若非疾病,我的好大人,还会是什么呢?”
  “毒药。”奈德静静地提示。
  派席尔的惺忪睡眼猛地睁大,这位老师傅不安地在座位上挪动身子。“这想法真叫人不寒而栗。我们并非身在自由贸易城邦,只有在那里,这种事才是家常便饭。虽说伊萨穆尔国师提醒我们每个人心里都有谋杀的种子,即便如此,下毒还是太令人不齿。”他沉默了一会儿,眼神若有所思。“大人,您所提出的这种可能性,我认为不存在。随便雇一个乡野学士都能看出常见的中毒症状,艾林大人却没有任何类似迹象。更何况人人都爱戴首相大人,怎么会有禽兽胆敢毒害如此高贵的好人呢?”
  “我倒听说毒药是女人的武器。”
  派席尔沉吟着捻胡须。“是有这种说法。包括女人、懦夫……还有太监。”他清清喉咙,朝草席吐口浓痰。在他们头顶上方,有只乌鸦在巢里大声怪叫。“您可知道,瓦里斯伯爵原本是里斯的奴隶?大人,千万不能信任蜘蛛啊。”
  这话奈德不用他提醒,瓦里斯有种能让他浑身起鸡皮疙瘩的本事。“我会记住的,师傅。谢谢您的协助,只怕我已经占用您太多时间了。”他站起身。
  派席尔国师缓缓推开椅子,送奈德到门边。“希望我这一点绵薄之力能让您安心。如果还有别的地方帮得上忙,您尽管开口。”
  “还有一件事,”奈德对他说,“我对琼恩生病前天跟您借的那本书很好奇,不知可否拿来一阅?”
  “恐怕您会觉得很无趣,”派席尔道,“那是梅利恩国师所写的一本大部头,里面讲的全是各大家族的历代谱系。”
  “没关系,我只想看看。”
  老人打开门。“如您所愿,我好像就放在这哪儿,总之书一找到,我即刻差人送到您房间去。”
  “您真是太周到了。”奈德告诉他。接着,他像突然想到什么似地说,“请您见谅,我还有最后一个问题。您刚才说艾林大人临终时国王在他床边,呃,不知当时王后在不在场?”
  “唉,不在哪。”派席尔说,“当时她正带着公主王子,陪着她父亲,前往凯岩城。先前泰温大人带上大队人马前来都城参加乔佛里王子的命名日比武大会,无疑是想看他儿子詹姆赢得冠军,可惜没能如愿。通知王后陛下艾林大人死讯的事,便落到了我身上。我这辈子从没有怀着如此沉重的心情送出一只鸟儿。”
  “黑色的翅膀,带来黑色的消息。”奈德喃喃道。这是小时候老奶妈教他的一句谚语。
  “民间是这么说的,”派席尔总师同意,“但我们知道也不尽然。鲁温学士的鸟儿捎来贵公子布兰的好消息时,可不是让城里每个人都欢欣雀跃么?”
  “大学士,您说得对。”
  “诸神慈悲,”派席尔点点头。“艾德大人,有什么事请尽管来找我,我随时听候差遣。”
  是啊,奈德在门关上时想着,但是听候谁的差遣呢?
  回房途中,他见到女儿艾莉亚单脚站在首相塔的螺旋梯上,两手不断挥舞保持平衡。粗糙的石地面磨破了她的脚丫。奈德停下来看她。“艾莉亚,你这是在做什么?”
  “西利欧说水舞者可以用一只脚趾站好几个小时。”她两手在空中拚命挥舞,以保持平衡。
  奈德忍俊不禁。“哪只脚趾头?”他揶揄道。
  “随便哪一只都可以。”艾莉亚为这个问题而恼怒。她从右脚跳到左脚,颤巍巍地来回晃动,最后才重新找到平衡。
  “你非站在这里不可?”他问,“又高又陡,跌下去可不好玩。”
  “西利欧说水舞者绝不会跌倒。”她放下脚,两腿站立。“爸爸,布兰现在会来跟我们一起住了吗?”
  “恐怕要等一段时间,小宝贝。”他对她说,“他得先恢复体力才成。”
  艾莉亚咬咬嘴唇。“布兰长大以后要做什么呢?”
  “艾莉亚,他有好多年的时间来寻找答案。而现在,我们只要知道他会活下去就好了。”鸟儿从临冬城捎来讯息的那天晚上,艾德·史塔克带着女儿们来到城堡的神木林。那是片足有一亩之广的森林,种满榆树、柏树和黑色三叶杨,俯瞰着河流。那里的心树是棵大橡木,古老的枝干上爬满烟莓藤蔓,他们在树前跪下感谢神灵,一如在家乡的鱼梁木底。待到月亮升起,珊莎已经睡着,艾莉亚则多撑了几个小时,最后也蜷缩在草地上,盖着奈德的斗篷沉沉睡去。漫漫长夜,他独自静默祷告。翌日清晨,天光乍现,只见龙息草暗红色的花围绕着两个躺卧的女儿。“我梦见了布兰喔,”珊莎偷偷对他说,“还看见他笑呢。”
  “他以后会当上骑士,”这会儿艾莉亚说,“当上御林铁卫的骑士。他还能当骑士吗?”
  “不行。”奈德自觉说谎无益。“有朝一日他或能身居高位,成为国王的重臣。他可能会像‘筑城者’布兰登那样兴建城堡,可能乘船横渡日落之海,或是皈依你母亲的信仰,当上总主教。”然而他再也不能和他的狼一并奔驰,他沉痛地想,这悲伤无言可喻,他也无法和女人同床共枕、抱着自己亲生孩儿了。
  艾莉亚歪着头。“那我可以当国王的重臣,盖城堡,当大主教吗?”
  “你啊,”奈德说着轻轻吻了她的眉毛。“你会嫁给某个国王,管理他的城堡,你的儿子们则会当上骑士、王子或领主,或许也能当上大主教。”
  艾莉亚脸色一变。“不要,”她说,“珊莎才会那样。”她右脚离地,继续练习单脚平衡。奈德叹了口气,留下她走了。
  进到房间,他脱下汗水浸湿的丝质上衣,从床边的水盆里掬起冷水当头淋下。正当他擦脸的时候,埃林进来说:“老爷,贝里席大人在外求见。”
  “把他请到我书房去。”奈德边说边伸手拿起他质料最薄的亚麻布干衣。“我马上就来。”
  当奈德跨进书房,发现小指头正坐在窗边,望着在下方广场练剑的御林铁卫。“老赛尔弥的脑袋瓜要跟他的剑一样灵光就好了,”他满怀渴望地说,“那样开会会有趣许多。”
  “巴利斯坦爵士的武勇和操守,不输给君临的任何人。”经过这些日子的相处,奈德对这位德高望重,白发苍苍的御林铁卫队长抱持着崇高的敬意。
  “他的死气沉沉也同样不落人后。”小指头补充道,“不过我相信他在比武大会上应该还能老当益壮,发挥余热。去年他把猎狗一熗刺下马,距离他上次摘下冠军也不过四年。”
  对于谁会夺得比武大会冠军,艾德·史塔克一点兴趣也没有。“培提尔大人,请问您这次来访有何目的,还是单只来欣赏我窗边景致?”
  小指头微笑:“我答应凯特帮你明查暗访,而我说到做到。”
  奈德大感意外。不论对方有无承诺,他都不打算相信培提尔·贝里席伯爵,他的机灵狡诈让他很不习惯。“你查到了什么事?”
  “我查到的是人,不是事。”小指头纠正他。“事实上,是四个人。你有没有想过去盘查首相的仆人?”
  奈德皱眉道:“如果我能就好了。艾林夫人把她全家上下都带回了鹰巢城。”在这方面莱莎一点忙也没帮上,所有跟她丈夫亲近的人都随她一道逃走:包括琼恩的学士、总管、侍卫队长,以及手下的骑士和仆从。
  “不对,是大部分的人,”小指头说,“并非全部。有几个人留了下来。有个肚子被搞大的厨房小妹匆匆忙忙跟蓝礼大人的马夫成了亲,一个马僮加入了都城守卫队,一个跑堂小弟因为偷窃被炒了鱿鱼,留下来的还有艾林大人的侍从。”
  “他的侍从?”奈德喜出望外,做侍从的对主子的进出动向往往一清二楚。
  “峡谷的修夫爵士,”小指头说出他的名字,“艾林大人死后,国王封那小子做了骑士。”
  “我这就找他来,”奈德说,“还有其他人。”
  小指头畏缩着说:“大人,劳烦您,悄悄地走到窗边。”
  “做什么?”
  “过来罢,大人,我让您瞧瞧。”
  奈德皱起眉头,走到窗边。培提尔·贝里席若无其事地做了个手势。“那儿,广场过去,兵器库门口,您可看见一个蹲在楼梯上磨刀的小子?”
  “他怎么了?”
  “他是瓦里斯的眼线。‘八爪蜘蛛’对您的一举一动都很有兴趣。”他在窗边动了动。“现在再瞧瞧城墙上,西边最远处,马厩上面,有没有看见那个靠在墙上的守卫?”
  奈德看到了。“这人也是太监的走狗?”
  “不,这家伙是王后的人。请您注意,他的视线正好落在这座塔的门上,谁进谁出一清二楚。他们俩远不是全部,很多连我都不知晓。红堡里到处是各种眼线。否则我干嘛把凯特藏在妓院?”
  艾德·史塔克对这种种机心巧诈颇感不耐。“天杀的,”他咒道。城墙上那个人看起来的确像在监视他。奈德顿时觉得浑身不自在,既便离开窗边。“难道这该死的城里每个人都是别人的眼线?”
  “那可不,”小指头说。他开始掰手指。“唉,让我算算,他们得监视我、你、国王……不过国王把太多事都告诉了王后,而我对你更不敢放心。”他站起来。“你手下可有让你完全、彻底地信任的人?”
  “有。”奈德回答。
  “若真是如此,那我还有一座建在瓦雷利亚,爱不释手的漂亮皇宫想卖给您呢。”小指头一脸嘲讽地笑道,“聪明的回答是:没有,大人,不过既然说了就算了。您得派您这位模范部下去找修夫爵士和其他人,因为您自己的行踪会引人注目,但就算‘八爪蜘蛛’瓦里斯也没法无时无刻、成天盯住你的每位手下。”他朝门走去。
  “培提尔大人,”奈德叫住他,“我……很感激你的鼎力相助。或许我不应该不信任你。”
  小指头轻捻胡须:“艾德大人,您实在学得太慢。不信任我,是你跳下马背以来所做过的最明智的事。”
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2015-08-28 0
   26.JON

  

  
   Jon was showing Dareon how best to deliver a sidestroke when the new recruit entered the practice yard. “Your feet should be farther apart,” he urged. “You don’t want to lose your balance. That’s good. Now pivot as you deliver the stroke, get all your weight behind the blade.”
   Dareon broke off and lifted his visor. “Seven gods,” he murmured. “Would you look at this, Jon.”
   Jon turned. Through the eye slit of his helm, he beheld the fattest boy he had ever seen standing in the door of the armory. By the look of him, he must have weighed twenty stone. The fur collar of his embroidered surcoat was lost beneath his chins. Pale eyes moved nervously in a great round moon of a face, and plump sweaty fingers wiped themselves on the velvet of his doublet. “They ?.?.?.?they told me I was to come here for?.?.?.?for training,” he said to no one in particular.
   “A lordling,” Pyp observed to Jon. “Southron, most like near Highgarden.” Pyp had traveled the Seven Kingdoms with a mummers’ troupe, and bragged that he could tell what you were and where you’d been born just from the sound of your voice.
   A striding huntsman had been worked in scarlet thread upon the breast of the fat boy’s fur-trimmed surcoat. Jon did not recognize the sigil. Ser Alliser Thorne looked over his new charge and said, “It would seem they have run short of poachers and thieves down south. Now they send us pigs to man the Wall. Is fur and velvet your notion of armor, my Lord of Ham?”
   It was soon revealed that the new recruit had brought his own armor with him; padded doublet, boiled leather, mail and plate and helm, even a great wood-and-leather shield blazoned with the same striding huntsman he wore on his surcoat. As none of it was black, however, Ser Alliser insisted that he reequip himself from the armory. That took half the morning. His girth required Donal Noye to take apart a mail hauberk and refit it with leather panels at the sides. To get a helm over his head the armorer had to detach the visor. His leathers bound so tightly around his legs and under his arms that he could scarcely move. Dressed for battle, the new boy looked like an overcooked sausage about to burst its skin. “Let us hope you are not as inept as you look,” Ser Alliser said. “Halder, see what Ser Piggy can do.”
   Jon Snow winced. Halder had been born in a quarry and apprenticed as a stonemason. He was sixteen, tall and muscular, and his blows were as hard as any Jon had ever felt. “This will be uglier than a whore’s ass,” Pyp muttered, and it was.
   The fight lasted less than a minute before the fat boy was on the ground, his whole body shaking as blood leaked through his shattered helm and between his pudgy fingers. “I yield,” he shrilled. “No more, I yield, don’t hit me.” Rast and some of the other boys were laughing.
   Even then, Ser Alliser would not call an end. “On your feet, Ser Piggy,” he called. “Pick up your sword.” When the boy continued to cling to the ground, Thorne gestured to Halder. “Hit him with the flat of your blade until he finds his feet.” Halder delivered a tentative smack to his foe’s upraised cheeks. “You can hit harder than that,” Thorne taunted. Halder took hold of his longsword with both hands and brought it down so hard the blow split leather, even on the flat. The new boy screeched in pain.
   Jon Snow took a step forward. Pyp laid a mailed hand on his arm. “Jon, no,” the small boy whispered with an anxious glance at Ser Alliser Thorne.
   “On your feet,” Thorne repeated. The fat boy struggled to rise, slipped, and fell heavily again. “Ser Piggy is starting to grasp the notion,” Ser Alliser observed. “Again.”
   Halder lifted the sword for another blow. “Cut us off a ham!” Rast urged, laughing.
   Jon shook off Pyp’s hand. “Halder, enough.”
   Halder looked to Ser Alliser.
   “The Bastard speaks and the peasants tremble,” the master-at-arms said in that sharp, cold voice of his. “I remind you that I am the master-at-arms here, Lord Snow.”
   “Look at him, Halder,” Jon urged, ignoring Thorne as best he could. “There’s no honor in beating a fallen foe. He yielded.” He knelt beside the fat boy.
   Halder lowered his sword. “He yielded,” he echoed.
   Ser Alliser’s onyx eyes were fixed on Jon Snow. “It would seem our Bastard is in love,” he said as Jon helped the fat boy to his feet. “Show me your steel, Lord Snow.”
   Jon drew his longsword. He dared defy Ser Alliser only to a point, and he feared he was well beyond it now.
   Thorne smiled. “The Bastard wishes to defend his lady love, so we shall make an exercise of it. Rat, Pimple, help our Stone Head here.” Rast and Albett moved to join Halder. “Three of you ought to be sufficient to make Lady Piggy squeal. All you need do is get past the Bastard.”
   “Stay behind me,” Jon said to the fat boy. Ser Alliser had often sent two foes against him, but never three. He knew he would likely go to sleep bruised and bloody tonight. He braced himself for the assault.
   Suddenly Pyp was beside him. “Three to two will make for better sport,” the small boy said cheerfully. He dropped his visor and slid out his sword. Before Jon could even think to protest, Grenn had stepped up to make a third.
   The yard had grown deathly quiet. Jon could feel Ser Alliser’s eyes. “Why are you waiting?” he asked Rast and the others in a voice gone deceptively soft, but it was Jon who moved first. Halder barely got his sword up in time.
   Jon drove him backward, attacking with every blow, keeping the older boy on the heels. Know your foe, Ser Rodrik had taught him once; Jon knew Halder, brutally strong but short of patience, with no taste for defense. Frustrate him, and he would leave himself open, as certain as sunset.
   The clang of steel echoed through the yard as the others joined battle around him. Jon blocked a savage cut at his head, the shock of impact running up his arm as the swords crashed together. He slammed a sidestroke into Halder’s ribs, and was rewarded with a muffled grunt of pain. The counterstroke caught Jon on the shoulder. Chainmail crunched, and pain flared up his neck, but for an instant Halder was unbalanced. Jon cut his left leg from under him, and he fell with a curse and a crash.
   Grenn was standing his ground as Jon had taught him, giving Albett more than he cared for, but Pyp was hard-pressed. Rast had two years and forty pounds on him. Jon stepped up behind him and rang the raper’s helm like a bell. As Rast went reeling, Pyp slid in under his guard, knocked him down, and leveled a blade at his throat. By then Jon had moved on. Facing two swords, Albett backed away. “I yield,” he shouted.
   Ser Alliser Thorne surveyed the scene with disgust. “The mummer’s farce has gone on long enough for today.” He walked away. The session was at an end.
   Dareon helped Halder to his feet. The quarryman’s son wrenched off his helm and threw it across the yard. “For an instant, I thought I finally had you, Snow.”
   “For an instant, you did,” Jon replied. Under his mail and leather, his shoulder was throbbing. He sheathed his sword and tried to remove his helm, but when he raised his arm, the pain made him grit his teeth.
   “Let me,” a voice said. Thick-fingered hands unfastened helm from gorget and lifted it off gently. “Did he hurt you?”
   “I’ve been bruised before.” He touched his shoulder and winced. The yard was emptying around them.
   Blood matted the fat boy’s hair where Halder had split his helm asunder. “My name is Samwell Tarly, of Horn?.?.?.?” He stopped and licked his lips. “I mean, I was of Horn Hill, until I?.?.?.?left. I’ve come to take the black. My father is Lord Randyll, a bannerman to the Tyrells of Highgarden. I used to be his heir, only?.?.?.?” His voice trailed off.
   “I’m Jon Snow, Ned Stark’s bastard, of Winterfell.”
   Samwell Tarly nodded. “I?.?.?.?if you want, you can call me Sam. My mother calls me Sam.”
   “You can call him Lord Snow,” Pyp said as he came up to join them. “You don’t want to know what his mother calls him.”
   “These two are Grenn and Pypar,” Jon said.
   “Grenn’s the ugly one,” Pyp said.
   Grenn scowled. “You’re uglier than me. At least I don’t have ears like a bat.”
   “My thanks to all of you,” the fat boy said gravely.
   “Why didn’t you get up and fight?” Grenn demanded.
   “I wanted to, truly. I just?.?.?.?I couldn’t. I didn’t want him to hit me anymore.” He looked at the ground. “I?.?.?.?I fear I’m a coward. My lord father always said so.”
   Grenn looked thunderstruck. Even Pyp had no words to say to that, and Pyp had words for everything. What sort of man would proclaim himself a coward?
   Samwell Tarly must have read their thoughts on their faces. His eyes met Jon’s and darted away, quick as frightened animals. “I?.?.?.?I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t mean to?.?.?.?to be like I am.” He walked heavily toward the armory.
   Jon called after him. “You were hurt,” he said. “Tomorrow you’ll do better.”
   Sam looked mournfully back over one shoulder. “No I won’t,” he said, blinking back tears. “I never do better.”
   When he was gone, Grenn frowned. “Nobody likes cravens,” he said uncomfortably. “I wish we hadn’t helped him. What if they think we’re craven too?”
   “You’re too stupid to be craven,” Pyp told him.
   “I am not,” Grenn said.
   “Yes you are. If a bear attacked you in the woods, you’d be too stupid to run away.”
   “I would not,” Grenn insisted. “I’d run away faster than you.” He stopped suddenly, scowling when he saw Pyp’s grin and realized what he’d just said. His thick neck flushed a dark red. Jon left them there arguing as he returned to the armory, hung up his sword, and stripped off his battered armor.
   Life at Castle Black followed certain patterns; the mornings were for swordplay, the afternoons for work. The black brothers set new recruits to many different tasks, to learn where their skills lay. Jon cherished the rare afternoons when he was sent out with Ghost ranging at his side to bring back game for the Lord Commander’s table, but for every day spent hunting, he gave a dozen to Donal Noye in the armory, spinning the whetstone while the one-armed smith sharpened axes grown dull from use, or pumping the bellows as Noye hammered out a new sword. Other times he ran messages, stood at guard, mucked out stables, fletched arrows, assisted Maester Aemon with his birds or Bowen Marsh with his counts and inventories.
   That afternoon, the watch commander sent him to the winch cage with four barrels of fresh-crushed stone, to scatter gravel over the icy footpaths atop the Wall. It was lonely and boring work, even with Ghost along for company, but Jon found he did not mind. On a clear day you could see half the world from the top of the Wall, and the air was always cold and bracing. He could think here, and he found himself thinking of Samwell Tarly?.?.?.?and, oddly, of Tyrion Lannister. He wondered what Tyrion would have made of the fat boy. Most men would rather deny a hard truth than face it, the dwarf had told him, grinning. The world was full of cravens who pretended to be heroes; it took a queer sort of courage to admit to cowardice as Samwell Tarly had.
   His sore shoulder made the work go slowly. It was late afternoon before Jon finished graveling the paths. He lingered on high to watch the sun go down, turning the western sky the color of blood. Finally, as dusk was settling over the north, Jon rolled the empty barrels back into the cage and signaled the winch men to lower him.
   The evening meal was almost done by the time he and Ghost reached the common hall. A group of the black brothers were dicing over mulled wine near the fire. His friends were at the bench nearest the west wall, laughing. Pyp was in the middle of a story. The mummer’s boy with the big ears was a born liar with a hundred different voices, and he did not tell his tales so much as live them, playing all the parts as needed, a king one moment and a swineherd the next. When he turned into an alehouse girl or a virgin princess, he used a high falsetto voice that reduced them all to tears of helpless laughter, and his eunuchs were always eerily accurate caricatures of Ser Alliser. Jon took as much pleasure from Pyp’s antics as anyone?.?.?.?yet that night he turned away and went instead to the end of the bench, where Samwell Tarly sat alone, as far from the others as he could get.
   He was finishing the last of the pork pie the cooks had served up for supper when Jon sat down across from him. The fat boy’s eyes widened at the sight of Ghost. “Is that a wolf?”
   “A direwolf,” Jon said. “His name is Ghost. The direwolf is the sigil of my father’s House.”
   “Ours is a striding huntsman,” Samwell Tarly said.
   “Do you like to hunt?”
   The fat boy shuddered. “I hate it.” He looked as though he was going to cry again.
   “What’s wrong now?” Jon asked him. “Why are you always so frightened?”
   Sam stared at the last of his pork pie and gave a feeble shake of his head, too scared even to talk. A burst of laughter filled the hall. Jon heard Pyp squeaking in a high voice. He stood. “Let’s go outside.”
   The round fat face looked up at him, suspicious. “Why? What will we do outside?”
   “Talk,” Jon said. “Have you seen the Wall?”
   “I’m fat, not blind,” Samwell Tarly said. “Of course I saw it, it’s seven hundred feet high.” Yet he stood up all the same, wrapped a fur-lined cloak over his shoulders, and followed Jon from the common hall, still wary, as if he suspected some cruel trick was waiting for him in the night. Ghost padded along beside them. “I never thought it would be like this,” Sam said as they walked, his words steaming in the cold air. Already he was huffing and puffing as he tried to keep up. “All the buildings are falling down, and it’s so?.?.?.?so?.?.?.?”
   “Cold?” A hard frost was settling over the castle, and Jon could hear the soft crunch of grey weeds beneath his boots.
   Sam nodded miserably. “I hate the cold,” he said. “Last night I woke up in the dark and the fire had gone out and I was certain I was going to freeze to death by morning.”
   “It must have been warmer where you come from.”
   “I never saw snow until last month. We were crossing the barrowlands, me and the men my father sent to see me north, and this white stuff began to fall, like a soft rain. At first I thought it was so beautiful, like feathers drifting from the sky, but it kept on and on, until I was frozen to the bone. The men had crusts of snow in their beards and more on their shoulders, and still it kept coming. I was afraid it would never end.”
   Jon smiled.
   The Wall loomed before them, glimmering palely in the light of the half moon. In the sky above, the stars burned clear and sharp. “Are they going to make me go up there?” Sam asked. His face curdled like old milk as he looked at the great wooden stairs. “I’ll die if I have to climb that.”
   “There’s a winch,” Jon said, pointing. “They can draw you up in a cage.”
   Samwell Tarly sniffled. “I don’t like high places.”
   It was too much. Jon frowned, incredulous. “Are you afraid of everything?” he asked. “I don’t understand. If you are truly so craven, why are you here? Why would a coward want to join the Night’s Watch?”
   Samwell Tarly looked at him for a long moment, and his round face seemed to cave in on itself. He sat down on the frost-covered ground and began to cry, huge choking sobs that made his whole body shake. Jon Snow could only stand and watch. Like the snowfall on the barrowlands, it seemed the tears would never end.
   It was Ghost who knew what to do. Silent as shadow, the pale direwolf moved closer and began to lick the warm tears off Samwell Tarly’s face. The fat boy cried out, startled?.?.?.?and somehow, in a heartbeat, his sobs turned to laughter.
   Jon Snow laughed with him. Afterward they sat on the frozen ground, huddled in their cloaks with Ghost between them. Jon told the story of how he and Robb had found the pups newborn in the late summer snows. It seemed a thousand years ago now. Before long he found himself talking of Winterfell.
   “Sometimes I dream about it,” he said. “I’m walking down this long empty hall. My voice echoes all around, but no one answers, so I walk faster, opening doors, shouting names. I don’t even know who I’m looking for. Most nights it’s my father, but sometimes it’s Robb instead, or my little sister Arya, or my uncle.” The thought of Benjen Stark saddened him; his uncle was still missing. The Old Bear had sent out rangers in search of him. Ser Jaremy Rykker had led two sweeps, and Quorin Halfhand had gone forth from the Shadow Tower, but they’d found nothing aside from a few blazes in the trees that his uncle had left to mark his way. In the stony highlands to the northwest, the marks stopped abruptly and all trace of Ben Stark vanished.
   “Do you ever find anyone in your dream?” Sam asked.
   Jon shook his head. “No one. The castle is always empty.” He had never told anyone of the dream, and he did not understand why he was telling Sam now, yet somehow it felt good to talk of it. “Even the ravens are gone from the rookery, and the stables are full of bones. That always scares me. I start to run then, throwing open doors, climbing the tower three steps at a time, screaming for someone, for anyone. And then I find myself in front of the door to the crypts. It’s black inside, and I can see the steps spiraling down. Somehow I know I have to go down there, but I don’t want to. I’m afraid of what might be waiting for me. The old Kings of Winter are down there, sitting on their thrones with stone wolves at their feet and iron swords across their laps, but it’s not them I’m afraid of. I scream that I’m not a Stark, that this isn’t my place, but it’s no good, I have to go anyway, so I start down, feeling the walls as I descend, with no torch to light the way. It gets darker and darker, until I want to scream.” He stopped, frowning, embarrassed. “That’s when I always wake.” His skin cold and clammy, shivering in the darkness of his cell. Ghost would leap up beside him, his warmth as comforting as daybreak. He would go back to sleep with his face pressed into the direwolf s shaggy white fur. “Do you dream of Horn Hill?” Jon asked.
   “No.” Sam’s mouth grew tight and hard. “I hated it there.” He scratched Ghost behind the ear, brooding, and Jon let the silence breathe. After a long while Samwell Tarly began to talk, and Jon Snow listened quietly, and learned how it was that a self-confessed coward found himself on the Wall.
   The Tarlys were a family old in honor, bannermen to Mace Tyrell, Lord of Highgarden and Warden of the South. The eldest son of Lord Randyll Tarly, Samwell was born heir to rich lands, a strong keep, and a storied two-handed greatsword named Heartsbane, forged of Valyrian steel and passed down from father to son near five hundred years.
   Whatever pride his lord father might have felt at Samwell’s birth vanished as the boy grew up plump, soft, and awkward. Sam loved to listen to music and make his own songs, to wear soft velvets, to play in the castle kitchen beside the cooks, drinking in the rich smells as he snitched lemon cakes and blueberry tarts. His passions were books and kittens and dancing, clumsy as he was. But he grew ill at the sight of blood, and wept to see even a chicken slaughtered. A dozen masters-at-arms came and went at Horn Hill, trying to turn Samwell into the knight his father wanted. The boy was cursed and caned, slapped and starved. One man had him sleep in his chainmail to make him more martial. Another dressed him in his mother’s clothing and paraded him through the bailey to shame him into valor. He only grew fatter and more frightened, until Lord Randyll’s disappointment turned to anger and then to loathing. “One time,” Sam confided, his voice dropping from a whisper, “two men came to the castle, warlocks from Qarth with white skin and blue lips. They slaughtered a bull aurochs and made me bathe in the hot blood, but it didn’t make me brave as they’d promised. I got sick and retched. Father had them scourged.”
   Finally, after three girls in as many years, Lady Tarly gave her lord husband a second son. From that day, Lord Randyll ignored Sam, devoting all his time to the younger boy, a fierce, robust child more to his liking. Samwell had known several years of sweet peace with his music and his books.
   Until the dawn of his fifteenth name day, when he had been awakened to find his horse saddled and ready. Three men-at-arms had escorted him into a wood near Horn Hill, where his father was skinning a deer. “You are almost a man grown now, and my heir,” Lord Randyll Tarly had told his eldest son, his long knife laying bare the carcass as he spoke. “You have given me no cause to disown you, but neither will I allow you to inherit the land and title that should be Dickon’s. Heartsbane must go to a man strong enough to wield her, and you are not worthy to touch her hilt. So I have decided that you shall this day announce that you wish to take the black. You will forsake all claim to your brother’s inheritance and start north before evenfall.
   “If you do not, then on the morrow we shall have a hunt, and somewhere in these woods your horse will stumble, and you will be thrown from the saddle to die?.?.?.?or so I will tell your mother. She has a woman’s heart and finds it in her to cherish even you, and I have no wish to cause her pain. Please do not imagine that it will truly be that easy, should you think to defy me. Nothing would please me more than to hunt you down like the pig you are.” His arms were red to the elbow as he laid the skinning knife aside. “So. There is your choice. The Night’s Watch,” he reached inside the deer, ripped out its heart, and held it in his fist, red and dripping, “or this.”
   Sam told the tale in a calm, dead voice, as if it were something that had happened to someone else, not to him. And strangely, Jon thought, he did not weep, not even once. When he was done, they sat together and listened to the wind for a time. There was no other sound in all the world.
   Finally Jon said, “We should go back to the common hall.”
   “Why?” Sam asked.
   Jon shrugged. “There’s hot cider to drink, or mulled wine if you prefer. Some nights Dareon sings for us, if the mood is on him. He was a singer, before?.?.?.?well, not truly, but almost, an apprentice singer.”
   “How did he come here?” Sam asked.
   “Lord Rowan of Goldengrove found him in bed with his daughter. The girl was two years older, and Dareon swears she helped him through her window, but under her father’s eye she named it rape, so here he is. When Maester Aemon heard him sing, he said his voice was honey poured over thunder.” Jon smiled. “Toad sometimes sings too, if you call it singing. Drinking songs he learned in his father’s winesink. Pyp says his voice is piss poured over a fart.” They laughed at that together.
   “I should like to hear them both,” Sam admitted, “but they would not want me there.” His face was troubled. “He’s going to make me fight again on the morrow, isn’t he?”
   “He is,” Jon was forced to say.
   Sam got awkwardly to his feet. “I had better try to sleep.” He huddled down in his cloak and plodded off.
   The others were still in the common room when Jon returned, alone but for Ghost. “Where have you been?” Pyp asked.
   “Talking with Sam,” he said.
   “He truly is craven,” said Grenn. “At supper, there were still places on the bench when he got his pie, but he was too scared to come sit with us.”
   “The Lord of Ham thinks he’s too good to eat with the likes of us,” suggested Jeren.
   “I saw him eat a pork pie,” Toad said, smirking. “Do you think it was a brother?” He began to make oinking noises.
   “Stop it!” Jon snapped angrily.
   The other boys fell silent, taken aback by his sudden fury. “Listen to me,” Jon said into the quiet, and he told them how it was going to be. Pyp backed him, as he’d known he would, but when Halder spoke up, it was a pleasant surprise. Grenn was anxious at the first, but Jon knew the words to move him. One by one the rest fell in line. Jon persuaded some, cajoled some, shamed the others, made threats where threats were required. At the end they had all agreed?.?.?.?all but Rast.
   “You girls do as you please,” Rast said, “but if Thorne sends me against Lady Piggy, I’m going to slice me off a rasher of bacon.” He laughed in Jon’s face and left them there.
   Hours later, as the castle slept, three of them paid a call on his cell. Grenn held his arms while Pyp sat on his legs. Jon could hear Rast’s rapid breathing as Ghost leapt onto his chest. The direwolf’s eyes burned red as embers as his teeth nipped lightly at the soft skin of the boy’s throat, just enough to draw blood. “Remember, we know where you sleep,” Jon said softly.
   The next morning Jon heard Rast tell Albett and Toad how his razor had slipped while he shaved.
   From that day forth, neither Rast nor any of the others would hurt Samwell Tarly. When Ser Alliser matched them against him, they would stand their ground and swat aside his slow, clumsy strokes. If the master-at-arms screamed for an attack, they would dance in and tap Sam lightly on breastplate or helm or leg. Ser Alliser raged and threatened and called them all cravens and women and worse, yet Sam remained unhurt. A few nights later, at Jon’s urging, he joined them for the evening meal, taking a place on the bench beside Halder. It was another fortnight before he found the nerve to join their talk, but in time he was laughing at Pyp’s faces and teasing Grenn with the best of them.
   Fat and awkward and frightened he might be, but Samwell Tarly was no fool. One night he visited Jon in his cell. “I don’t know what you did,” he said, “but I know you did it.” He looked away shyly. “I’ve never had a friend before.”
   “We’re not friends,” Jon said. He put a hand on Sam’s broad shoulder. “We’re brothers.”
   And so they were, he thought to himself after Sam had taken his leave. Robb and Bran and Rickon were his father’s sons, and he loved them still, yet Jon knew that he had never truly been one of them. Catelyn Stark had seen to that. The grey walls of Winterfell might still haunt his dreams, but Castle Black was his life now, and his brothers were Sam and Grenn and Halder and Pyp and the other cast-outs who wore the black of the Night’s Watch.
   “My uncle spoke truly,” he whispered to Ghost. He wondered if he would ever see Benjen Stark again, to tell him.
  





Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter27 琼恩
  那个新兵走进训练场时,琼恩正在向戴利恩示范侧劈的诀窍。“两脚要张开一点,”他叮嘱道,“以免重心不稳,对,就是这样。出手的时候身体旋转,把全部的重心放在剑上。”
  戴利恩停了下来,掀开面罩。“诸神在上,”他喃喃道,“琼恩,你快瞧瞧。”
  琼恩转身,隔着头盔的细窄眼缝,他看到了他平生所见最为肥胖的男孩站在兵器库门口。单凭目测,他大概有二十石重,肥大的下巴完全遮掩住刺绣外套的绒毛领口,圆滚滚的月亮脸上一对苍白的眼睛局促地四下转动,汗水淋漓的肥胖指头则在天鹅绒上衣上揩个不停。“他……他们叫我来这边……受训。”他不确定地道。
  “公子哥儿一个,”派普对琼恩说,“南方来的,八成是高庭一带的人。”派普曾经跟着戏班走遍七国全境,自称凭口音便能分辨别人来自何方,操什么营生。
  胖男孩穿着绒毛滚边的外套,胸前用鲜红丝线绣着一个大跨步的猎人。琼恩不认得这个家徽。只见艾里沙·索恩爵士望了望他的新手下说:“看来这年头南方连盗猎者和小偷都人手短缺,这会儿倒把猪送来防守长城啦。我说火腿大人,这身毛皮和天鹅绒敢情就是您的铠甲了?”
  众人很快便发现这新兵自己带来了全套行头:加衬垫的上衣,煮过的硬皮甲,铁铠和头盔,还有个包皮的大木盾,上面同样刻着他衣服上那个健步猎人纹章。由于这身装备没一件是黑的,艾里沙爵士便坚持要那新兵到武器库去换一套。这一换就是半早上。因为他的腰围太粗,唐纳·诺伊只好拆开整件胸甲,再帮他前后套上,两边用皮绳捆住。为了帮他戴上头盔,面罩便保不住。他的皮护手和绑腿紧紧地绑在四肢上,使他几乎动弹不得。全副武装之后,新来的小子看起来活像条煮得过熟的香肠,随时可能爆开。“希望你不像看起来那么不中用,”艾里沙爵士道,“霍德,试试猪头爵士有多厉害。”
  琼恩·雪诺听了立刻皱起眉头。霍德在采石场里出生,当过石匠的学徒,今年十六岁,高大又结实,打起人来下手很重,琼恩还没尝过更厉害的拳头。“这下有人要他妈的倒大霉了。”派普喃喃道,事情果真如他所料。
  打斗不到一分钟就告结束。胖子倒在地上,血从碎掉的头盔和肥短的手指间流出来,他全身都在颤抖。“我投降,”他尖叫,“别打了,我投降,不要打我。”雷斯特和其他几个男孩哄笑成一团。
  即便如此,艾里沙爵士还是不肯罢休。“猪头爵士,给我起来,”他叫道,“把剑捡起来。”眼看胖子还是躺在地上,索恩向霍德示意,“拿剑脊揍他,直到他爬起来为止。”霍德试探性地敲敲对手仰高的脸颊。“你该不会就这点力气罢?”索恩讥讽。霍德于是双手持剑,狠狠地砍将下去,力道之猛,虽然是用剑脊,皮甲还是应声破裂。新兵痛苦地哀嚎。
  琼恩跨前一步,派普忙伸出戴护套的手抓住他。“琼恩,不要冲动。”小个子一边紧张地瞄了艾里沙·索恩爵士一眼,一边悄声对他说。
  “还不快给我起来。”索恩又说。胖男孩挣扎着想起身,谁知竟滑了一跤,又重重地摔倒在地。“猪头爵士有进步啰。”艾里沙爵士说,“再打。”
  霍德举起剑准备继续。“给我们切块火腿唷!”雷斯特狞笑着催促他。
  琼恩甩开派普的手。“霍德,够了。”
  霍德转头去看艾里沙爵士。
  “野种出来为农民打抱不平啦?”教头用他那尖锐而冷酷的声音说,“雪诺大人,你别忘了,我才是这里的头儿。”
  “霍德,你看看他,”琼恩劝促道,故意不理睬索恩。“人家都投降了,你这样趁火打劫有什么意义?”他在胖子身旁蹲了下来。
  霍德放下剑。“他投降了,”他跟着重复。
  艾里沙爵士黑玛瑙似的眼睛紧紧盯着琼恩·雪诺不放。“我说哪,原来咱们野种谈恋爱啦。”他边看着琼恩扶起胖子边说,“雪诺大人,亮剑。”
  琼恩抽出长剑,他只敢反抗艾里沙爵士到某种程度,而他暗自担心这回做得太过火了。
  索恩微笑道:“野种打算为他心爱的小姐而战,所以我们得好好打一场。小老鼠、雀斑男,你们跟大笨头一边。”雷斯特和阿贝特走到霍德旁边。“你们三个人应该够猪小姐受的了。但首先,你们要打发掉挡路的野种。”
  “躲在我背后。”琼恩对胖子说。艾里沙爵士常叫两人打他一个,但从来没有三对一。他自知今晚上床时大概会伤痕累累。于是他屏气凝神,准备大干一场。
  派普突然出现在他身边。“我想三打二应该会更精彩。”小个子开心地说。他放下面罩,抽出佩剑。琼恩还来不及抗议,葛兰也走上前来加入他们。
  整个广场顿时一片死寂。琼恩感觉得出艾里沙爵士的眼神。“你们还等什么?”他用轻得吓人的声音问雷斯特和其他人,然而最先出手的却是琼恩,霍德差点就不及举剑格挡。
  琼恩不断进攻,逼得这个年长的男孩节节后退。要了解你的敌人,罗德利克爵士曾经这么教他,而琼恩很了解霍德,他壮得惊人,但缺乏耐心,向来不惯防守。只要想办法激怒他,他自会门户洞开,破绽百出。
  这时其他人也加入战局,刀剑交击声刹时响彻广场。琼恩挡下一记照头挥来的猛击,力道之大震得他手臂酸麻。他一记侧劈打中霍德的肋骨,只听对方一声闷哼,随即反手砍中琼恩肩膀。锁甲铿锵一声,疼痛直逼脖颈,但霍德也暂时重心不稳,于是琼恩猛力扫他左腿,他咒骂着轰然倒地。
  葛兰依照琼恩教他的诀窍,稳稳地守住阵脚,让阿贝特大感头痛,但派普就没这么好过了。雷斯特大他两岁,又比他重上四十磅,所以他打得很吃力。琼恩闪到雷斯特身后,大力一挥,将这强奸犯的头盔当铃铛敲打,眼看雷斯特头晕眼花,派普乘机突破防线,将他击倒,然后举剑顶着他的喉咙。这时琼恩早已转换阵地,阿贝特一看自己陷入以一打二的劣势,急忙退后叫道:“我投降。”
  艾里沙·索恩爵士一脸嫌恶地环视全场:“你们这些小鬼耍把戏也耍得太久了,今天就到此为止。”说完他走开去,当日的练习便告结束。
  戴利恩扶霍德起身,采石匠的儿子摘下头盔狠狠地摔到广场对面。“雪诺,刚才那一刹那,我还以为逮到你破绽了呢。”
  “嗯,但只有那一刹那。”琼恩回答。覆盖在护甲和皮革下的肩膀隐隐作痛,他收起剑,想取下头盔,但刚抬手就痛得龇牙咧嘴。
  “让我来。”一个声音说。粗厚的手指解开他喉咙的皮带,轻轻地捧起头盔。“伤得严重吗?”
  “不是第一次了。”他摸摸肩膀,皱紧眉头,广场上除了他们几个一片空旷。
  胖男孩的发际有凝固的血块,正是刚才霍德砍裂头盔的地方。“我是山姆威尔·塔利,来自角……”他停下来舔舔嘴,“我的意思是……那是我……我‘曾经’是角陵塔利家族的人。我前来加入黑衫军,家父是蓝道伯爵,高庭提利尔家族的封臣。我本来是爵位继承人,不过……”他没有说下去。
  “我是琼恩·雪诺,临冬城公爵奈德·史塔克的私生子。”
  山姆威尔·塔利点点头。“我……如果你愿意的话,可以叫我山姆,我妈都这样叫我。”
  “你呢,则要尊称他雪诺大人,”派普边说边凑过来。“你不会想知道他妈怎么叫他的。”
  “这两位是葛兰和派普。”琼恩说。
  “长得丑的是葛兰。”派普道。
  葛兰一脸不悦地说:“你比我丑咧,起码我没生一对蝙蝠耳。”
  “我衷心地感谢你们。”胖男孩正色道。
  “刚才你怎么不站起来反击啊?”葛兰问他。
  “我也想,真的,可我……我就是做不到。我也不想一直被揍。”他看看地面,“我……我猜我是窝囊废一个,家父常这么说。”
  葛兰的表情如遭雷击,就连派普也说不出话来,而他一向对任何事情都爱发表意见。怎么会有人自称窝囊废呢?
  山姆威尔·塔利想必是从他们脸上读出了他们的想法,他的视线刚碰到琼恩的眼睛,随即像受惊的动物般转开。“我……对不起,”他说,“我……也不想这样的。”他沉重地走向武器库。
  琼恩叫住他。“你受伤了,”他说,“明天你就会进步的。”
  山姆一脸哀怨地回过头。“才不会,”他强忍泪水说,“我永远都不会进步。”
  等他走后,葛兰皱起眉头。“胆小鬼人人讨厌,”他很不舒服地说,“早知道咱们就不帮他了。要是别人把咱们也当胆小鬼那还得了?”
  “你太笨啦,当不成胆小鬼的。”派普告诉他。
  “我才不笨。”葛兰说。
  “你笨死了。要在树林里遇到大熊,你都不会跑哟。”
  “我当然会跑,”葛兰坚持,“而且跑得比你快。”他看到派普嘻皮笑脸,赶紧住口,这才恍然大悟,气得脸红脖子粗。琼恩让他们吵个痛快,自己走回武器库,挂回佩剑,脱下一身伤痕累累的铠甲。
  黑城堡的生活有种固定的规律:早上练剑,下午干活。黑衫弟兄交给新兵们各种不同的差事,以判断他们适合的职业。偶尔琼恩会奉命带着白灵出外打猎,为总司令的晚餐加菜,他非常珍惜这种机会。只可惜这种机会实在少之又少,他得用十几倍的时间待在唐纳·诺伊的武器库里,转磨刀石,帮这位独臂铁匠把钝斧磨利;或是在诺伊敲打铸剑时,在旁鼓动风炉。其他时候他还会传达口信,站岗放哨,刷洗马厩,制造弓箭,照料伊蒙师傅的鸟儿或协助波文·马尔锡清点账目。
  当天下午,他奉守卫长之命,带着四桶刚压碎的小石子,前往升降铁笼,负责把碎石铺在长城结冰的走道上。即使有白灵相伴,这依旧是件既孤单又无趣的差事,但琼恩不以为忤。倘若天气清朗,站在长城之上,半个世界尽收眼底,何况这里的空气向来清新冷冽。他可以在这里静静思考,而他发觉自己想起了山姆威尔·塔利……奇怪的是,还有提利昂·兰尼斯特。他不禁好奇提利昂会怎么对待这胖小子。侏儒曾嘻嘻笑着对他说:大部分的人宁可否认事实,也不愿面对真相。这个世界有太多逞英雄的胆小鬼,能像山姆威尔·塔利这样自承怯懦还真需要点古怪的勇气。
  他的肩膀还在痛,也因此拖慢了工作进度,等铺完走道,天已经快黑。他逗留在长城上观看日落,看着夕阳把西边的天染成一片血红。直到夜幕低垂,琼恩方才拾起空桶,走回铁笼,拉铃叫下面的守卫放他下去。
  他和白灵回到大厅时,晚餐已差不多结束。一群黑衣弟兄聚在火炉边喝着烫过的酒,赌起骰子。他的朋友们坐在西墙下的长凳上,笑作一团。派普正绘声绘色地说着故事,这个跟过戏班的大耳朵男孩是个天生的骗子,擅长模仿各种声音,听他讲故事,如同身临其境,一会儿模仿国王,一会儿又变成猪倌。当他学起酒店女侍或待字闺中的公主时,那高亢的假音每每让大伙儿笑得泪流不止,而他装起太监则像极夸张化的艾里沙爵士。琼恩和大家一样喜欢听派普胡闹……但这天晚上他却转身走到长凳的尽头,山姆威尔·塔利坐在那儿,离其他人远远的。
  琼恩在他对面坐下时,他正吃着厨子们为晚餐准备的最后一个猪肉馅饼。胖男孩看到白灵,两眼张得老大。“那是狼?”
  “是冰原狼,”琼恩道,“他叫白灵。冰原狼是我父亲的家徽。”
  “我们家是健步猎人。”山姆威尔·塔利说。
  “你喜欢打猎?”
  胖男孩听了浑身发抖,“最讨厌了,”他似乎又要哭起来。
  “又怎么了?”琼恩问他,“你怎么老是怕东怕西?”
  山姆盯着最后一个猪肉馅饼,虚弱地摇摇头,吓得连话都不敢说。大厅里突然响起一阵哄笑,琼恩听到派普用假音发出怪叫。他站起身。“我们出去吧。”
  肥大的圆脸抬起来,狐疑地看着他。“干嘛?出去做什么?”
  “聊天。”琼恩道,“你看到长城了吗?”
  “我胖虽胖,眼睛可没瞎。”山姆威尔·塔利说,“我当然看见了,它有七百尺高哩。”但他还是站了起来,裹起一件绒毛滚边的披风,随琼恩走出大厅。他依旧提心吊胆,仿佛怀疑有什么卑劣的恶作剧在门外的暗夜等候他。白灵跟在他们身边。“我真没想到是这样,”山姆边走边说,呼息在冷气里凝成白雾。他光是跟上脚步,就已经累得气喘吁吁。“所有的房舍都破败不堪,而且这儿好……好……”
  “好冷?”厚厚的冻霜正逐渐笼罩城堡,琼恩感觉得到灰色的野草在他脚下咯啦碎裂。
  山姆悲苦地点头。“我最怕冷了,”他说,“昨晚我半夜醒来,屋里黑漆漆的,火也熄了,我本以为等到今早上,自己一定会活活冻死。”
  “你一定是从比较温暖的地方来的。”
  “到上个月为止,我都没见过雪。当时我正跟家父派来送我北上的人穿越荒冢地,天上就开始落下这种白白的东西,像阵柔软的雨。起初我觉得好美,像是从天而降的羽毛,但它下个不停,冻得我连骨头都快结冰。雪一直下,下到人们胡子里都是冰块,肩膀上也积满了雪,还是不停,我真怕它就这样下个没完。”
  琼恩只是微笑。
  绝境长城高高地耸立在他们面前,在残月苍白的光芒照映下闪闪发亮。繁星在头顶的夜幕中燃烧,澄澈而锐利。“他们会逼我上去吗?”山姆问,他一眼扫到城上蜿蜒的木制长梯,脸顿时像结块的酸牛奶一样僵硬。“要我爬上去我不死才怪。”
  “那边有个绞盘,”琼恩指给他看,“你可以坐在铁笼里吊上去。”
  山姆威尔·塔利哼了一声:“我讨厌高的地方。”
  这太离谱了。琼恩难以置信地皱起眉头。“你到底有什么不怕?”他问,“我真搞不懂,假如你真这么窝囊,那你干嘛来这儿?胆小鬼加入守夜人部队做什么?”
  山姆威尔·塔利久久地注视着他,那张大圆脸仿佛就要塌陷进去。他在结霜的地面坐下,竟就这么哭了起来,抽抽噎噎,整个身体都在颤抖。琼恩·雪诺没了主意,只能站在一旁观看。他的泪水如同荒冢地的雪,似乎永远不会停。
  到头来还是白灵聪明。苍白的冰原狼像阴影一般无声地靠过去,舔舐山姆威尔·塔利脸上温热的泪水。胖男孩惊叫了一声……但不知什么缘故,转眼间他的啜泣就变成了欢笑。
  琼恩·雪诺也笑了。随后他们一起坐在结冰的地面上,蜷缩在斗篷里,白灵窝在两人之间。琼恩说起他和罗柏在夏末雪地里找到刚出生的小狼群的故事。这好像是一千年前的故事了。但很快,他发觉自己谈到了临冬城。
  “我有时候做梦都还会回去。”他说,“我梦到自己走在空荡荡的大厅里,四壁反射着我的声音,却无人应答,所以我加快脚步,打开一扇扇门,喊着其他人的名字。我不知道自己究竟要找谁,多半是找我父亲,有时候却是罗柏,有时又是我小妹艾莉亚,或是我叔叔。”想起至今依然下落不明的班扬·史塔克,他不禁难过起来。熊老派了游骑兵北出长城去找他。杰瑞米·莱克爵士领过两次队,“断掌”科林则从影子塔出发,但除了叔叔在森林里偶尔留下来当路标的火把外,可说一无所获。一旦进入陡峭的西北高地,各种记号便都突然不见,班扬·史塔克的痕迹消失得无影无踪。
  “在梦中你找到人了吗?”山姆问。
  琼恩摇摇头。“一次也没有。城堡里总是空无一人。”他从未对人说起过这个梦,更不明白自己此刻为何独对山姆敞开胸怀,但说出来的感觉真好。“连鸟巢里的乌鸦也不见了,马厩里只剩下一堆枯骨,每次都把我吓得半死。我开始乱跑,到处开门,三步并作两步地爬着高塔楼梯,尖叫着别人的名字,任何人都好。最后,我发现自己站在通往地下墓窖的门前,里面一团漆黑,我只能看见蜿蜒向下的螺旋梯。不知怎的,我很清楚自己必须下去,但我却不想下去。我害怕等在里面的东西。古时候历代的冬境之王都在那儿,坐在他们的王位上,石雕狼躺在脚边,大腿横放着铁剑,可我怕的却不是他们。我大声尖叫,我告诉他们我不是史塔克家的人,此地与我无关,然而没有用,不管怎样我都必须下去。于是我扶着墙壁前进,没有火把照明,我只好慢慢往下走。路越来越暗,越来越暗,暗到我直想尖叫。”他停下来,皱起眉头,觉得很不好意思。“每次梦到这里,我就醒了。”他醒来时总是浑身冷汗,独自在黑暗的卧室里发抖。这时白灵会跳到他身边,用如朝阳般温暖的身躯依偎他,然后他会把脸枕在冰原狼长长的白色毛皮上,再度沉沉睡去。“你会梦见角陵吗?”
  “不会。”山姆抿紧嘴唇。“我讨厌那里。”他搔搔白灵耳背,陷入沉思,琼恩也没追问。又过了一阵子,山姆威尔·塔利终于开始说话,琼恩·雪诺则静静聆听,听这个自承懦弱的胆小鬼亲口述说来到绝境长城的的缘由。
  塔利家族历史悠久,盛名远播,是高庭公爵兼南境守护梅斯·提利尔的封臣。山姆威尔乃是蓝道·塔利伯爵的嫡长子,生来就继承了富饶的领地、坚固的堡垒和一把传奇的双手巨剑。剑名“碎心”,是用瓦雷利亚钢打造而成,父子历代相传,已有近五百年之久。
  然而不论山姆威尔诞生时,父亲对儿子有着何种的骄傲,都已经随着他的日渐长大、变得肥胖、柔弱又脾气古怪,而全部烟消云散。山姆喜欢听音乐,喜欢编曲子,喜欢穿柔软的天鹅绒,喜欢跟在城堡厨房的师傅身边、陶醉于他调制的柠檬蛋糕和蓝莓甜饼的浓郁香气里。他的兴趣在于读书以及和小猫玩耍,手脚笨拙的他,却又反常地热爱舞蹈。只是他见了血就反胃,连看杀鸡都会哭。角陵的教头来了又去,试图将山姆威尔变成他父亲所期望的骁勇骑士。这孩子受过骂也挨过棍,尝过耳光也熬过饿。有个人叫他穿着锁子甲睡觉,好让他习惯军中生活。另一个人则叫他穿上母亲的衣服,绕城示众,用羞辱来激发他的男子气概。结果他却越来越胖,胆子越变越小,最后蓝道伯爵的失望转成愤怒,终至厌恶。“有一次,”山姆透露,他的声音像是悄悄话。“从魁尔斯来了两个白皮肤蓝嘴唇的男巫,他们杀了一头野公牛,然后把我浸在温热的鲜血里,可我并没有像他们所说的那样变勇敢,我只觉得恶心,呕吐。结果父亲教他们两个都吃了顿鞭子。”
  在接连三年生出三个女儿后,塔利夫人终于又为伯爵产下第二个儿子。从那天起,蓝道伯爵便不再理会山姆,而把全副精神都投注在这个年纪较小、强壮又有活力,怎么看都更讨他欢喜的儿子身上。于是山姆威尔度过了几年甜美的安逸岁月,沉浸在音乐和书本中。
  直到他十五岁命名日那天清晨,他被叫醒后,发现自己的马已经鞍辔妥当,正等着他。三个侍卫护送他来到角陵附近一座森林里,父亲在那儿剥鹿皮。“你就快成年了,又是我的继承人,”蓝道·塔利伯爵一边用猎刀割开皮肉,露出里面的骨架,一边对他的长子说,“你没给我什么借口,我无法将你除名,但我也不会把该由狄肯继承的领地和封号交给你。只有强壮的人才配持有”碎心“,而你连碰它的剑柄都不配。所以我作了决定,你今天就得宣布自己渴望披上黑衣,放弃一切继承权,并在天黑前动身北上。”
  “如果你不照办,那明天我们会外出打猎,而你的马将在林中某处跌倒,你也会飞出马鞍摔死……至少我会这么告诉你母亲。她心肠太软,连对你这种人都疼爱有加,我不想让她难过。你不用幻想会死得多干脆,或是有办法抵抗,因为我会很乐意穷追不舍,亲手宰掉你这头猪。”他抛开猎刀,手臂到肘全都染得腥红。“所以啰,你有两个选择,不是守夜人,”——他把手伸进鹿尸,掏出心脏,血淋淋地握在手中——“就是这个。”
  山姆用种平静而死板的声音说着故事,仿佛这事发生在别人身上,而不是他自己。奇怪的是,琼恩心想,他竟然停下来不哭了。他说完后,两人坐在一起听夜风。全世界没有旁的声音。
  最后琼恩道:“我们该回大厅去了。”
  “怎么?”
  琼恩耸耸肩。“那儿有热苹果酒可喝,不然你也可以喝烫过的葡萄酒。戴利恩心情好的话,会唱歌给我们听。来这儿之前,他原本……呃,是个歌手,嗯,可能不很专业啦,但挺不赖,算是未出师的歌手罢。”
  “他怎么会来这儿?”山姆问。
  “金树城的罗宛伯爵发现女儿被他睡了。那个女的大他两岁,戴利恩发誓是她帮他爬进卧室窗户的,可在父亲严厉的目光下,她指称自己是被强暴,于是他就来啦。伊蒙师傅听过他唱歌后,说他的声音像加了蜜的雷。”琼恩微笑,“陶德有时也唱歌,如果你把那也算做是歌的话。他都唱些打他爹那儿学来的饮酒歌,派普说他的声音是加了尿的屁。”两人齐声哈哈大笑。
  “他们两人的歌声我都想听听,”山姆承认。“但他们不会欢迎我的。”他满脸愁容道,“他明天还会逼我打架,对吧?”
  “没错。”琼恩很不情愿地说。
  山姆蹒跚地站起身。“我想办法睡一会儿好了。”他裹紧斗篷离开。
  琼恩带着白灵回到大厅时,其他人都还在。“你跑哪儿去啦?”派普问。
  “跟山姆聊天。”他说。
  “他实在窝囊透顶,”葛兰道,“晚上吃饭,长凳上明明还有空位,可他拿了馅饼偏偏就不敢过来跟我们一起坐。”
  “火腿大人太尊贵啦,不跟我们这种人同桌用饭的。”杰伦猜测。
  “你们看看他吃猪肉饼的样子,”陶德狞笑道,“简直就是在跟兄弟叙旧。”说完他学起了猪叫。
  “闭嘴!”琼恩愤怒地斥道。
  其他男孩被他突如其来的怒气吓住,纷纷沉默下来。“听我说。”琼恩平静地告诉他们该怎么做。如他所料,派普站在他这边,但令人惊喜的是霍德也表示支持。葛兰起初还有些犹豫,但琼恩知道怎样才能说动他。其他人也纷纷同意。琼恩或好言劝说,或以利相诱,有时出言羞辱,必要的话也用武力要挟。最后所有人都愿意照他的话去做……只有雷斯特不肯。
  “你们要孬种就孬种罢,”雷斯特说,“但如果索恩叫我跟猪小姐打,我可是会好好切他一大块火腿下来。”他当着琼恩的面冷笑两声,转身便走。
  几小时后,当全城的人都在沉睡时,他们三个到他寝室去了一趟。当葛兰抓住他的手,派普坐上他的腿,白灵扑到他胸膛的时候,琼恩可以听见雷斯特急促的喘息。冰原狼的两眼如一对彤红的火烬,他用牙齿轻轻划破男孩喉咙柔软的皮肤,微微见血。“别忘了,我们知道你睡在哪儿。”琼恩轻声说。
  隔天早上,琼恩听见雷斯特对阿贝特和陶德解释,说他刮胡子的时候如何不小心被剃刀刮伤。
  从那天起,不论是雷斯特或其他人,谁都不会伤害山姆威尔·塔利。若艾里沙爵士要他们和他单打,他们就站在原地,拨开他缓慢笨拙的攻击。假如教头扯着喉咙叫他们进攻,他们便跳到山姆身边,然后轻轻地在他胸甲、头盔或脚上点一记。艾里沙爵士气得半死,出言胁迫,骂他们是懦夫、娘娘腔,什么难听的话都出了笼,但依旧没人动山姆半根汗毛。几天后的一个晚上,他在琼恩的敦促下,坐在霍德旁边跟大家一起吃晚餐。之后又过了两个星期,他才鼓起勇气加入谈话,很快就跟其他人一样,被派普的鬼脸逗得哈哈大笑,然后开起葛兰的玩笑来。
  山姆威尔·塔利虽然臃肿笨拙,胆子又小,但他可不笨。有天夜里,他来到琼恩的寝室,“我不知道你做了什么,”他说:“但我知道是你做的。”他害羞地转开视线。“我本来一个朋友也没有。”
  “我们不是朋友,”琼恩拍拍山姆宽阔的肩膀,“我们是兄弟。”
  他们的确是兄弟啊,山姆离开后,他暗自思量。罗柏、布兰和瑞肯都是父亲的孩子,他也依然爱着他们,但由于凯特琳·史塔克的关系,琼恩知道自己终究不是他们的一分子。临冬城的灰墙或许仍令他魂牵梦萦,然而现在黑城堡才是他的生命皈依,他的手足兄弟则是山姆、葛兰、霍德、派普和其他无法见容于社会。穿着黑衣的守夜人。
  “叔叔说得没错呢。”他悄声对白灵说,却不知此生能否与班扬·史塔克重逢,好当面感谢他。


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2015-08-28 0
   27.EDDARD


   It’s the Hand’s tourney that’s the cause of all the trouble, my lords,” the Commander of the City Watch complained to the king’s council.
   “The king’s tourney,” Ned corrected, wincing. “I assure you, the Hand wants no part of it.”
   “Call it what you will, my lord. Knights have been arriving from all over the realm, and for every knight we get two freeriders, three craftsmen, six men-at-arms, a dozen merchants, two dozen whores, and more thieves than I dare guess. This cursed heat had half the city in a fever to start, and now with all these visitors?.?.?.?last night we had a drowning, a tavern riot, three knife fights, a rape, two fires, robberies beyond count, and a drunken horse race down the Street of the Sisters. The night before a woman’s head was found in the Great Sept, floating in the rainbow pool. No one seems to know how it got there or who it belongs to.”
   “How dreadful,” Varys said with a shudder.
   Lord Renly Baratheon was less sympathetic. “If you cannot keep the king’s peace, Janos, perhaps the City Watch should be commanded by someone who can.”
   Stout, jowly Janos Slynt puffed himself up like an angry frog, his bald pate reddening. “Aegon the Dragon himself could not keep the peace, Lord Renly. I need more men.”
   “How many?” Ned asked, leaning forward. As ever, Robert had not troubled himself to attend the council session, so it fell to his Hand to speak for him.
   “As many as can be gotten, Lord Hand.”
   “Hire fifty new men,” Ned told him. “Lord Baelish will see that you get the coin.”
   “I will?” Littlefinger said.
   “You will. You found forty thousand golden dragons for a champion’s purse, surely you can scrape together a few coppers to keep the king’s peace.” Ned turned back to Janos Slynt. “I will also give you twenty good swords from my own household guard, to serve with the Watch until the crowds have left.”
   “All thanks, Lord Hand,” Slynt said, bowing. “I promise you, they shall be put to good use.”
   When the Commander had taken his leave, Eddard Stark turned to the rest of the council. “The sooner this folly is done with, the better I shall like it.” As if the expense and trouble were not irksome enough, all and sundry insisted on salting Ned’s wound by calling it “the Hand’s tourney,” as if he were the cause of it. And Robert honestly seemed to think he should feel honored!
   “The realm prospers from such events, my lord,” Grand Maester Pycelle said. “They bring the great the chance of glory, and the lowly a respite from their woes.”
   “And put coins in many a pocket,” Littlefinger added. “Every inn in the city is full, and the whores are walking bowlegged and jingling with each step.”
   Lord Renly laughed. “We’re fortunate my brother Stannis is not with us. Remember the time he proposed to outlaw brothels? The king asked him if perhaps he’d like to outlaw eating, shitting, and breathing while he was at it. If truth be told, I ofttimes wonder how Stannis ever got that ugly daughter of his. He goes to his marriage bed like a man marching to a battlefield, with a grim look in his eyes and a determination to do his duty.”
   Ned had not joined the laughter. “I wonder about your brother Stannis as well. I wonder when he intends to end his visit to Dragonstone and resume his seat on this council.”
   “No doubt as soon as we’ve scourged all those whores into the sea,” Littlefinger replied, provoking more laughter.
   “I have heard quite enough about whores for one day,” Ned said, rising. “Until the morrow.”
   Harwin had the door when Ned returned to the Tower of the Hand. “Summon Jory to my chambers and tell your father to saddle my horse,” Ned told him, too brusquely.
   “As you say, my lord.”
   The Red Keep and the “Hand’s tourney” were chafing him raw, Ned reflected as he climbed. He yearned for the comfort of Catelyn’s arms, for the sounds of Robb and Jon crossing swords in the practice yard, for the cool days and cold nights of the north.
   In his chambers he stripped off his council silks and sat for a moment with the book while he waited for Jory to arrive. The Lineages and Histories of the Great Houses of the Seven Kingdoms, With Descliptions of Many High Lords and Noble Ladies and Their Children, by Grand Maester Malleon. Pycelle had spoken truly; it made for ponderous reading. Yet Jon Arryn had asked for it, and Ned felt certain he had reasons. There was something here, some truth buried in these brittle yellow pages, if only he could see it. But what? The tome was over a century old. Scarcely a man now alive had yet been born when Malleon had compiled his dusty lists of weddings, births, and deaths.
   He opened to the section on House Lannister once more, and turned the pages slowly, hoping against hope that something would leap out at him. The Lannisters were an old family, tracing their descent back to Lann the Clever, a trickster from the Age of Heroes who was no doubt as legendary as Bran the Builder, though far more beloved of singers and taletellers. In the songs, Lann was the fellow who winkled the Casterlys out of Casterly Rock with no weapon but his wits, and stole gold from the sun to brighten his curly hair. Ned wished he were here now, to winkle the truth out of this damnable book.
   A sharp rap on the door heralded Jory Cassel. Ned closed Malleon’s tome and bid him enter. “I’ve promised the City Watch twenty of my guard until the tourney is done,” he told him. “I rely on you to make the choice. Give Alyn the command, and make certain the men understand that they are needed to stop fights, not start them.” Rising, Ned opened a cedar chest and removed a light linen undertunic. “Did you find the stableboy?”
   “The watchman, my lord,” Jory said. “He vows he’ll never touch another horse.”
   “What did he have to say?”
   “He claims he knew Lord Arryn well. Fast friends, they were.” Jory snorted. “The Hand always gave the lads a copper on their name days, he says. Had a way with horses. Never rode his mounts too hard, and brought them carrots and apples, so they were always pleased to see him.”
   “Carrots and apples,” Ned repeated. It sounded as if this boy would be even less use than the others. And he was the last of the four Littlefinger had turned up. Jory had spoken to each of them in turn. Ser Hugh had been brusque and uninformative, and arrogant as only a new-made knight can be. If the Hand wished to talk to him, he should be pleased to receive him, but he would not be questioned by a mere captain of guards?.?.?.?even if said captain was ten years older and a hundred times the swordsman. The serving girl had at least been pleasant. She said Lord Jon had been reading more than was good for him, that he was troubled and melancholy over his young son’s frailty, and gruff with his lady wife. The potboy, now cordwainer, had never exchanged so much as a word with Lord Jon, but he was full of oddments of kitchen gossip: the lord had been quarreling with the king, the lord only picked at his food, the lord was sending his boy to be fostered on Dragonstone, the lord had taken a great interest in the breeding of hunting hounds, the lord had visited a master armorer to commission a new suit of plate, wrought all in pale silver with a blue jasper falcon and a mother-of-pearl moon on the breast. The king’s own brother had gone with him to help choose the design, the potboy said. No, not Lord Renly, the other one, Lord Stannis.
   “Did our watchman recall anything else of note?”
   “The lad swears Lord Jon was as strong as a man half his age. Often went riding with Lord Stannis, he says.”
   Stannis again, Ned thought. He found that curious. Jon Arryn and he had been cordial, but never friendly. And while Robert had been riding north to Winterfell, Stannis had removed himself to Dragonstone, the Targaryen island fastness he had conquered in his brother’s name. He had given no word as to when he might return. “Where did they go on these rides?” Ned asked.
   “The boy says that they visited a brothel.”
   “A brothel?” Ned said. “The Lord of the Eyrie and Hand of the King visited a brothel with Stannis Baratheon?” He shook his head, incredulous, wondering what Lord Renly would make of this tidbit. Robert’s lusts were the subject of ribald drinking songs throughout the realm, but Stannis was a different sort of man; a bare year younger than the king, yet utterly unlike him, stern, humorless, unforgiving, grim in his sense of duty.
   “The boy insists it’s true. The Hand took three guardsmen with him, and the boy says they were joking of it when he took their horses afterward.”
   “Which brothel?” Ned asked.
   “The boy did not know. The guards would.”
   “A pity Lysa carried them off to the Vale,” Ned said dryly. “The gods are doing their best to vex us.Lady Lysa, Maester Colemon, Lord Stannis?.?.?.?everyone who might actually know the truth of what happened to Jon Arryn is a thousand leagues away.”
   “Will you summon Lord Stannis back from Dragonstone?”
   “Not yet,” Ned said. “Not until I have a better notion of what this is all about and where he stands.” The matter nagged at him. Why did Stannis leave? Had he played some part in Jon Arryn’s murder? Or was he afraid? Ned found it hard to imagine what could frighten Stannis Baratheon, who had once held Storm’s End through a year of siege, surviving on rats and boot leather while the Lords Tyrell and Redwyne sat outside with their hosts, banqueting in sight of his walls.
   “Bring me my doublet, if you would. The grey, with the direwolf sigil. I want this armorer to know who I am. It might make him more forthcoming.”
   Jory went to the wardrobe. “Lord Renly is brother to Lord Stannis as well as the king.”
   “Yet it seems that he was not invited on these rides.” Ned was not sure what to make of Renly, with all his friendly ways and easy smiles. A few days past, he had taken Ned aside to show him an exquisite rose gold locklet. Inside was a miniature painted in the vivid Myrish style, of a lovely young girl with doe’s eyes and a cascade of soft brown hair. Renly had seemed anxious to know if the girl reminded him of anyone, and when Ned had no answer but a shrug, he had seemed disappointed. The maid was Loras Tyrell’s sister Margaery, he’d confessed, but there were those who said she looked like Lyanna. “No,” Ned had told him, bemused. Could it be that Lord Renly, who looked so like a young Robert, had conceived a passion for a girl he fancied to be a young Lyanna? That struck him as more than passing queer.
   Jory held out the doublet, and Ned slid his hands through the armholes. “Perhaps Lord Stannis will return for Robert’s tourney,” he said as Jory laced the garment up the back.
   “That would be a stroke of fortune, my lord,” Jory said.
   Ned buckled on a longsword. “In other words, not bloody likely.” His smile was grim.
   Jory draped Ned’s cloak across his shoulders and clasped it at the throat with the Hand’s badge of office. “The armorer lives above his shop, in a large house at the top of the Street of Steel. Alyn knows the way, my lord.”
   Ned nodded. “The gods help this potboy if he’s sent me off haring after shadows.” It was a slim enough staff to lean on, but the Jon Arryn that Ned Stark had known was not one to wear jeweled and silvered plate. Steel was steel; it was meant for protection, not ornament. He might have changed his views, to be sure. He would scarcely have been the first man who came to look on things differently after a few years at court?.?.?.?but the change was marked enough to make Ned wonder.
   “Is there any other service I might perform?”
   “I suppose you’d best begin visiting whorehouses.”
   “Hard duty, my lord.” Jory grinned. “The men will be glad to help. Porther has made a fair start already.”
   Ned’s favorite horse was saddled and waiting in the yard. Varly and Jacks fell in beside him as he rode through the yard. Their steel caps and shirts of mail must have been sweltering, yet they said no word of complaint. As Lord Eddard passed beneath the King’s Gate into the stink of the city, his grey and white cloak streaming from his shoulders, he saw eyes everywhere and kicked his mount into a trot. His guard followed.
   He looked behind him frequently as they made their way through the crowded city streets. Tomard and Desmond had left the castle early this morning to take up positions on the route they must take, and watch for anyone following them, but even so, Ned was uncertain. The shadow of the King’s Spider and his little birds had him fretting like a maiden on her wedding night.
   The Street of Steel began at the market square beside the River Gate, as it was named on maps, or the Mud Gate, as it was commonly called. A mummer on stilts was striding through the throngs like some great insect, with a horde of barefoot children trailing behind him, hooting. Elsewhere, two ragged boys no older than Bran were dueling with sticks, to the loud encouragement of some and the furious curses of others. An old woman ended the contest by leaning out of her window and emptying a bucket of slops on the heads of the combatants. In the shadow of the wall, farmers stood beside their wagons, bellowing out, “Apples, the best apples, cheap at twice the price,” and “Blood melons, sweet as honey,” and “Turnips, onions, roots, here you go here, here you go, turnips, onions, roots, here you go here.”
   The Mud Gate was open, and a squad of City Watchmen stood under the portcullis in their golden cloaks, leaning on spears. When a column of riders appeared from the west, the guardsmen sprang into action, shouting commands and moving the carts and foot traffic aside to let the knight enter with his escort. The first rider through the gate carried a long black banner. The silk rippled in the wind like a living thing; across the fabric was blazoned a night sky slashed with purple lightning. “Make way for Lord Beric!” the rider shouted. “Make way for Lord Beric!” And close behind came the young lord himself, a dashing figure on a black courser, with red-gold hair and a black satin cloak dusted with stars. “Here to fight in the Hand’s tourney, my lord?” a guardsman called out to him. “Here to win the Hand’s tourney,” Lord Beric shouted back as the crowd cheered.
   Ned turned off the square where the Street of Steel began and followed its winding path up a long hill, past blacksmiths working at open forges, freeriders haggling over mail shirts, and grizzled ironmongers selling old blades and razors from their wagons. The farther they climbed, the larger the buildings grew. The man they wanted was all the way at the top of the hill, in a huge house of timber and plaster whose upper stories loomed over the narrow street. The double doors showed a hunting scene carved in ebony and weirwood. A pair of stone knights stood sentry at the entrance, armored in fanciful suits of polished red steel that transformed them into griffin and unicorn. Ned left his horse with Jacks and shouldered his way inside.
   The slim young serving girl took quick note of Ned’s badge and the sigil on his doublet, and the master came hurrying out, all smiles and bows. “Wine for the King’s Hand,” he told the girl, gesturing Ned to a couch. “I am Tobho Mott, my lord, please, please, put yourself at ease.” He wore a black velvet coat with hammers embroidered on the sleeves in silver thread, Around his neck was a heavy silver chain and a sapphire as large as a pigeon’s egg. “If you are in need of new arms for the Hand’s tourney, you have come to the right shop.” Ned did not bother to correct him. “My work is costly, and I make no apologies for that, my lord,” he said as he filled two matching silver goblets. “You will not find craftsmanship equal to mine anywhere in the Seven Kingdoms, I promise you. Visit every forge in King’s Landing if you like, and compare for yourself. Any village smith can hammer out a shirt of mail; my work is art.”
   Ned sipped his wine and let the man go on. The Knight of Flowers bought all his armor here, Tobho boasted, and many high lords, the ones who knew fine steel, and even Lord Renly, the king’s own brother. Perhaps the Hand had seen Lord Renly’s new armor, the green plate with the golden antlers? No other armorer in the city could get that deep a green; he knew the secret of putting color in the steel itself, paint and enamel were the crutches of a journeyman. Or mayhaps the Hand wanted a blade? Tobho had learned to work Valyrian steel at the forges of Qohor as a boy. Only a man who knew the spells could take old weapons and forge them anew. “The direwolf is the sigil of House Stark, is it not? I could fashion a direwolf helm so real that children will run from you in the street,” he vowed.
   Ned smiled. “Did you make a falcon helm for Lord Arryn?”
   Tobho Mott paused a long moment and set aside his wine. “The Hand did call upon me, with Lord Stannis, the king’s brother. I regret to say, they did not honor me with their patronage.”
   Ned looked at the man evenly, saying nothing, waiting. He had found over the years that silence sometimes yielded more than questions. And so it was this time.
   “They asked to see the boy,” the armorer said, “so I took them back to the forge.”
   “The boy,” Ned echoed. He had no notion who the boy might be. “I should like to see the boy as well.”
   Tobho Mott gave him a cool, careful look. “As you wish, my lord,” he said with no trace of his former friendliness. He led Ned out a rear door and across a narrow yard, back to the cavernous stone barn where the work was done. When the armorer opened the door, the blast of hot air that came through made Ned feel as though he were walking into a dragon’s mouth. Inside, a forge blazed in each corner, and the air stank of smoke and sulfur. Journeymen armorers glanced up from their hammers and tongs just long enough to wipe the sweat from their brows, while bare-chested apprentice boys worked the bellows.
   The master called over a tall lad about Robb’s age, his arms and chest corded with muscle. “This is Lord Stark, the new Hand of the King,” he told him as the boy looked at Ned through sullen blue eyes and pushed back sweat-soaked hair with his fingers. Thick hair, shaggy and unkempt and black as ink. The shadow of a new beard darkened his jaw. “This is Gendry. Strong for his age, and he works hard. Show the Hand that helmet you made, lad.” Almost shyly, the boy led them to his bench, and a steel helm shaped like a bull’s head, with two great curving horns.
   Ned turned the helm over in his hands. It was raw steel, unpolished but expertly shaped. “This is fine work. I would be pleased if you would let me buy it.”
   The boy snatched it out of his hands. “It’s not for sale.”
   Tobho Mott looked horror-struck. “Boy, this is the King’s Hand. If his lordship wants this helm, make him a gift of it. He honors you by asking.”
   “I made it for me,” the boy said stubbornly.
   “A hundred pardons, my lord,” his master said hurriedly to Ned. “The boy is crude as new steel, and like new steel would profit from some beating. That helm is journeyman’s work at best. Forgive him and I promise I will craft you a helm like none you have ever seen.”
   “He’s done nothing that requires my forgiveness. Gendry, when Lord Arryn came to see you, what did you talk about?”
   “He asked me questions is all, m’lord.”
   “What sort of questions?”
   The boy shrugged. “How was I, and was I well treated, and if I liked the work, and stuff about my mother. Who she was and what she looked like and all.”
   “What did you tell him?” Ned asked.
   The boy shoved a fresh fall of black hair off his forehead. “She died when I was little. She had yellow hair, and sometimes she used to sing to me, I remember. She worked in an alehouse.”
   “Did Lord Stannis question you as well?”
   “The bald one? No, not him. He never said no word, just glared at me, like I was some raper who done for his daughter.”
   “Mind your filthy tongue,” the master said. “This is the King’s own Hand.” The boy lowered his eyes. “A smart boy, but stubborn. That helm?.?.?.? the others call him bullheaded, so he threw it in their teeth.”
   Ned touched the boy’s head, fingering the thick black hair. “Look at me, Gendry.” The apprentice lifted his face. Ned studied the shape of his jaw, the eyes like blue ice. Yes, he thought, I see it. “Go back to your work, lad. I’m sorry to have bothered you.” He walked back to the house with the master. “Who paid the boy’s apprentice fee?” he asked lightly.
   Mott looked fretful. “You saw the boy. Such a strong boy. Those hands of his, those hands were made for hammers. He had such promise, I took him on without a fee.”
   “The truth now,” Ned urged. “The streets are full of strong boys. The day you take on an apprentice without a fee will be the day the Wall comes down. Who paid for him?”
   “A lord,” the master said reluctantly. “He gave no name, and wore no sigil on his coat. He paid in gold, twice the customary sum, and said he was paying once for the boy, and once for my silence.”
   “Describe him.”
   “He was stout, round of shoulder, not so tall as you. Brown beard, but there was a bit of red in it, I’ll swear. He wore a rich cloak, that I do remember, heavy purple velvet worked with silver threads, but the hood shadowed his face and I never did see him clear.” He hesitated a moment. “My lord, I want no trouble.”
   “None of us wants trouble, but I fear these are troubled times, Master Mott,” Ned said. “You know who the boy is.”
   “I am only an armorer, my lord. I know what I’m told.”
   “You know who the boy is,” Ned repeated patiently. “That is not a question.”
   “The boy is my apprentice,” the master said. He looked Ned in the eye, stubborn as old iron. “Who he was before he came to me, that’s none of my concern.”
   Ned nodded. He decided that he liked Tobho Mott, master armorer. “If the day ever comes when Gendry would rather wield a sword than forge one, send him to me. He has the look of a warrior. Until then, you have my thanks, Master Mott, and my promise. Should I ever want a helm to frighten children, this will be the first place I visit.”
   His guard was waiting outside with the horses. “Did you find anything, my lord?” Jacks asked as Ned mounted up.
   “I did,” Ned told him, wondering. What had Jon Arryn wanted with a king’s bastard, and why was it worth his life?


Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter28 艾德
  “诸位大人,这些麻烦都是首相的比武大会带来的。”都城守备队的司令官向御前会议抱怨。
  “国王的比武大会,”奈德皱着眉头纠正他,“我跟你保证,首相对这事一点兴趣都没有。”
  “您怎么说都行,大人,可事实是全国各地的骑士陆陆续续都来了哪。而每来一个骑士呢,跟着就来两个自由骑手、三个工匠、六个大兵、一打生意人、两打妓女,至于小偷,多到我猜都不敢猜。这该死的热天已经害城里半数人热得晕头转向,现在又来这么多家伙……昨儿晚上就有人溺死,外加一起酒馆暴乱,三起持刀械斗,一起强奸案,两场火灾,抢劫数不清啦,还有匹喝醉的马冲到修女街去了。前天呢,则有个女人的头被人发现漂在大圣堂的彩虹池里,没人知道那颗头是打哪儿来的,也没人知道那是谁的头。”
  “真是吓人哟。”瓦里斯打着哆嗦。
  蓝礼·拜拉席恩公爵可没他这么好心。“我说啊,杰诺斯,你要是连城里的秩序都无法维持,恐怕都城守卫队得换个有办法的人来当司令啰。”
  史林特生得高头大马,一副双下巴,他听了这话立刻变得跟青蛙一样气鼓鼓的,光头顿时红了起来。“蓝礼大人,就算龙王伊耿再世也管不住。我需要人手。”
  “你要多少人?”奈德倾身向前问。依惯例,劳勃又没参加会议,所以他这个“国王之手”只好代为发言。
  “首相大人,当然是越多越好。”
  “那就雇五十个新兵,”奈德告诉他,“钱的事交给贝里席大人打点。”
  “我打点?”小指头说。
  “没错。既然你连比武冠军的四万金龙赏金都筹得出,多弄几个铜板维持城里秩序想必不成问题。”奈德转头对杰诺斯·史林特道,“我再从我的贴身护卫中拨二十个人给你,直到城里这批人离开为止。”
  “非常感谢,首相大人。”史林特鞠躬,“我向您保证,一定让他们派上用场。”
  司令官离开后,奈德转向在场重臣:“这场闹剧早一天结束,我就早一天安心。”仿佛筹措经费和接踵而至的麻烦还不够他受,所有的闲杂人等都把这叫做“首相的比武大会”,这无疑是在伤口上洒盐,好像他才是罪魁祸首。而劳勃竟当真以为他应该为此感到光荣!
  “王国就是因为这种事才兴盛的啊,大人。”派席尔国师说,“对上等阶级而言,这是求取荣耀的大好时机。至于穷苦老百姓嘛,也能因此暂时忘忧解愁。”
  “很多人还能藉此大捞一笔,”小指头补充,“城里的旅店通通客满,妓女接客接到脚都合不拢,走起路来口袋里的铜板响叮当。”
  蓝礼公爵哈哈大笑:“还好我二哥史坦尼斯不在。记不记得那次他提议查禁妓院?结果国王问他说要不要顺便连吃饭、拉屎、呼吸也统统禁了算了。老实讲,有时候我真怀疑史坦尼斯那个丑女儿是怎么来的。老哥他上床简直跟上战场一样,眼神庄严肃穆,打定主意要履行他的责任。”
  奈德没有跟着笑。“我也在想你哥哥史坦尼斯的事,不知他何时才会结束龙石岛的探访,重新回到岗位。”
  “只要我们把妓女统统赶进海里,他就会马上回来了罢。”小指头此话一出,其他人笑得更厉害了。
  “关于妓女的事,我今天也听够了。”奈德起身说,“就到此为止。”
  奈德回到首相塔时,守门的是哈尔温。“叫乔里到我房间来,然后叫你爹帮我备好马鞍。”奈德告诉他,口气稍冲了点。
  “是的,老爷。”
  红堡里的御前会议和这所谓“首相的比武大会”让他满心不耐,奈德边爬楼梯边想。此刻他好想念凯特琳的怀抱,想念罗柏和琼恩在场子里练剑的声音,想念北方的凉爽白昼和清寒冷夜。
  进房后他褪去重臣穿的正式丝衣,坐着看了会儿书,等待乔里。这本书全名是《七国主要贵族之世家谱系与历史(内附关于许多爵爷夫人和他们子女的描述)》,由梅利恩国师所撰。派席尔说得没错,这东西还真是枯燥乏味。但琼恩·艾林既然找来读了,奈德相信必有其原因。在这些泛黄的脆弱书页间,肯定埋藏着重要的线索,问题只在于他是否能钻研出其中深意。那究竟是什么呢?这本书册的历史已经超过百年。当梅利恩收集这份蒙尘的婚丧喜庆清单时,目前活在世上的人几乎都还没出生呢。
  他再度翻到兰尼斯特家族的部分,刻意慢慢翻页,虽然明知不可能,却仍希望藉此灵光乍现。兰尼斯特家族历史悠久,向上可以追溯到英雄纪元时的骗术高手“机灵的”兰尼。他和“筑城者”布兰登一样同富传奇色彩,却更受歌手和说书人的爱戴。歌谣中的兰尼不靠刀剑,光凭他的机智就把凯斯德利家族赶出凯岩城,又从太阳那里偷来黄金为他的卷发增光。奈德真希望他此刻就在自己身边,帮他把书中那该死的秘密赶出来。
  一阵急促的敲门声宣告了乔里·凯索的到来。奈德阖上梅利恩的巨著,传他进来。“我答应从我的卫队里抽二十个人给都城守卫队,直到比武大会结束。”他告诉他,“挑人的事就交给你。让埃林领队,但务必让他们明白,首要任务是平息纷争,而非制造冲突。”奈德起身,打开雪松木箱,拿出一件轻制亚麻布上衣。“找到那个马僮了吗?”
  “老爷,您说的这个都城守卫,”乔里道,“他发誓这辈子再也不碰别的马了。”
  “为什么?”
  “他说自己很了解艾林大人,说什么两人一拍即合。”乔里哼了一声,“他说每逢小伙子们命名日,首相大人总不忘赏几个小钱。还说首相大人熟悉马性,从不让坐骑过分劳累,还每每带胡萝卜和苹果给马儿吃,所以它们都很喜欢他。”
  “胡萝卜和苹果。”奈德跟着念了一遍。听起来这小子能帮上的忙比其他几个人还要有限,而他已经是小指头所说那四人之中最后的一个了。乔里和每个人都分别谈过。修夫爵士脾气火爆,不肯多说,刚当上骑士就已经很骄傲。照他的话,倘若首相大人有意和他谈谈,他很乐于接见,但区区一个侍卫队长可没资格盘问他……就算这个侍卫队长大他十岁,剑术强他一百倍也没戏。那个厨房小妹总算还好沟通,她说琼恩大人读书读过头啦,还说他为小儿子的孱弱病体伤神担忧,对夫人又很粗暴。至于那个现在靠拉车维生的跑堂小厮,则从来没跟琼恩大人说过话。不过他倒是知道一堆厨房里的闲话:听说老爷近来常跟国王吵架,老爷嫌东西不好吃,老爷打算送他儿子到龙石岛当养子,老爷对养猎犬突然有了兴趣,老爷去找了个高明的武器师傅,委托他打造一副全新的铠甲,整件镀上白银,胸前安上一只蓝玉雕的猎鹰和珍珠母做的月亮。跑堂小弟说,是国王的弟弟亲自陪他去挑选材料和花样,喔不,不是蓝礼大人,是另外那个,史坦尼斯大人。
  “这守卫有没有提到什么值得留意的事?”
  “小伙子发誓说琼恩大人同年纪小他一半的人一样健壮,还常跟史坦尼斯大人外出骑马。”
  又是史坦尼斯,奈德心想。这可奇了,琼恩·艾林和他固然礼尚往来,却从不亲近。当劳勃北访临冬城时,史坦尼斯也躲回了龙石岛——那座多年前他以哥哥的名义,从坦格利安家族手中夺来的海岛要塞——并只字未提何时归来。“他们都骑马上哪儿?”奈德问。
  “那小子说上妓院去。”
  “上妓院?”奈德道,“鹰巢城公爵、御前首相和史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩一起上妓院?”他难以置信地摇头,心里暗想要是蓝礼大人听了不知会作何反应。劳勃性好渔色举国皆知,成天有人拿来编歌取笑,但史坦尼斯可不一样。他虽只比国王小一岁,个性却是天壤之别:严峻、缺乏幽默感,从不轻易宽恕他人,重视责任到几近冷酷的地步。
  “小伙子坚持说这是真的。首相大人随身带了三个侍卫,小伙子说事后帮他们牵马时,听见他们拿这事开玩笑。”
  “是哪家妓院?”奈德问。
  “小伙子也不知道,那几个侍卫应该知道。”
  “只可惜莱莎把他们都带回艾林谷去了。”奈德干涩地说,“诸神真是想尽办法阻挠我们。莱莎夫人、柯蒙学士,还有史坦尼斯大人……每一个可能知道真相的人都在千里之外。”
  “您要不要把史坦尼斯大人从龙石岛给召回来?”
  “还不是时候,”奈德道,“等我进一步了解内情,并弄清楚他站在哪一边再说。”这事真教他心烦。史坦尼斯为何离开?难道谋害琼恩·艾林他也有份?难道他在害怕?奈德很难想像有什么能吓住史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩,当年他曾坚守风息堡长达一年之久,到最后提利尔公爵和雷德温伯爵的军队围在城外,成天饮酒作乐,城里却只能靠吃老鼠肉和鞋皮支撑。
  “麻烦你帮我把背心拿来,就灰色有冰原狼饰样的那件。我要让这个武器师傅知道我是谁,这样他或许会比较容易开口。”
  乔里走到衣橱边。“蓝礼大人也是国王和史坦尼斯大人的弟弟。”
  “但他们骑马却没找他作伴,”虽然蓝礼态度友善又笑口常开,奈德仍旧摸不清他的立场。前几天,他把奈德拉到一边,向他展示一个精雕细琢的黄金玫瑰坠子,里面有张密尔画风的鲜活肖像,画中人是个生着雌鹿般眸子和一头柔软棕发的可爱少女。蓝礼似乎急于知道女孩是否让他联想起什么人,当奈德答不上来,只耸了耸肩时,他似乎相当失望。女孩是洛拉斯·提利尔的妹妹玛格丽,后来他坦承,不过有人说她长得像莱安娜。“不像啊。”奈德困惑地告诉他。难道说长得像劳勃年轻时的蓝礼,暗中爱慕着这位在他看来长得像年轻的莱安娜的女孩?真是怪事一桩。
  乔里递过背心,奈德把手穿进臂口。“或许史坦尼斯大人会回来参加劳勃的比武大会。”他边说边让乔里替他将衣服带子在后腰处系上结。
  “那可就真是诸神眷顾了,老爷。”乔里说。
  奈德系上一柄长剑。“换言之,大概他妈的不可能。”他无奈地笑笑。
  乔里把奈德的披风搭上他的肩膀,在喉咙的地方用首相的徽章扣住。“这武器师傅住在他店面楼上,就钢铁街顶的一栋大房子。埃林认得路,老爷。”
  奈德点点头。“要是这拉车小厮撒谎,就只有天上诸神能救他了。”虽然这实在不像是条可靠的线索,但奈德·史塔克所认识的琼恩·艾林可不会穿什么镶珠宝的银铠甲。他说过:铠甲就是铠甲,用来防身,而非装饰。当然,他也有可能改变想法,在宫里待过十几年,再怎么也不可能和从前一模一样……然而这个转变未免太大,奈德实在无法释怀。
  “还有什么需要我效劳?”
  “你可以准备上妓院了。”
  “老爷,这是苦差事啊。”乔里嘻嘻笑道,“我想大伙儿都会很乐意帮忙,波瑟早就迫不及待,自己先去了。”
  奈德最心爱的坐骑已经上好马鞍,正在庭院里等他。他穿过场子,瓦利和杰克斯一左一右跟了上来。在这种大热天,穿戴钢头盔和铠甲一定汗流浃背,但他们半声怨言也无。艾德公爵身披灰白相间的长披风,策马穿过国王大门,进入臭气四溢的城区,立时感觉到四处都是眼线。他一踢马肚,绝尘而去,两名侍卫紧跟在后。
  他们在拥挤的街道间穿梭,他频频回头。虽说托马德和戴斯蒙今天一大早便离开城堡,守在他们必经之路上,负责注意是否有人跟踪,但奈德还是不放心。活在国王的八脚蜘蛛及其鹰犬的阴影下,他就像洞房花烛夜的新嫁娘一样害怕。
  钢铁街从临河门旁的市集广场开始延伸。这临河门乃是地图上标记的名字,老百姓平常都唤它作“烂泥门”。街上,有个戏子正踩着高跷,像只巨型怪虫般大跨步走在人群里,后面跟了一大群光着脚丫的小孩,尖声怪叫着。另外一边则有两个衣衫褴褛,年纪跟布兰差不多的男孩正拿着木棍来往比划,围观群众有的大声喝采,有的气恼咒骂。最后一名老太婆从窗户里探出头,把一桶洗脚水倒在两个男生头上,才算终止了这场打斗。农民们躲在城墙的阴影下,站在他们的货车旁高声吆喝着:“苹果,上好的苹果哟,价钱再高一倍你都会觉得便宜哟,”或是“来买血甜瓜喔,甜得跟蜂蜜一样喔!”以及“大头菜、洋葱、马铃薯,来来来,大头菜、洋葱、马铃薯哟,来来来喔!”
  烂泥门大大敞开,一小队都城守卫肩披制式的金色披风,拄着长矛站在闸门下。眼看西边来了一群排成纵队骑马飞奔的人,守卫们急忙发号施令,把挡路的推车和行人赶开,好让骑士和他的随从通过。当先穿过大门的人高举一面长长的黑旗,丝织的旌旗在风中飞扬,仿如活物。旗帜上绣着一道划过夜空的紫色闪电。“贝里大人驾到!速速回避!”来者高喊,“贝里大人驾到!速速回避!”紧跟在后的正是那位金红头发的年轻贵族,他身披黑缎星纹披风,骑匹黑色骏马,十足浮华模样。“您是来参加首相比武大会的吗,大人?”一名守卫在他身后叫道。“我是来拿比武大会冠军的!”贝里伯爵在群众欢呼声中高声回应。
  奈德离开广场,转进钢铁街,沿着蜿蜒小路骑上长长的维桑尼亚丘陵,沿途经过在锻炉前干活的铁匠,拿着盔甲讨价还价的自由骑手,以及头发灰白,兜售着马车上各种旧铁陈刀的铁器贩子。他们越爬越高,建筑物也更显高大,城里绝大多数铁匠都在此地。他们要找的人住在丘顶,有一栋用木材和石膏搭成、楼层足以俯瞰下方狭窄巷道的巨大屋子。房子的两扇大门乃是黑檀木和鱼梁木所制,上面刻画着一幅打猎图,一对石雕骑士守在入口两侧,披挂着造型天马行空的红钢铠甲,使他们有了鹰头狮和独角兽的形态。奈德把马交给杰克斯,侧身走进屋内。
  瘦小的女侍眼尖,立刻认出奈德的徽章和背心上的家徽,没过多久屋主便急急忙忙出来迎接,满脸堆笑,忙着打躬作揖。“快帮首相大人倒酒。”他对女孩说,然后示意奈德在长椅落座。“大人,我叫托布·莫特,您请坐,把这儿当自个儿家罢。”他穿着黑天鹅绒外套,袖子上用银线绣了铁锤的图案,颈项间则戴了条沉重的银链,上面那颗蓝宝石有鸽子蛋那么大。“如果您需要在首相比武大会上穿的新铠甲,那您可来对地方了。”奈德已经懒得纠正了。“大人,我做的东西要价很高,这我自己也承认,”他边说边把两只成对的银制高脚杯斟满酒。“不过我敢跟您保证,七国上下再找不到手艺能跟我比的人。您若是不信,大可把君临每一家打铁铺都走过一遍,自己比较比较。其实打件盔甲,随便一个乡下铁匠都会。我打出来的是艺术品。”
  奈德啜着酒,听他继续往下说。照托布吹嘘,不仅百花骑士整套铠甲都是在这里买的,许多真正识货的官家老爷也都是常客,更别提国王陛下的亲弟弟蓝礼大人了。不知首相大人可曾见过蓝礼大人的新行头?就是那件绿甲和黄金鹿角盔。除了他,城里没有别的武器师傅能做出那么深的绿色,因为他小时候在科霍尔当学徒时学会了将颜色渗进精钢里的秘诀,相较之下,涂漆或上釉根本只是小孩子把戏。还是首相大人要把好剑?托布说他在科霍尔也习得了打造瓦雷利亚钢的技术,只有知道正确咒语的人才有办法使老旧的武器焕然一新。“史塔克家族的纹章是冰原狼,对不对?我可以帮您打顶冰原狼头盔,保管走在路上小孩看了就跑。”他拍胸脯保证。
  奈德微微一笑。“这么说来,你也帮艾林大人打了顶猎鹰头盔?”
  托布·莫特闻言,停顿了很长时间,最后他放下酒杯:“首相大人他是找过我,跟国王陛下的大弟史坦尼斯大人一起来的。遗憾的是我没那个荣幸,不曾为他们效劳。”
  奈德平静地看着他,什么也不说,只静静地等待。这些年来,他发现沉默常常比发问更有效,眼下正是如此。
  “他们说要见见那孩子,”武器师傅道,“所以我带他们去了锻炉。”
  “那孩子,”奈德跟着重复。他根本不知道那孩子是谁。“我也想见见那孩子。”
  托布·莫特冷静而谨慎地看了他一眼。“遵命,大人。”他先前的友善语气已经消失无踪。他领着奈德走出后门,穿越一个狭长的庭院,进入宽敞的石砌谷仓,铁匠铺的实际工作就是在这里进行。武器师傅刚开门,一股热气便向外喷涌而出,教奈德觉得自己仿佛要步入火龙口中。每个角落都有一座熊熊燃烧的锻炉,空气里充溢着烟硝和硫磺的臭味。铁匠工头抬头瞄了一眼,只来得及抹抹额际汗珠,便又继续挥舞铁锤和钳子,打着赤膊的学徒则努力鼓动风炉。
  武器师傅把一个年龄大约与罗柏相若,两臂和胸膛都是结实肌肉的高大男孩叫过来。“这就是史塔克大人,国王新任的首相。”男孩一边听他说,一边以他那双阴沉的蓝眼睛打量奈德,并用手指把汗水浸湿的头发往后拨。他的头发又粗又厚,乱成一团,如墨水般漆黑。他下巴刚长出点黑胡渣。“这是詹德利,以他这年纪算得强壮,干起活来也挺勤快。小子,让首相大人瞧瞧你打的那顶头盔罢。”男孩有些害羞地领他们走到他休息的长凳,将一顶状如牛头,还有两只弧形牛角的头盔拿给奈德看。
  奈德拿来反复把玩,这头盔是粗钢制成,未经雕琢,但造型却是行家里手。“做得很好,不知你可否愿意卖给我?”
  男孩一把从他手中抢过头盔。“这不是拿来卖的。”
  托布·莫特一脸惊恐。“小子,这可是首相大人哪,大人他看得上眼,你还不快送给他,他光开口问已经很给你面子了。”
  “我做了给自己戴的。”男孩倔强地说。
  “大人,真是千万个对不起,”他的主人急忙对奈德说:“这小子倔得跟生铁似的,生铁就是欠打。不过这头盔也不是什么值钱家什,若您肯原谅他,我保证为您打一顶前所未有的上等货色。”
  “他又没做错事,我没什么好原谅的。詹德利,艾林大人来看你时,你们都说了些什么?”
  “大人,他不过就问了些问题。”
  “什么问题?”
  男孩耸肩道:“问我过得好不好啊,主人待我如何啊,我喜不喜欢这差事啊,还有我妈的事,问她是谁、长得怎么样这些。”
  “你怎么回答?”
  男孩拨开一撮新垂下的黑发。“我还小的时候她就死了。我只记得她的头发是黄色的,有时会唱歌给我听。她在酒馆里做事。”
  “史坦尼斯大人也问过你问题吗?”
  “光头的那个?没,他没问。他都不说话,光盯着我瞧,好像我上了他女儿似的。”
  “讲话当心点,”师傅说,“你是在和国王的首相大人说话。”男孩低下头。“这孩子聪明,偏偏就是拗。瞧这头盔……别人骂他牛脾气,他就打顶牛头盔来气他们。”
  奈德摸摸男孩的头,轻搓着他粗黑的头发。“詹德利,看着我。”小学徒抬起头,奈德仔细审视着他下巴的轮廓,还有那对冷若冰霜的蓝眼睛。是了,他心想,我知道了。“去干活罢,小伙子。抱歉打扰你。”他随武器师傅走回屋里。“这孩子的见习费是谁付的?”他轻描淡写地问。
  莫特看上去相当害怕。“您自己也看到了,这孩子强壮得很,还有他那双手,天生就是打铁的料,这孩子有潜力,所以我没收见习费。”
  “跟我说实话,”奈德催促他,“强壮的小伙子满街都是。除非长城倒塌,否则你不可能不收见习费。到底是谁付的?”
  “是个官家老爷,”武器师傅很不情愿地说,“他没说自己的名姓,外衣上也没有家徽。他拿出手的是金子,而且付了平常的双倍,说一半是孩子的见习费,另一半是要我别说出去。”
  “说说他长什么样。”
  “他很粗壮,宽肩膀,但没您高。棕色的胡子,似乎还杂了点红。我倒是记得他穿的披风,高档货,扎实的紫天鹅绒料子,滚了银边,可兜帽遮住了他的脸,我看不清楚。”他迟疑了一下。“大人,我不想惹麻烦。”
  “谁都不想惹麻烦。可是莫特师傅,恐怕这是个麻烦的年代。”奈德道,“你很清楚这孩子是谁。”
  “大人,我只是个武器师傅,不知道什么我不该知道的事。”
  “你很清楚这孩子是谁,”奈德耐心地重复一遍。“我可不是问你知不知道。”
  “这孩子是我的学徒,”武器师傅说。他迎视奈德的目光,眼神固执得如钢铁一般。“他来我这儿以前是谁,那不干我的事。”
  奈德点点头,觉得自己还挺喜欢托布·莫特这位武器大师。“哪天要是詹德利不想继续铸剑,想要实际弄把刀玩玩的话,叫他来找我,我看他是块当兵的料。在那之前呢,莫特师傅,我谢谢你照顾他。我跟你保证,若是我想弄顶头盔来吓吓小孩,一定第一个找你。”
  他的侍卫牵马等在外面。“老爷,您查出什么了吗?”奈德上马时,杰克斯开口问。
  “有的。”奈德告诉他,自己却思绪满怀。琼恩·艾林找国王的私生子做什么?到底什么事值得他连命都赔上?
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 29楼  发表于: 2015-08-28 0
   28.CATELYN

  

   My lady, you ought cover your head,” Ser Rodrik told her as their horses plodded north. “You will take a chill.”
   “It is only water, Ser Rodrik,” Catelyn replied. Her hair hung wet and heavy, a loose strand stuck to her forehead, and she could imagine how ragged and wild she must look, but for once she did not care. The southern rain was soft and warm. Catelyn liked the feel of it on her face, gentle as a mother’s kisses. It took her back to her childhood, to long grey days at Riverrun. She remembered the godswood, drooping branches heavy with moisture, and the sound of her brother’s laughter as he chased her through piles of damp leaves. She remembered making mud pies with Lysa, the weight of them, the mud slick and brown between her fingers. They had served them to Littlefinger, giggling, and he’d eaten so much mud he was sick for a week. How young they all had been.
   Catelyn had almost forgotten. In the north, the rain fell cold and hard, and sometimes at night it turned to ice. It was as likely to kill a crop as nurture it, and it sent grown men running for the nearest shelter. That was no rain for little girls to play in.
   “I am soaked through,” Ser Rodrik complained. “Even my bones are wet.” The woods pressed close around them, and the steady pattering of rain on leaves was accompanied by the small sucking sounds their horses made as their hooves pulled free of the mud. “We will want a fire tonight, my lady, and a hot meal would serve us both.”
   “There is an inn at the crossroads up ahead,” Catelyn told him. She had slept many a night there in her youth, traveling with her father. Lord Hoster Tully had been a restless man in his prime, always riding somewhere. She still remembered the innkeep, a fat woman named Masha Heddle who chewed sourleaf night and day and seemed to have an endless supply of smiles and sweet cakes for the children. The sweet cakes had been soaked with honey, rich and heavy on the tongue, but how Catelyn had dreaded those smiles. The sourleaf had stained Masha’s teeth a dark red, and made her smile a bloody horror.
   “An inn,” Ser Rodrik repeated wistfully. “If only?.?.?.?but we dare not risk it. If we wish to remain unknown, I think it best we seek out some small holdfast?.?.?.?” He broke off as they heard sounds up the road; splashing water, the clink of mail, a horse’s whinny. “Riders,” he warned, his hand dropping to the hilt of his sword. Even on the kingsroad, it never hurt to be wary.
   They followed the sounds around a lazy bend of the road and saw them; a column of armed men noisily fording a swollen stream. Catelyn reined up to let them pass. The banner in the hand of the foremost rider hung sodden and limp, but the guardsmen wore indigo cloaks and on their shoulders flew the silver eagle of Seagard. “Mallisters,” Ser Rodrik whispered to her, as if she had not known. “My lady, best pull up your hood.”
   Catelyn made no move. Lord Jason Mallister himself rode with them, surrounded by his knights, his son Patrek by his side and their squires close behind. They were riding for King’s Landing and the Hand’s tourney, she knew. For the past week, the travelers had been thick as flies upon the kingsroad; knights and freeriders, singers with their harps and drums, heavy wagons laden with hops or corn or casks of honey, traders and craftsmen and whores, and all of them moving south.
   She studied Lord Jason boldly. The last time she had seen him he had been jesting with her uncle at her wedding feast; the Mallisters stood bannermen to the Tullys, and his gifts had been lavish. His brown hair was salted with white now, his face chiseled gaunt by time, yet the years had not touched his pride. He rode like a man who feared nothing. Catelyn envied him that; she had come to fear so much. As the riders passed, Lord Jason nodded a curt greeting, but it was only a high lord’s courtesy to strangers chance met on the road. There was no recognition in those fierce eyes, and his son did not even waste a look.
   “He did not know you,” Ser Rodrik said after, wondering.
   “He saw a pair of mud-spattered travelers by the side of the road, wet and tired. It would never occur to him to suspect that one of them was the daughter of his liege lord. I think we shall be safe enough at the inn, Ser Rodrik.”
   It was near dark when they reached it, at the crossroads north of the great confluence of the Trident. Masha Heddle was fatter and greyer than Catelyn remembered, still chewing her sourleaf, but she gave them only the most cursory of looks, with nary a hint of her ghastly red smile. “Two rooms at the top of the stair, that’s all there is,” she said, chewing all the while. “They’re under the bell tower, you won’t be missing meals, though there’s some thinks it too noisy. Can’t be helped. We’re full up, or near as makes no matter. It’s those rooms or the road.”
   It was those rooms, low, dusty garrets at the top of a cramped narrow staircase. “Leave your boots down here,” Masha told them after she’d taken their coin. “The boy will clean them. I won’t have you tracking mud up my stairs. Mind the bell. Those who come late to meals don’t eat.” There were no smiles, and no mention of sweet cakes.
   When the supper bell rang, the sound was deafening. Catelyn had changed into dry clothes. She sat by the window, watching rain run down the pane. The glass was milky and full of bubbles, and a wet dusk was falling outside. Catelyn could just make out the muddy crossing where the two great roads met.
   The crossroads gave her pause. If they turned west from here, it was an easy ride down to Riverrun. Her father had always given her wise counsel when she needed it most, and she yearned to talk to him, to warn him of the gathering storm. If Winterfell needed to brace for war, how much more so Riverrun, so much closer to King’s Landing, with the power of Casterly Rock looming to the west like a shadow. If only her father had been stronger, she might have chanced it, but Hoster Tully had been bedridden these past two years, and Catelyn was loath to tax him now.
   The eastern road was wilder and more dangerous, climbing through rocky foothills and thick forests into the Mountains of the Moon, past high passes and deep chasms to the Vale of Arryn and the stony Fingers beyond. Above the Vale, the Eyrie stood high and impregnable, its towers reaching for the sky. There she would find her sister?.?.?.?and, perhaps, some of the answers Ned sought. Surely Lysa knew more than she had dared to put in her letter. She might have the very proof that Ned needed to bring the Lannisters to ruin, and if it came to war, they would need the Arryns and the eastern lords who owed them service.
   Yet the mountain road was perilous. Shadowcats prowled those passes, rock slides were common, and the mountain clans were lawless brigands, descending from the heights to rob and kill and melting away like snow whenever the knights rode out from the Vale in search of them. Even Jon Arryn, as great a lord as any the Eyrie had ever known, had always traveled in strength when he crossed the mountains. Catelyn’s only strength was one elderly knight, armored in loyalty.
   No, she thought, Riverrun and the Eyrie would have to wait. Her path ran north to Winterfell, where her sons and her duty were waiting for her. As soon as they were safely past the Neck, she could declare herself to one of Ned’s bannermen, and send riders racing ahead with orders to mount a watch on the kingsroad.
   The rain obscured the fields beyond the crossroads, but Catelyn saw the land clear enough in her memory. The marketplace was just across the way, and the village a mile farther on, half a hundred white cottages surrounding a small stone sept. There would be more now; the summer had been long and peaceful. North of here the kingsroad ran along the Green Fork of the Trident, through fertile valleys and green woodlands, past thriving towns and stout holdfasts and the castles of the river lords.
   Catelyn knew them all: the Blackwoods and the Brackens, ever enemies, whose quarrels her father was obliged to settle; Lady Whent, last of her line, who dwelt with her ghosts in the cavernous vaults of Harrenhal; irascible Lord Frey, who had outlived seven wives and filled his twin castles with children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, and bastards and grandbastards as well. All of them were bannermen to the Tullys, their swords sworn to the service of Riverrun. Catelyn wondered if that would be enough, if it came to war. Her father was the staunchest man who’d ever lived, and she had no doubt that he would call his banners?.?.?.?but would the banners come? The Darrys and Rygers and Mootons had sworn oaths to Riverrun as well, yet they had fought with Rhaegar Targaryen on the Trident, while Lord Frey had arrived with his levies well after the battle was over, leaving some doubt as to which army he had planned to join (theirs, he had assured the victors solemnly in the aftermath, but ever after her father had called him the Late Lord Frey). It must not come to war, Catelyn thought fervently. They must not let it.
   Ser Rodrik came for her just as the bell ceased its clangor. “We had best make haste if we hope to eat tonight, my lady.”
   “It might be safer if we were not knight and lady until we pass the Neck,” she told him. “Common travelers attract less notice. A father and daughter taken to the road on some family business, say.”
   “As you say, my lady,” Ser Rodrik agreed. It was only when she laughed that he realized what he’d done. “The old courtesies die hard, my, my daughter.” He tried to tug on his missing whiskers, and sighed with exasperation.
   Catelyn took his arm. “Come, Father,” she said. “You’ll find that Masha Heddle sets a good table, I think, but try not to praise her. You truly don’t want to see her smile.”
   The common room was long and drafty, with a row of huge wooden kegs at one end and a fireplace at the other. A serving boy ran back and forth with skewers of meat while Masha drew beer from the kegs, chewing her sourleaf all the while.
   The benches were crowded, townsfolk and farmers mingling freely with all manner of travelers. The crossroads made for odd companions; dyers with black and purple hands shared a bench with rivermen reeking of fish, an ironsmith thick with muscle squeezed in beside a wizened old septon, hard-bitten sellswords and soft plump merchants swapped news like boon companions.
   The company included more swords than Catelyn would have liked. Three by the fire wore the red stallion badge of the Brackens, and there was a large party in blue steel ringmail and capes of a silvery grey. On their shoulder was another familiar sigil, the twin towers of House Frey. She studied their faces, but they were all too young to have known her. The senior among them would have been no older than Bran when she went north.
   Ser Rodrik found them an empty place on the bench near the kitchen. Across the table a handsome youth was fingering a woodharp. “Seven blessings to you, goodfolk,” he said as they sat. An empty wine cup stood on the table before him.
   “And to you, singer,” Catelyn returned. Ser Rodrik called for bread and meat and beer in a tone that meant now. The singer, a youth of some eighteen years, eyed them boldly and asked where they were going, and from whence they had come, and what news they had, letting the questions fly as quick as arrows and never pausing for an answer. “We left King’s Landing a fortnight ago,” Catelyn replied, answering the safest of his questions.
   “That’s where I’m bound,” the youth said. As she had suspected, he was more interested in telling his own story than in hearing theirs. Singers loved nothing half so well as the sound of their own voices. “The Hand’s tourney means rich lords with fat purses. The last time I came away with more silver than I could carry?.?.?.?or would have, if I hadn’t lost it all betting on the Kingslayer to win the day.”
   “The gods frown on the gambler,” Ser Rodrik said sternly. He was of the north, and shared the Stark views on tournaments.
   “They frowned on me, for certain,” the singer said. “Your cruel gods and the Knight of Flowers altogether did me in.”
   “No doubt that was a lesson for you,” Ser Rodrik said.
   “It was. This time my coin will champion Ser Loras.”
   Ser Rodrik tried to tug at whiskers that were not there, but before he could frame a rebuke the serving boy came scurrying up. He laid trenchers of bread before them and filled them with chunks of browned meat off a skewer, dripping with hot juice. Another skewer held tiny onions, fire peppers, and fat mushrooms. Ser Rodrik set to lustily as the lad ran back to fetch them beer.
   “My name is Marillion,” the singer said, plucking a string on his woodharp. “Doubtless you’ve heard me play somewhere?”
   His manner made Catelyn smile. Few wandering singers ever ventured as far north as Winterfell, but she knew his like from her girlhood in Riverrun. “I fear not,” she told him.
   He drew a plaintive chord from the woodharp. “That is your loss,” he said. “Who was the finest singer you’ve ever heard?”
   “Alia of Braavos,” Ser Rodrik answered at once.
   “Oh, I’m much better than that old stick,” Marillion said. “If you have the silver for a song, I’ll gladly show you.”
   “I might have a copper or two, but I’d sooner toss it down a well than pay for your howling,” Ser Rodrik groused. His opinion of singers was well known; music was a lovely thing for girls, but he could not comprehend why any healthy boy would fill his hand with a harp when he might have had a sword.
   “Your grandfather has a sour nature,” Marillion said to Catelyn. “I meant to do you honor. An homage to your beauty. In truth, I was made to sing for kings and high lords.”
   “Oh, I can see that,” Catelyn said. “Lord Tully is fond of song, I hear. No doubt you’ve been to Riverrun.”
   “A hundred times,” the singer said airily. “They keep a chamber for me, and the young lord is like a brother.”
   Catelyn smiled, wondering what Edmure would think of that. Another singer had once bedded a girl her brother fancied; he had hated the breed ever since. “And Winterfell?” she asked him. “Have you traveled north?”
   “Why would I?’ Marillion asked. “It’s all blizzards and bearskins up there, and the Starks know no music but the howling of wolves.” Distantly, she was aware of the door banging open at the far end of the room.
   “Innkeep,” a servant’s voice called out behind her, “we have horses that want stabling, and my lord of Lannister requires a room and a hot bath.”
   “Oh, gods,” Ser Rodrik said before Catelyn reached out to silence him, her fingers tightening hard around his forearm.
   Masha Heddle was bowing and smiling her hideous red smile. “I’m sorry, m’lord, truly, we’re full up, every room.”
   There were four of them, Catelyn saw. An old man in the black of the Night’s Watch, two servants?.?.?.?and him, standing there small and bold as life. “My men will steep in your stable, and as for myself, well, I do not require a large room, as you can plainly see.” He flashed a mocking grin. “So long as the fire’s warm and the straw reasonably free of fleas, I am a happy man.”
   Masha Heddle was beside herself. “M’lord, there’s nothing, it’s the tourney, there’s no help for it, oh?.?.?.?”
   Tyrion Lannister pulled a coin from his purse and flicked it up over his head, caught it, tossed it again. Even across the room, where Catelyn sat, the wink of gold was unmistakable.
   A freerider in a faded blue cloak lurched to his feet. “You’re welcome to my room, m’lord.”
   “Now there’s a clever man,” Lannister said as he sent the coin spinning across the room. The freerider snatched it from the air. “And a nimble one to boot.” The dwarf turned back to Masha Heddle. “You will be able to manage food, I trust?”
   “Anything you like, m’lord, anything at all,” the innkeep promised. And may he choke on it, Catelyn thought, but it was Bran she saw choking, drowning on his own blood.
   Lannister glanced at the nearest tables. “My men will have whatever you’re serving these people. Double portions, we’ve had a long hard ride. I’ll take a roast fowl, chicken, duck, pigeon, it makes no matter. And send up a flagon of your best wine. Yoren, will you sup with me?”
   “Aye, m’lord, I will,” the black brother replied.
   The dwarf had not so much as glanced toward the far end of the room, and Catelyn was thinking how grateful she was for the crowded benches between them when suddenly Marillion bounded to his feet. “My lord of Lannister!” he called out. “I would be pleased to entertain you while you eat. Let me sing you the lay of your father’s great victory at King’s Landing!”
   “Nothing would be more likely to ruin my supper,” the dwarf said dryly. His mismatched eyes considered the singer briefly, started to move away?.?.?.?and found Catelyn. He looked at her for a moment, puzzled. She turned her face away, but too late. The dwarf was smiling. “Lady Stark, what an unexpected pleasure,” he said. “I was sorry to miss you at Winterfell.”
   Marillion gaped at her, confusion giving way to chagrin as Catelyn rose slowly to her feet. She heard Ser Rodrik curse. If only the man had lingered at the Wall, she thought, if only?.?.?.?
   “Lady?.?.?.?Stark?” Masha Heddle said thickly.
   “I was still Catelyn Tully the last time I bedded here,” she told the innkeep. She could hear the muttering, feel the eyes upon her. Catelyn glanced around the room, at the faces of the knights and sworn swords, and took a deep breath to slow the frantic beating of her heart. Did she dare take the risk? There was no time to think it through, only the moment and the sound of her own voice ringing in her ears. “You in the corner,” she said to an older man she had not noticed until now. “Is that the black bat of Harrenhal I see embroidered on your surcoat, ser?”
   The man got to his feet. “It is, my lady.”
   “And is Lady Whent a true and honest friend to my father, Lord Hoster Tully of Riverrun?”
   “She is,” the man replied stoutly.
   Ser Rodrik rose quietly and loosened his sword in its scabbard. The dwarf was blinking at them, blank-faced, with puzzlement in his mismatched eyes.
   “The red stallion was ever a welcome sight in Riverrun,” she said to the trio by the fire. “My father counts Jonos Bracken among his oldest and most loyal bannermen.”
   The three men-at-arms exchanged uncertain looks. “Our lord is honored by his trust,” one of them said hesitantly.
   “I envy your father all these fine friends,” Lannister quipped, “but I do not quite see the purpose of this, Lady Stark.”
   She ignored him, turning to the large party in blue and grey. They were the heart of the matter; there were more than twenty of them. “I know your sigil as well: the twin towers of Frey. How fares your good lord, sers?”
   Their captain rose. “Lord Walder is well, my lady. He plans to take a new wife on his ninetieth name day, and has asked your lord father to honor the wedding with his presence.”
   Tyrion Lannister sniggered. That was when Catelyn knew he was hers. “This man came a guest into my house, and there conspired to murder my son, a boy of seven,” she proclaimed to the room at large, pointing. Ser Rodrik moved to her side, his sword in hand. “In the name of King Robert and the good lords you serve, I call upon you to seize him and help me return him to Winterfell to await the king’s justice.”
   She did not know what was more satisfying: the sound of a dozen swords drawn as one or the look on Tyrion Lannister’s face.



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter29 凯特琳
  “夫人,您还是把头包住,”他们骑马踽踽北行,途中罗德利克爵士一再告诫她,“不然会着凉的。”
  “罗德利克爵士,淋点雨没什么大不了。”凯特琳回答。她的湿头发沉甸甸地垂下来,一撮松掉的发束黏贴在额头上,不难想像自己的模样有多狼狈,但这次她却不在乎。南国的雨柔软而温和,凯特琳喜欢用脸颊去体会这种轻如慈母亲吻的感觉。这感觉将她带回到童年时代,忆起在奔流城度过的那些灰蒙蒙的日子。她记得饱溢湿气的神木林,枝干低垂;记得弟弟追着她跑过一堆堆湿叶,笑声清脆。她也记得和莱莎玩泥巴的种种情景,记得泥团在手中的重量,滑溜的褐泞在指间流动的感觉。后来,她们咯咯笑着把做好的泥饼端给小指头吃,他竟当真吃了一堆,足足病了一个星期。啊,记得当时年纪还小。
  凯特琳本以为自己早已忘却了这些事。北境的雨寒冷而无情,有时入夜还会成霜。说是滋养生殖,转眼就变成作物杀手,连成人遇上也纷纷走避。这种雨,哪是给小女孩玩的呢?
  “全身都湿透了,”罗德利克爵士抱怨,“湿到骨子里去了。”他们周围树林浓密,叶梢的落雨声伴着马蹄行走泥泞的响动。“夫人,我们今晚该找个有火的地方歇歇,若能吃点热东西更好。”
  “前面路口有家旅店。”凯特琳告诉他。她年轻时与父亲外出曾多次在此借宿。霍斯特·徒利公爵壮年时在城里待不住,总是骑马到处晃荡。她还记得旅馆主人是个不分昼夜嚼着烟叶、名叫玛莎·海德的胖女人。玛莎似乎永远都是笑容满面,还常拿蛋糕给孩子们吃。她的蛋糕浸过蜂蜜,吃起来香味浓郁。只是凯特琳很怕她的笑容,因为烟草把牙齿染成了暗红色,笑起来似乎血淋淋,怪吓人的。
  “有旅馆当然好,”罗德利克爵士满心向往地重复了一遍。“不过……我们最好还是别冒险,为了避免被人认出,还是找家民居借宿比较妥……”这时路上传来盔甲铿锵、马匹嘶鸣和雨水溅洒的声音,他急忙住口。“有人。”他一边出声警告,一边伸手握住剑柄。即便是在国王大道,小心谨慎也绝对有益无害。
  他们循声而去,绕过一个慵懒的弯道,看见那一群成纵队行进的人马,全副武装,正嘈杂地渡过涨水的溪流。凯特琳拉住缰绳让他们先行。骑在队伍前列的人高举的旗帜已然湿透,垂挂下来,看不清晰。但来人都穿着蓝紫色的披风,海疆城的银色飞鹰纹章在肩头飞扬。“是梅利斯特家的人。”罗德利克爵士朝她耳语,生怕她不知道。“夫人,我看您还是把兜帽拉起来吧。”
  凯特琳没有照办。杰森·梅利斯特伯爵本人就在队伍里面,骑士们围绕四周,身边是儿子派崔克,侍从们则跟在后方。她一眼就看出他们是赶往君临参加首相的比武大会。过去这一个星期,国王大道上到处都是骑士和自由骑手,带着竖琴和皮鼓的吟游诗人,满载啤酒花、玉米和一桶桶蜂蜜的马车,还有生意人,工匠和妓女,汹涌的人潮使得国王大道拥挤不堪,所有人都往南走。
  她不顾被认出的风险,好好地打量了杰森伯爵一番。上次见他还是在她婚宴之上,当时他只顾着和她叔叔说笑。梅利斯特家族是徒利家族的臣属,此人出手送礼向来大方。如今他的棕发间杂了几丝白色,岁月把他的脸庞凿出了痕迹,却并未减损他的骄傲,他骑在马上的神情天不怕地不怕。凯特琳实在羡慕,她自己担惊受怕可太多了。他们经过时,杰森男爵简单地点头致意,但那只是贵族老爷路遇陌生人时的基本礼貌。那双锐利的眼睛并没有认出她,而他儿子则根本连看都懒得看。
  “他竟没认出您。”之后罗德利克爵士疑惑地说。
  “他只看到两个又湿又累,溅满泥浆的旅人站在路边,绝想不到其中一个会是他主子的女儿。我想我们就算进了旅馆也会很安全的,罗德利克爵士。”
  旅馆位于三河汇流处以北的岔路口,他们抵达时天已快黑。玛莎·海德还在嚼她的烟草,比凯特琳记忆中胖了点,头发也灰白了些,好在她只草草瞟了他们一眼,没有露出恐怖的血腥微笑。“只剩楼上两间客房,别的没了,”她一边说,嘴里一边嚼个没完。“两间都在钟塔下,所以不用担心错过用餐,只是有人会嫌吵。没办法,人太多,我们差不多客满了。如果不要,就请两位上路。”
  他们当然要。房间在低矮积尘的阁楼内,要经过狭窄老旧的楼梯爬上去。“把鞋子留在这儿,”玛莎收了钱后告诉他们,“伙计待会儿来清理。我可不想看你们踩着烂泥上楼。注意钟声,来晚了就没得吃了。”她脸上没有笑容,也只字未提香甜的蛋糕。
  当晚餐的钟声真的敲响时,简直震耳欲聋。凯特琳换了干衣服,正坐在窗边,凝视雨滴溜下窗棂。玻璃模糊不清,水珠密布,雨夜正要降临。凯特琳勉强分辨得出两条大路交会处的泥泞渡口。
  看到岔路,她飘忽的视线不禁停了下来。假如他们由此向西,便可轻松愉快地抵达奔流城。父亲总会在她需要的时候给予睿智的建议,她也渴望和他谈谈,警告他即将来临的风暴。倘若临冬城当真不免一战,奔流城更是首当其冲,因为它既靠近君临,西面又有如阴影般的凯岩城势力。若是父亲身体健康一点,她或许还会考虑,然而霍斯特·徒利卧病在床已有两年之久,凯特琳不愿再加重他的负担。
  东边的路比较崎岖,也更险恶,攀越岩石山丘和浓密树林,进入明月山脉,再穿过陡峭隘口和深渊绝壁,则会到达艾林谷,以及更远处崎岖多石的五指半岛。雄立于艾林谷顶端的鹰巢城固若金汤,高塔直向天际。在那里她可以找到妹妹莱莎……或许还能找到某些奈德求索的答案。莱莎信里想必有所保留,不敢多说,说不定她正持有奈德需要的证据,足以导致兰尼斯特家的毁灭。倘若真的开战,他们也需要得到艾林家族和其臣属的东境贵族们的支持。
  然而山路崎岖难行,危机四伏。影子山猫四处出没不提,落石是常有的事,山区氏族部落更是目无法纪的盗匪,他们从峰峦间呼啸而至,杀人越货后,一见峡谷派出骑士追剿,便如积雪融化般消失得无影无踪。就连琼恩·艾林如此少见的英明领主,每次穿越山脉也必定带上大批人马。而此刻凯特琳惟一的人马是个老骑士,惟一的屏障是他的忠诚。
  不,她想,奔流城和鹰巢城以后再说,此刻她应该北上直取临冬城,她的三个儿子和重责大任正对她翘首以盼。只等安然渡过颈泽,她便可对奈德的封臣宣布身份,然后派信使骑马先行,发布国王大道戒严的消息。
  雨丝遮蔽了岔路远方的田野,但凯特琳记忆里的风景依旧清晰。市集在路的那一头,再走一里有个村落,五十来间白色农舍围绕着一间小小的石砌圣堂。经过漫长而平静的夏季,如今村里的房舍想必更多了。由此向北,国王大道与三叉戟河的支流绿叉河平行,穿过肥沃谷地和青葱林荫,穿过繁荣市镇、坚实农庄以及河间贵族的城堡。
  凯特琳对每一位河间贵族都了若指掌:积怨已久的布莱伍德和布雷肯家族,每有纷争她父亲就得出面调停;身为家族最后传人的河安伯爵夫人蛰居于赫伦堡空寂的地窖里,整日与逝者相伴;暴躁的佛雷侯爵死了七任太太,他巍立大河两岸的孪河城里早已四代同堂,内家、外家、私生、百系,难以尽数。他们全都是徒利家的封臣,宣誓效忠于奔流城。但倘若战争真的爆发,凯特琳却不知道这样的阵容够不够坚强。父亲是世上最坚定最可靠的人,届时他一定会召集封臣……然而诸侯们都会来么?戴瑞家、莱格家和慕顿家虽然也都是奔流城的臣属,然而在三河之役中,他们却与雷加·坦格利安并肩作战。佛雷侯爵则是战争结束后方才带着人马姗姗来迟,不禁让人怀疑他原本打算为哪一边效力(事后,他郑重其事地向胜利者表示自己一直站在他们这一边,但从那以后父亲便改口叫他“迟到的佛雷侯爵”)。不能开战,凯特琳焦急地想,绝不能让战争爆发。
  钟声停止,罗德利克爵士过来敲她房门。“夫人,我们快下去罢,不然恐怕吃不到东西了。”
  “过颈泽之前,我们不以爵士、夫人相称会比较安全,”她告诉他,“扮成寻常旅人不会引人注意。嗯,就说我们是父女出门探亲好了。”
  “那就这样办,夫人。”罗德利克爵士刚表同意,凯特琳便笑了起来,他才恍然大悟自己又说错了话。“习惯了,一时真改不过来,夫……女儿。”他伸手想捻他早已不见的胡子,不由得困窘地叹气。
  凯特琳挽起他的手。“来罢,老爹,”她说,“玛莎·海德烧得一手好菜,我想你会喜欢的。不过千万别当面夸她,她那张笑脸还是不看为妙。”
  大厅很长,通风良好,一边立着一排大木酒桶,另一边则是火炉。跑堂小弟拿着烤肉叉子跑来跑去,玛莎从酒桶里倒出啤酒,嘴里嚼的烟草却也没停。
  长椅上座无虚席,村民和农夫与来历各异的旅客并肩而坐。一手黑一手紫的染坊师傅和满身鱼腥的讨河人坐在一起;浑身肌肉的铁匠缩着身子挤在瘦小的老修士旁边;一副硬汉模样的流浪武士和轻声细语的生意人像老友般交换着路上的消息。
  然而用餐的人里有太多带着刀剑,看得凯特琳有些担心。坐在炉边那三个佩着布雷肯家的红色骏马徽章,还有一大群身穿蓝钢环甲,肩披银灰披风的人,他们肩头所绣的正是她熟悉的佛雷家双塔纹章。她一一打量他们的脸,但他们年纪都太小,认不出来。里面年纪稍长的,在她嫁到北方时也不过是布兰现在的年龄。
  罗德利克爵士在靠近厨房的长椅上找到两个位子,饭桌对面坐了个英俊的年轻人,手里正拨弄着木头竖琴。“好心人,七神保佑你们。”他们坐下时他开口道。一个空酒杯摆在他面前。
  “也保佑你,好歌手。”凯特琳回答。罗德利克爵士用一种“现在就要”的口气叫了面包、肉和啤酒。歌手约莫十八岁,他大胆地瞧着他们,问他们打哪儿来,往哪儿走,路上有些什么消息等等,连珠炮似的一串问题,叫人不及反应。“我们两个星期前从君临出发的。”凯特琳挑了最安全的问题回答。
  “我正要去那儿呢。”年轻人道。果然不出她所料,他对说自己的事远比听他们的事感兴趣。歌手们最爱的莫过于炫耀自己的声音。“首相比武大会上财主老爷肯定多的是,上回我赚的钱多到搬不动……呃,只可惜我后来把注下在‘弑君者’身上,输了个精光。”
  “诸神在上,赌徒本该遭天谴。”罗德利克爵士口气严峻。身为北方人的他,和史塔克家一样对比武大会没好感。
  “我知道老天看我不顺眼,”歌手说,“所以你那些神和百花骑士联手把我坑惨了。”
  “想必你学到教训了。”罗德利克爵士道。
  “可不是嘛。这回我要把注下在洛拉斯爵士身上。”
  罗德利克爵士又想捻不存在的胡子,他还来不及回敬对方,跑堂小弟便急急赶了过来,在他们面前奉上一盘盘面包,又从叉子上切下烤成棕色,流着热汤汁的肉片。另一个叉子上则有小洋葱、红辣椒和肥美的蘑菇。罗德利克当下就狼吞虎咽起来,那侍者又跑去帮他们盛啤酒。
  “我叫马瑞里安,”歌手边说边拨着一根琴弦,“想必你们在别的地方听过我表演?”
  听他这种口气,凯特琳不禁微笑。吟游诗人鲜少光临地处极北的临冬城,但她在奔流城的少女时代常见识这类人。“恐怕没有。”她告诉他。
  他在琴上弹出一个哀伤的音符。“那是你的损失。”他说,“你听过最好的歌手是谁?”
  “布拉佛斯的阿利亚。”罗德利克爵士立刻应道。
  “唉,我比那老骨头高明多啦。”马瑞里安说,“如果你肯花个银币,我很乐意证明给你看。”
  “我是有两个铜板,但我宁可把钱扔到井里也不想听你鬼叫。”罗德利克爵士没好气地说。他讨厌歌手是出了名的,他认为女孩子家学点音乐固然很好,但身体健康的男孩竟然不碰刀剑,反而拿个竖琴哼哼唱唱,实在太不像话。
  “你爷爷讲话真酸,”马瑞里安对凯特琳说,“我本来是想歌颂你的美貌哪。说实话,我这嗓子生来就是要唱歌给国王和大老爷听的。”
  “噢,看得出来,”凯特琳道,“据说徒利家老爷爱听音乐,想必你一定到过奔流城吧?”
  “去过不知多少次了哪,”歌手轻飘飘地说,“他们还专门帮我备了一间客房,我和他家少爷熟得跟哥们儿一样。”
  凯特琳微笑,心想不知艾德慕听了会作何反应?她弟弟自从喜欢的女孩子被一个歌手给睡了之后,他对这个行业便痛恨至今。“那临冬城呢?”她又问,“你去过北方吗?”
  “我去那儿做什么?”马瑞里安反问,“那里冰雪满天飞,出个门都裹得厚厚的,而且史塔克家的人哪懂什么音乐?他们只爱听狼嚎罢了。”这时她隐约听见房间远端传来开门的声音。
  “老板,”一个随从的声音从她身后传来,“找个人帮我们喂马,我们家兰尼斯特大人要房间和洗热水澡。”
  “诸神在上。”罗德利克道,凯特琳急忙伸手制止他,她的手指紧紧攫住他的前臂。
  玛莎·海德露出那招牌式的可怖的腥红微笑,忙着打躬作揖。“大人,真对不住,可咱们真的客满了。”
  凯特琳看到他们一行四人:一个穿着守夜人黑衫的老头,两个仆从……还有他,小个子好端端地站在那里。“我手下睡马厩就好,至于我嘛,你也看得出来,我不需要多大的房间。”他自我解嘲地嘻嘻一笑。“所以只要火够温暖,稻草里没太多跳蚤,我就很乐意啦。”
  玛莎·海德急得不知如何是好。“大人,我们真是没办法,都是这比武大会害的,人多得不像话,喔……”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特从口袋里取出一枚钱币,上抛过头,接住,又弹一遍。即使坐在房间对面的凯特琳也看得见那是闪闪发亮的黄金。
  一名穿着褪色蓝斗篷的自由骑手摇晃着站起身。“大人,您若不嫌弃,就将就将就我的房间吧。”
  “这家伙聪明,”兰尼斯特边说边把金币丢过来,自由骑手在空中伸手接住。“身手也不赖。”侏儒转身对玛莎·海德说,“吃的方面,我想应该没问题吧?”
  “什么都行,大人,您要吃什么都行。”老板娘再三保证。吃到噎死最好,凯特琳心想,然而她眼前浮现的却是布兰浑身浴血,难以呼吸的景象。
  兰尼斯特瞄了离他最近的餐桌一眼。“我手下跟这些人吃一样的东西就成,不过份量加倍,我们骑了好长一段路。帮我烤只鸟,鸡鸭鸽子都行。再来一壶你最好的葡萄酒。尤伦,你要跟我一起吃吗?”
  “好啊,大人,就跟您一起吃吧。”黑衣弟兄回答。
  侏儒连看都没看房间这边一眼,凯特琳心里暗自庆幸,还好自己的位置与他们隔了这么多拥挤的餐桌和长凳。这时马瑞里安突然跳将起来。“兰尼斯特大人!”他叫道,“我可能荣幸地在您用餐时为您娱乐助兴?让我为您唱一首歌颂令尊大人君临大捷的歌罢!”
  “那我不反胃死才怪。”侏儒酸酸地说。他用大小不一的眼睛打量了歌手一眼,正准备挪开视线……却看到了凯特琳。他困惑地看了她半晌,她别过头,但为时已晚。侏儒露出微笑。“史塔克夫人,好个意外的惊喜。”他说,“很遗憾没能在临冬城见到您。”
  马瑞里安张大了嘴,看着她缓缓起身,表情从困惑转为懊恼。她听见罗德利克爵士咒骂。若是提利昂在长城多待几天就好了,若是……
  “史塔克……夫人?”玛莎·海德粗声道。
  “我上次在此投宿时,还是徒利家的凯特琳。”她告诉老板娘。她听见人群低声议论,感觉到众人的眼光集中在自己身上。凯特琳环顾房间,看着众位骑士和誓言骑士,然后深吸一口气,缓和狂乱的心跳。她真要冒险吗?没有时间仔细思量,机会转瞬即逝。她只听见自己的声音在耳际回荡。“坐在角落那位先生,”她先前没注意到这位年纪较长的人。“您外衣上绣的可是赫伦堡的黑蝙蝠?”
  那人连忙起身答道:“是的,夫人。”
  “家父是奔流城的霍斯特·徒利,敢问河安夫人是不是他忠实的盟友?”
  “她当然是。”那人坚定地回答。
  罗德利克爵士静静地站起来,抽出鞘里的剑。侏儒眨着眼睛,一脸茫然,两只大小不一的眼睛里闪着迷惑。
  “红色骏马纹章向来受奔流城欢迎礼遇,”她对火炉边的三人说,“家父将裘诺斯·布雷肯伯爵视为追随他最久也最忠心耿耿的封臣。”
  三位士兵交换着不太确定的眼神。“我们家大人感激令尊的信任。”
  “我羡慕令尊有这么多好朋友,”兰尼斯特讥讽地说,“但史塔克夫人,我不明白您这么做有何目的。”
  她没理会他,径自转向那群穿灰蓝衣服的人。这二十多个人才是关键所在。“佛雷家的双塔标志我也很熟悉,诸位爵士先生,不知你们家主人近来可好?”
  他们的领队站起来。“夫人,瓦德大人他很好。他打算在九十岁命名日那天迎娶新夫人,希望有幸可以请到令尊大人到场增光。”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特听了不禁偷笑,然而这时凯特琳已然确定他逃不掉了。“此人以客人的身份来到我家,意图谋害我七岁的儿子。”她指给全场的人看。罗德利克爵士提着剑走到她身边。“以劳勃国王和诸位侍奉的贵族大人之名,我请求你们将他绳之以法,并协助我将他送至临冬城,听候国王律法发落。”
  一时之间,凯特琳不知道究竟是十数支长剑齐声出鞘的声音比较悦耳,还是当下提利昂·兰尼斯特脸上的表情更教人痛快?!
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 30楼  发表于: 2015-08-28 0
   29.SANSA

  

   Sansa rode to the Hand’s tourney with Septa Mordane and Jeyne Poole, in a litter with curtains of yellow silk so fine she could see right through them. They turned the whole world gold. Beyond the city walls, a hundred pavilions had been raised beside the river, and the common folk came out in the thousands to watch the games. The splendor of it all took Sansa’s breath away; the shining armor, the great chargers caparisoned in silver and gold, the shouts of the crowd, the banners snapping in the wind?.?.?.?and the knights themselves, the knights most of all.
   “It is better than the songs,” she whispered when they found the places that her father had promised her, among the high lords and ladies. Sansa was dressed beautifully that day, in a green gown that brought out the auburn of her hair, and she knew they were looking at her and smiling.
   They watched the heroes of a hundred songs ride forth, each more fabulous than the last. The seven knights of the Kingsguard took the field, all but Jaime Lannister in scaled armor the color of milk, their cloaks as white as freshfallen snow. Ser Jaime wore the white cloak as well, but beneath it he was shining gold from head to foot, with a lion’s-head helm and a golden sword. Ser Gregor Clegane, the Mountain That Rides, thundered past them like an avalanche. Sansa remembered Lord Yohn Royce, who had guested at Winterfell two years before. “His armor is bronze, thousands and thousands of years old, engraved with magic runes that ward him against harm,” she whispered to Jeyne. Septa Mordane pointed out Lord Jason Mallister, in indigo chased with silver, the wings of an eagle on his helm. He had cut down three of Rhaegar’s bannermen on the Trident. The girls giggled over the warrior priest Thoros of Myr, with his flapping red robes and shaven head, until the septa told them that he had once scaled the walls of Pyke with a flaming sword in hand.
   Other riders Sansa did not know; hedge knights from the Fingers and Highgarden and the mountains of Dorne, unsung freeriders and new-made squires, the younger sons of high lords and the heirs of lesser houses. Younger men, most had done no great deeds as yet, but Sansa and Jeyne agreed that one day the Seven Kingdoms would resound to the sound of their names. Ser Balon Swann. Lord Bryce Caron of the Marches. Bronze Yohn’s heir, Ser Andar Royce, and his younger brother Ser Robar, their silvered steel plate filigreed in bronze with the same ancient runes that warded their father. The twins Ser Horas and Ser Hobber, whose shields displayed the grape cluster sigil of the Redwynes, burgundy on blue. Patrek Mallister, Lord Jason’s son. Six Freys of the Crossing: Ser Jared, Ser Hosteen, Ser Danwell, Ser Emmon, Ser Theo, Ser Perwyn, sons and grandsons of old Lord Walder Frey, and his bastard son Martyn Rivers as well.
   Jeyne Poole confessed herself frightened by the look of Jalabhar Xho, an exile prince from the Summer Isles who wore a cape of green and scarlet feathers over skin as dark as night, but when she saw young Lord Beric Dondarrion, with his hair like red gold and his black shield slashed by lightning, she pronounced herself willing to marry him on the instant.
   The Hound entered the lists as well, and so too the king’s brother, handsome Lord Renly of Storm’s End. Jory, Alyn, and Harwin rode for Winterfell and the north. “Jory looks a beggar among these others,” Septa Mordane sniffed when he appeared. Sansa could only agree. Jory’s armor was blue-grey plate without device or ornament, and a thin grey cloak hung from his shoulders like a soiled rag. Yet he acquitted himself well, unhorsing Horas Redwyne in his first joust and one of the Freys in his second. In his third match, he rode three passes at a freerider named Lothor Brune whose armor was as drab as his own. Neither man lost his seat, but Brune’s lance was steadier and his blows better placed, and the king gave him the victory. Alyn and Harwin fared less well; Harwin was unhorsed in his first tilt by Ser Meryn of the Kingsguard, while Alyn fell to Ser Balon Swann.
   The jousting went all day and into the dusk, the hooves of the great warhorses pounding down the lists until the field was a ragged wasteland of torn earth. A dozen times Jeyne and Sansa cried out in unison as riders crashed together, lances exploding into splinters while the commons screamed for their favorites. Jeyne covered her eyes whenever a man fell, like a frightened little girl, but Sansa was made of sterner stuff. A great lady knew how to behave at tournaments. Even Septa Mordane noted her composure and nodded in approval.
   The Kingslayer rode brilliantly. He overthrew Ser Andar Royce and the Marcher Lord Bryce Caron as easily as if he were riding at rings, and then took a hard-fought match from white-haired Barristan Selmy, who had won his first two tilts against men thirty and forty years his junior.
   Sandor Clegane and his immense brother, Ser Gregor the Mountain, seemed unstoppable as well, riding down one foe after the next in ferocious style. The most terrifying moment of the day came during Ser Gregor’s second joust, when his lance rode up and struck a young knight from the Vale under the gorget with such force that it drove through his throat, killing him instantly. The youth fell not ten feet from where Sansa was seated. The point of Ser Gregor’s lance had snapped off in his neck, and his life’s blood flowed out in slow pulses, each weaker than the one before. His armor was shiny new; a bright streak of fire ran down his outstretched arm, as the steel caught the light. Then the sun went behind a cloud, and it was gone. His cloak was blue, the color of the sky on a clear summer’s day, trimmed with a border of crescent moons, but as his blood seeped into it, the cloth darkened and the moons turned red, one by one.
   Jeyne Poole wept so hysterically that Septa Mordane finally took her off to regain her composure, but Sansa sat with her hands folded in her lap, watching with a strange fascination. She had never seen a man die before. She ought to be crying too, she thought, but the tears would not come. Perhaps she had used up all her tears for Lady and Bran. It would be different if it had been Jory or Ser Rodrik or Father, she told herself. The young knight in the blue cloak was nothing to her, some stranger from the Vale of Arryn whose name she had forgotten as soon as she heard it. And now the world would forget his name too, Sansa realized; there would be no songs sung for him. That was sad.
   After they carried off the body, a boy with a spade ran onto the field and shoveled dirt over the spot where he had fallen, to cover up the blood. Then the jousts resumed.
   Ser Balon Swann also fell to Gregor, and Lord Renly to the Hound. Renly was unhorsed so violently that he seemed to fly backward off his charger, legs in the air. His head hit the ground with an audible crack that made the crowd gasp, but it was just the golden antler on his helm. One of the tines had snapped off beneath him. When Lord Renly climbed to his feet, the commons cheered wildly, for King Robert’s handsome young brother was a great favorite. He handed the broken tine to his conqueror with a gracious bow. The Hound snorted and tossed the broken antler into the crowd, where the commons began to punch and claw over the little bit of gold, until Lord Renly walked out among them and restored the peace. By then Septa Mordane had returned, alone. Jeyne had been feeling ill, she explained; she had helped her back to the castle. Sansa had almost forgotten about Jeyne.
   Later a hedge knight in a checkered cloak disgraced himself by killing Beric Dondarrion’s horse, and was declared forfeit. Lord Beric shifted his saddle to a new mount, only to be knocked right off it by Thoros of Myr. Ser Aron Santagar and Lothor Brune tilted thrice without result; Ser Aron fell afterward to Lord Jason Mallister, and Brune to Yohn Royce’s younger son, Robar.
   In the end it came down to four; the Hound and his monstrous brother Gregor, Jaime Lannister the Kingslayer, and Ser Loras Tyrell, the youth they called the Knight of Flowers.
   Ser Loras was the youngest son of Mace Tyrell, the Lord of Highgarden and Warden of the South. At sixteen, he was the youngest rider on the field, yet he had unhorsed three knights of the Kingsguard that morning in his first three jousts. Sansa had never seen anyone so beautiful. His plate was intricately fashioned and enameled as a bouquet of a thousand different flowers, and his snow-white stallion was draped in a blanket of red and white roses. After each victory, Ser Loras would remove his helm and ride slowly round the fence, and finally pluck a single white rose from the blanket and toss it to some fair maiden in the crowd.
   His last match of the day was against the younger Royce. Ser Robar’s ancestral runes proved small protection as Ser Loras split his shield and drove him from his saddle to crash with an awful clangor in the dirt. Robar lay moaning as the victor made his circuit of the field. Finally they called for a litter and carried him off to his tent, dazed and unmoving. Sansa never saw it. Her eyes were only for Ser Loras. When the white horse stopped in front of her, she thought her heart would burst.
   To the other maidens he had given white roses, but the one he plucked for her was red. “Sweet lady,” he said, “no victory is half so beautiful as you.” Sansa took the flower timidly, struck dumb by his gallantry. His hair was a mass of lazy brown curls, his eyes like liquid gold. She inhaled the sweet fragrance of the rose and sat clutching it long after Ser Loras had ridden off.
   When Sansa finally looked up, a man was standing over her, staring. He was short, with a pointed beard and a silver streak in his hair, almost as old as her father. “You must be one of her daughters,” he said to her. He had grey-green eyes that did not smile when his mouth did. “You have the Tully look.”
   “I’m Sansa Stark,” she said, ill at ease. The man wore a heavy cloak with a fur collar, fastened with a silver mockingbird, and he had the effortless manner of a high lord, but she did not know him. “I have not had the honor, my lord.”
   Septa Mordane quickly took a hand. “Sweet child, this is Lord Petyr Baelish, of the king’s small council.”
   “Your mother was my queen of beauty once,” the man said quietly. His breath smelled of mint. “You have her hair.” His fingers brushed against her cheek as he stroked one auburn lock. Quite abruptly he turned and walked away.
   By then, the moon was well up and the crowd was tired, so the king decreed that the last three matches would be fought the next morning, before the melee. While the commons began their walk home, talking of the day’s jousts and the matches to come on the morrow, the court moved to the riverside to begin the feast. Six monstrous huge aurochs had been roasting for hours, turning slowly on wooden spits while kitchen boys basted them with butter and herbs until the meat crackled and spit. Tables and benches had been raised outside the pavilions, piled high with sweetgrass and strawberries and fresh-baked bread.
   Sansa and Septa Mordane were given places of high honor, to the left of the raised dais where the king himself sat beside his queen. When Prince Joffrey seated himself to her right, she felt her throat tighten. He had not spoken a word to her since the awful thing had happened, and she had not dared to speak to him. At first she thought she hated him for what they’d done to Lady, but after Sansa had wept her eyes dry, she told herself that it had not been Joffrey’s doing, not truly. The queen had done it; she was the one to hate, her and Arya. Nothing bad would have happened except for Arya.
   She could not hate Joffrey tonight. He was too beautiful to hate. He wore a deep blue doublet studded with a double row of golden lion’s heads, and around his brow a slim coronet made of gold and sapphires. His hair was as bright as the metal. Sansa looked at him and trembled, afraid that he might ignore her or, worse, turn hateful again and send her weeping from the table.
   Instead Joffrey smiled and kissed her hand, handsome and gallant as any prince in the songs, and said, “Ser Loras has a keen eye for beauty, sweet lady.”
   “He was too kind,” she demurred, trying to remain modest and calm, though her heart was singing. “Ser Loras is a true knight. Do you think he will win tomorrow, my lord?”
   “No,” Joffrey said. “My dog will do for him, or perhaps my uncle Jaime. And in a few years, when I am old enough to enter the lists, I shall do for them all.” He raised his hand to summon a servant with a flagon of iced summerwine, and poured her a cup. She looked anxiously at Septa Mordane, until Joffrey leaned over and filled the septa’s cup as well, so she nodded and thanked him graciously and said not another word.
   The servants kept the cups filled all night, yet afterward Sansa could not recall ever tasting the wine. She needed no wine. She was drunk on the magic of the night, giddy with glamour, swept away by beauties she had dreamt of all her life and never dared hope to know. Singers sat before the king’s pavilion, filling the dusk with music. A juggler kept a cascade of burning clubs spinning through the air. The king’s own fool, the pie-faced simpleton called Moon Boy, danced about on stilts, all in motley, making mock of everyone with such deft cruelty that Sansa wondered if he was simple after all. Even Septa Mordane was helpless before him; when he sang his little song about the High Septon, she laughed so hard she spilled wine on herself.
   And Joffrey was the soul of courtesy. He talked to Sansa all night, showering her with compliments, making her laugh, sharing little bits of court gossip, explaining Moon Boy’s japes. Sansa was so captivated that she quite forgot all her courtesies and ignored Septa Mordane, seated to her left.
   All the while the courses came and went. A thick soup of barley and venison. Salads of sweetgrass and spinach and plums, sprinkled with crushed nuts. Snails in honey and garlic. Sansa had never eaten snails before; Joffrey showed her how to get the snail out of the shell, and fed her the first sweet morsel himself. Then came trout fresh from the river, baked in clay; her prince helped her crack open the hard casing to expose the flaky white flesh within. And when the meat course was brought out, he served her himself, slicing a queen’s portion from the joint, smiling as he laid it on her plate. She could see from the way he moved that his right arm was still troubling him, yet he uttered not a word of complaint.
   Later came sweetbreads and pigeon pie and baked apples fragrant with cinnamon and lemon cakes frosted in sugar, but by then Sansa was so stuffed that she could not manage more than two little lemon cakes, as much as she loved them. She was wondering whether she might attempt a third when the king began to shout.
   King Robert had grown louder with each course. From time to time Sansa could hear him laughing or roaring a command over the music and the clangor of plates and cutlery, but they were too far away for her to make out his words.
   Now everybody heard him. “No,” he thundered in a voice that drowned out all other speech. Sansa was shocked to see the king on his feet, red of face, reeling. He had a goblet of wine in one hand, and he was drunk as a man could be. “You do not tell me what to do, woman,” he screamed at Queen Cersei. “I am king here, do you understand? I rule here, and if I say that I will fight tomorrow, I will fight!”
   Everyone was staring. Sansa saw Ser Barristan, and the king’s brother Renly, and the short man who had talked to her so oddly and touched her hair, but no one made a move to interfere. The queen’s face was a mask, so bloodless that it might have been sculpted from snow. She rose from the table, gathered her skirts around her, and stormed off in silence, servants trailing behind.
   Jaime Lannister put a hand on the king’s shoulder, but the king shoved him away hard. Lannister stumbled and fell. The king guffawed. “The great knight. I can still knock you in the dirt. Remember that, Kingslayer.” He slapped his chest with the jeweled goblet, splashing wine all over his satin tunic. “Give me my hammer and not a man in the realm can stand before me!”
   Jaime Lannister rose and brushed himself off. “As you say, Your Grace.” His voice was stiff.
   Lord Renly came forward, smiling. “You’ve spilled your wine, Robert. Let me bring you a fresh goblet.”
   Sansa started as Joffrey laid his hand on her arm. “It grows late,” the prince said. He had a queer look on his face, as if he were not seeing her at all. “Do you need an escort back to the castle?”
   “No,” Sansa began. She looked for Septa Mordane, and was startled to find her with her head on the table, snoring soft and ladylike snores. “I mean to say?.?.?.?yes, thank you, that would be most kind. I am tired, and the way is so dark. I should be glad for some protection.”
   Joffrey called out, “Dog!”
   Sandor Clegane seemed to take form out of the night, so quickly did he appear. He had exchanged his armor for a red woolen tunic with a leather dog’s head sewn on the front. The light of the torches made his burned face shine a dull red. “Yes, Your Grace?” he said.
   “Take my betrothed back to the castle, and see that no harm befalls her,” the prince told him brusquely. And without even a word of farewell, Joffrey strode off, leaving her there.
   Sansa could feel the Hound watching her. “Did you think Joff was going to take you himself?” He laughed. He had a laugh like the snarling of dogs in a pit. “Small chance of that.” He pulled her unresisting to her feet. “Come, you’re not the only one needs sleep. I’ve drunk too much, and I may need to kill my brother tomorrow.” He laughed again.
   Suddenly terrified, Sansa pushed at Septa Mordane’s shoulder, hoping to wake her, but she only snored the louder. King Robert had stumbled off and half the benches were suddenly empty. The feast was over, and the beautiful dream had ended with it.
   The Hound snatched up a torch to light their way. Sansa followed close beside him. The ground was rocky and uneven; the flickering light made it seem to shift and move beneath her. She kept her eyes lowered, watching where she placed her feet. They walked among the pavilions, each with its banner and its armor hung outside, the silence weighing heavier with every step. Sansa could not bear the sight of him, he frightened her so, yet she had been raised in all the ways of courtesy. A true lady would not notice his face, she told herself. “You rode gallantly today, Ser Sandor,” she made herself say.
   Sandor Clegane snarled at her. “Spare me your empty little compliments, girl?.?.?.?and your ser’s. I am no knight. I spit on them and their vows. My brother is a knight. Did you see him ride today?”
   “Yes,” Sansa whispered, trembling. “He was?.?.?.?
   “Gallant?” the Hound finished.
   He was mocking her, she realized. “No one could withstand him,” she managed at last, proud of herself. It was no lie.
   Sandor Clegane stopped suddenly in the middle of a dark and empty field. She had no choice but to stop beside him. “Some septa trained you well. You’re like one of those birds from the Summer Isles, aren’t you? A pretty little talking bird, repeating all the pretty little words they taught you to recite.”
   “That’s unkind.” Sansa could feel her heart fluttering in her chest. “You’re frightening me. I want to go now.”
   “No one could withstand him,” the Hound rasped. “That’s truth enough. No one could ever withstand Gregor. That boy today, his second joust, oh, that was a pretty bit of business. You saw that, did you? Fool boy, he had no business riding in this company. No money, no squire, no one to help him with that armor. That gorget wasn’t fastened proper. You think Gregor didn’t notice that? You think Ser Gregor’s lance rode up by chance, do you? Pretty little talking girl, you believe that, you’re empty-headed as a bird for true. Gregor’s lance goes where Gregor wants it to go. Look at me. Look at me!” Sandor Clegane put a huge hand under her chin and forced her face up. He squatted in front of her, and moved the torch close. “There’s a pretty for you. Take a good long stare. You know you want to. I’ve watched you turning away all the way down the kingsroad. Piss on that. Take your look.”
   His fingers held her jaw as hard as an iron trap. His eyes watched hers. Drunken eyes, sullen with anger. She had to look.
   The right side of his face was gaunt, with sharp cheekbones and a grey eye beneath a heavy brow. His nose was large and hooked, his hair thin, dark. He wore it long and brushed it sideways, because no hair grew on the other side of that face.
   The left side of his face was a ruin. His ear had been burned away; there was nothing left but a hole. His eye was still good, but all around it was a twisted mass of scar, slick black flesh hard as leather, pocked with craters and fissured by deep cracks that gleamed red and wet when he moved. Down by his jaw, you could see a hint of bone where the flesh had been seared away.
   Sansa began to cry. He let go of her then, and snuffed out the torch in the dirt. “No pretty words for that, girl? No little compliment the septa taught you?” When there was no answer, he continued. “Most of them, they think it was some battle. A siege, a burning tower, an enemy with a torch. One fool asked if it was dragonsbreath.” His laugh was softer this time, but just as bitter. “I’ll tell you what it was, girl,” he said, a voice from the night, a shadow leaning so close now that she could smell the sour stench of wine on his breath. “I was younger than you, six, maybe seven. A woodcarver set up shop in the village under my father’s keep, and to buy favor he sent us gifts. The old man made marvelous toys. I don’t remember what I got, but it was Gregor’s gift I wanted. A wooden knight, all painted up, every joint pegged separate and fixed with strings, so you could make him fight. Gregor is five years older than me, the toy was nothing to him, he was already a squire, near six foot tall and muscled like an ox. So I took his knight, but there was no joy to it, I tell you. I was scared all the while, and true enough, he found me. There was a brazier in the room. Gregor never said a word, just picked me up under his arm and shoved the side of my face down in the burning coals and held me there while I screamed and screamed. You saw how strong he is. Even then, it took three grown men to drag him off me. The septons preach about the seven hells. What do they know? Only a man who’s been burned knows what hell is truly like.
   “My father told everyone my bedding had caught fire, and our maester gave me ointments. Ointments! Gregor got his ointments too. Four years later, they anointed him with the seven oils and he recited his knightly vows and Rhaegar Targaryen tapped him on the shoulder and said, ‘Arise, Ser Gregor.’ ”
   The rasping voice trailed off. He squatted silently before her, a hulking black shape shrouded in the night, hidden from her eyes. Sansa could hear his ragged breathing. She was sad for him, she realized. Somehow, the fear had gone away.
   The silence went on and on, so long that she began to grow afraid once more, but she was afraid for him now, not for herself. She found his massive shoulder with her hand. “He was no true knight,” she whispered to him.
   The Hound threw back his head and roared. Sansa stumbled back, away from him, but he caught her arm. “No,” he growled at her, “no, little bird, he was no true knight.”
   The rest of the way into the city, Sandor Clegane said not a word. He led her to where the carts were waiting, told a driver to take them back to the Red Keep, and climbed in after her. They rode in silence through the King’s Gate and up torchlit city streets. He opened the postern door and led her into the castle, his burned face twitching and his eyes brooding, and he was one step behind her as they climbed the tower stairs. He took her safe all the way to the corridor outside her bedchamber.
   “Thank you, my lord,” Sansa said meekly.
   The Hound caught her by the arm and leaned close. “The things I told you tonight,” he said, his voice sounding even rougher than usual. “If you ever tell Joffrey?.?.?.?your sister, your father?.?.?.?any of them?.?.?.?”
   “I won’t,” Sansa whispered. “I promise.”
   It was not enough. “If you ever tell anyone,” he finished, “I’ll kill you.”
  



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter30 珊莎
  珊莎与茉丹修女和珍妮·普尔乘着轿子前往首相的比武大会。轿子的帘幕是用黄丝织成,做工极为精细,她可以直接透过帘幕,看到远方,而帘幕把外面的世界染成了一片金黄。城墙外,河岸边,百余座帐篷已然搭起,数以千计的平民百姓前来观赏。比武大会的壮观教珊莎看得喘不过气:闪亮的铠甲,披金挂银的高大战马,群众的高声吆喝,风中飘荡的鲜明旗帜……还有那些骑士,尤其是那些骑士。
  “这比歌谣里唱的还棒。”当她们在列席的领主和贵妇们中间找到父亲安排的座位时,她不禁轻声说。这天珊莎穿了一件绿色礼服,正好衬出她棕红色的头发,漂亮极了。她自知众人看着她的眼神里漾满笑意。
  她们看着千百条歌谣里描述的英雄跃然眼前,一个比一个英姿焕发。御林七铁卫是全场焦点,除了詹姆·兰尼斯特,他们全都身着牛奶色的鳞甲,披风洁白犹如初雪。詹姆爵士也穿了白披风,但他从头到脚金光闪闪,还有一顶狮头盔和黄金宝剑。外号“魔山”的格雷果·克里冈爵士以山崩之势轰隆隆地经过他们面前。珊莎还记得约恩·罗伊斯伯爵,他两年前到过临冬城作客。“他的铠甲是青铜做的,有好几千年的历史,上面刻了魔法符咒,保护他不受伤害。”她悄悄对珍妮说。茉丹修女在人群中指出一身蓝紫滚银边披风,头戴一顶鹰翼盔的杰森·梅利斯特伯爵给她们看。当年在三叉戟河上他一人就斩了雷加手下三名诸侯。女孩们看到密尔的战僧索罗斯是个大光头,一身宽松红袍在风中拍动不休,不禁咯咯直笑,直到修女告诉她们他曾手持冒火长剑,独自攻上派克城墙,她们方才止住。
  除此而外,还有许多珊莎不认得的人,有从五指半岛、高庭和多恩领来的雇佣骑士,有歌谣里并未提及的自由骑手和新上任的侍从,也有出身世家但排行居末的贵族少爷,或是地方诸侯的继承人。这些年轻人多半尚未建立显赫功勋,但珊莎和珍妮相信有朝一日他们的名字定将传遍七大王国。他们中包括巴隆·史文爵士;边疆地的布莱斯·卡伦伯爵;青铜约恩的继承人安达·罗伊斯爵士和他的弟弟罗拔爵士,他们的铠甲外面镀银,刻着和父亲一样的青铜保护符咒;雷德温家的双胞胎兄弟霍拉斯爵士和霍柏爵士,他们盾牌上标志着蓝底酒红色的葡萄串纹章;派崔克·梅利斯特,杰森伯爵的儿子;来自河渡口的杰瑞爵士、霍斯丁爵士、丹威尔爵士、艾蒙爵士、席奥爵士、派温爵士等六个佛雷家代表,通通都是老侯爵瓦德·佛雷的儿孙,连他的私生子马丁·河文也来了。
  珍妮·普尔承认她被贾拉巴·梭尔给吓着了,他是个遭到放逐的王子,来自盛夏群岛,穿着红绿交织的羽毛披风,皮肤漆黑如夜。但当她看到一头红金头发,黑盾牌上画着闪电的贝里·唐德利恩伯爵时,又宣布自己当下就愿意嫁给他。
  “猎狗”也在队列之中,还有国王的弟弟,英俊的风息堡公爵蓝礼。乔里、埃林和哈尔温是临冬城和北境的代表。“跟别人比起来,乔里就像个乞丐。”他出现时茉丹修女嗤之以鼻,而珊莎不得不同意这句评价。乔里穿着灰蓝色的盔甲,上面没有任何纹章或雕饰,肩头薄薄的灰披风活像件脏兮兮的破布。虽然如此,他依旧表现不俗,头一遭上场便将霍拉斯·雷德温刺下马,第二回合又打落一个佛雷家的骑士,第三次时他与一个盔甲和他同样单调,名叫罗索·布伦的流浪武士三番交手,双方都没能将对手刺落,但布伦持熗较稳,击中的地方也比较精准,所以国王宣告他胜利。埃林和哈尔温就没这么抢眼了,哈尔温第一次上场就被御林铁卫的马林爵士一熗挑下马,埃林则败在巴隆·史文爵士熗下。
  马上长熗比武进行了一整天,直到黄昏。战马蹄声轰隆,把比武场的土地践踏成一片破败不堪的荒原。有好几次,珍妮和珊莎眼见骑士相互冲撞,长熗迸裂粉碎,群众高声尖叫,都忍不住齐声为支持者呐喊。每当有人坠马,珍妮就像个受惊的小女孩般遮住眼睛,可珊莎认为自己胆子比较大,官家小姐就应该在比武大会上表现出应有的风范。连茉丹修女都注意到她仪态从容,因而点头称许。
  “弑君者”战绩辉煌,他如骑马表演般轻取安达·罗伊斯爵士和边疆地的布莱斯·卡伦伯爵,接着又与巴利斯坦·赛尔弥展开激战,巴利斯坦爵士前两回合均击败比自己年轻三四十岁的对手。
  桑铎·克里冈和他巨人般的哥哥“魔山”格雷果爵士同样是无人能挡,他俩刚猛地击败一个又一个对手。当天最恐怖的事便发生在格雷果爵士第二次出场时,只见他的长熗上翘,正中一名来自艾林谷的年轻骑士护喉甲下,因为力道过猛,长熗直穿咽喉,对方当即毙命。年轻骑士摔在离珊莎座位不到十尺的地方,格雷果爵士的熗尖打断了他的脖子,鲜血随着越来越衰弱的脉搏向外汩汩流出。他的铠甲晶亮崭新,日光照射下,他向外伸张的双臂宛如两条窜动的火纹。直到后来云层遮住太阳,火焰才没了影子。他的披风是夏日晴空的天蓝,上面绣着道道新月,但鲜血渗透,披风颜色转暗,那上面的月亮也一个接一个变得血红。
  珍妮·普尔歇斯底里地嚎啕大哭,茉丹修女不得已只好先把她带开,让她镇静下来。珊莎坐在原位,两手交叉,放在膝上,看得入魔似的。这是她头一遭目睹别人丧命。她心里觉得也该哭的,但眼泪就是掉不下来。或许她已经为淑女和布兰哭干了眼泪罢,她对自己说,若换成乔里或罗德利克爵士,或甚至父亲大人,就不会这样了。这名年轻的蓝袍骑士与她毫无关系,只不过是个来自艾林谷的陌生人,他的名字从她左耳进右耳出。现在全世界也将和她一样,永远地遗忘他的名字,珊莎突然明白,不会有人谱曲歌颂他了。多么令人伤感啊。
  随后他们抬走尸体,一个男孩带着铲子跑进场内,铲起泥土盖住他跌落的地方,遮掉血迹。比武又继续进行。
  接下来,巴隆·史文爵士也被格雷果打下马,蓝礼公爵则输给了猎狗。蓝礼被狠狠地击中,几乎是从战马上往后平飞。他的头落地时剧烈地铿了一声,全场观众听了倒抽一口冷气。还好遭殃的只是他头盔上的金鹿角,其中一根被他压断了。当蓝礼公爵爬起来时,全场疯狂地为他欢呼,只因劳勃国王的幼弟向来很受群众喜爱。他优雅地鞠个躬,将那根断掉的鹿角递给胜利者。猎狗哼了一声,把断角抛进观众席,老百姓立刻为了那点金子争得你死我活,直到最后蓝礼大人走进群众里安抚,方才恢复秩序。这时茉丹修女也回来了,却是独自一人。她解释说珍妮身体不适,已被护送回城堡休息。珊莎几乎都忘记珍妮了。
  稍后,一位穿格纹披风的雇佣骑士不小心杀了贝里·唐德利恩的坐骑,被判出局。贝里伯爵换了匹马,随即被密尔的索罗斯打了下来。艾伦·桑塔加爵士和罗索·布伦交手三次均难分轩轾,连国王也无法判定,艾伦爵士后来被杰森·梅利斯特伯爵击败,布伦则输给约恩·罗伊斯的年轻儿子罗拔。
  最后场内只剩下四人:“猎狗”和他的怪物哥哥格雷果,弑君者詹姆·兰尼斯特,以及有“百花骑士”之誉的少年洛拉斯·提利尔爵士。
  洛拉斯爵士是高庭公爵和南境守护梅斯·提利尔的小儿子,年方十六,是场上年纪最小的骑士,然而当天早上他三进三出,便击败了三个御林铁卫。珊莎从未见过如此俊美的人儿。他的铠甲经过精心雕琢,上面的瓷釉包含着千束不同的花朵,他的雪白坐骑则覆以红毛毯和白玫瑰。每次得胜,洛拉斯爵士便会摘下头盔,从红毯上取下一朵白玫瑰,抛给群众里的某位美丽姑娘。
  当天他最后一场决斗对上了罗伊斯兄弟里的弟弟。罗拔爵士的家传符咒似乎也抵挡不了洛拉斯爵士的英勇,百花骑士把他的盾牌刺成两半,将他打下马鞍,轰地一声惨摔在泥地上。罗拔躺在地上呻吟,胜利者则绕场接受欢呼。后来定是有人叫了担架,把头晕眼花、动弹不得的罗拔抬回营帐,然而珊莎根本没看到,她的视线全聚集在洛拉斯爵士身上。当他的白马停在她面前时,她只觉自己的心房都快要炸开。
  他给了其他女孩白玫瑰,摘给她的却是朵红玫瑰。“亲爱的小姐,”他说,“再伟大的胜利也不及你一半美丽。”珊莎羞怯地接过花,整个人被他的英姿所震慑。他的头发是一丛慵懒的棕色鬈发,眼睛像是融化的黄金。她深吸玫瑰甜美的香气,直到洛拉斯爵士策马离开还紧握不放。
  当她再度抬头,却见一名男子正在她前面盯着她看。他个子很矮,一撮尖胡子,发际有几丝银白,年纪和父亲差不多。“你一定是她的女儿。”他对她说,嘴角虽然泛起笑意,那双灰绿色的眼睛却没有笑。“你有徒利家的容貌。”
  “我是珊莎·史塔克,”她不安地说。那名男子穿着绒毛领口的厚重斗篷,用一只银色仿声鸟系住,他有着自然典雅的贵族气质,但她却不认得他。“大人,我还没有认识您的荣幸。”
  茉丹修女连忙来解围。“好孩子,这是培提尔·贝里席伯爵,御前会议的重臣。”
  “令堂曾是我心目中爱与美的皇后。”男子轻声说。他的呼气有薄荷的味道。“你遗传了她的头发。”他伸手抚弄她的一撮红褐发束,指尖拂过她的脸颊。突然他转过身走开去了。
  这时月亮早已升起,人们也累了,于是国王宣布最后三场比试将等到明天早上,在团体比武前举行。群众渐渐散去,一边讨论着当日的比武盛事和隔天的重头好戏,廷臣要员们则前往河边用餐。六头大得惊人的牦牛在烤肉铁叉上缓缓转动,已经烤了好几个小时,旁边的厨房小弟忙着涂抹奶油和草药,直到肉烤得香香酥酥,油脂四溢。帐篷外搭起大餐桌和长椅,桌上的甜菜、草莓和刚出炉的面包堆得老高。
  珊莎和茉丹修女被安排在临时搭建的高台上的贵宾席,就在国王和王后的左边。当乔佛里王子在她右手坐下时,她直觉得喉咙发紧。自上次的事件后,他便一句话都没跟她说,她也不敢开口。起初因为他们杀了淑女,她以为自己恨他,然而等珊莎眼泪流干,她又告诉自己真正的错不在乔佛里,而在王后,王后才是她该怨的人,王后和艾莉亚。如果不是艾莉亚,就什么事都不会发生了。
  今晚她实在没办法去恨乔佛里,因为他委实太过俊美。他穿了一件深蓝的紧身上衣,上绣两排金色狮头,额间戴了一顶用黄金和蓝宝石做成的纤细冠冕。他的头发如真金一般闪亮。珊莎看着她,不禁浑身颤抖,生怕他会不理她,甚至又对她恶声恶气,让她哭着跑开。
  结果乔佛里不仅面带微笑,还吻了她的手,跟歌谣里的王子一样英气勃发。他对她说:“亲爱的小姐,洛拉斯爵士眼光很好,知道谁才是真正的美人。”
  “他对我太好了。”她装出严肃的样子,想要表现得礼貌而冷静,然而她的心却在歌唱。“洛拉斯爵士是位真正的骑士。大人,您觉得他明天可会获胜?”
  “不会。”乔佛里道,“我的狗会收拾他,不然我舅舅詹姆也会。再过几年,等我可以进场,我会把他们全收拾掉。”他举起手,召仆人送来一瓶冰镇的夏日红,亲自为她斟上一杯。她不安地看看茉丹修女,直等到乔佛里靠过去把修女的酒杯也倒满,她才优雅地点头称谢,然后再没说话。
  侍者不停斟酒,杯子从未干涸,但事后珊莎却不记得自己尝过酒。她无需喝酒,便已陶醉在今夜的魔力下,被种种迷人事物薰得头晕目眩,被她梦想了一辈子、却从来不敢奢望目睹的美丽给弄得意乱情迷。吟游歌手们坐在国王的营帐前,让乐音流转于暮色之中。一名杂耍艺人在空中抛掷着一根根燃烧的木棍。头脑简单的扁脸“月童”——国王的御用小丑——穿着五颜六色的衣服,踩着高跷跳舞,并嘲弄在场的每一个人,其机巧毒舌,教珊莎不禁怀疑他怎么可能头脑简单。连茉丹修女在他面前也没了矜持,当他唱起寻大主教开心的小调时,她笑得把酒洒了一身。
  至于乔佛里,更是集所有礼数于一身。他整晚陪珊莎聊天,赞美之词一句接一句,逗她笑个不停,此外他还和她分享宫廷里的琐碎闲话,向她解释月童的笑话等等。珊莎只觉得心中犹如小鹿乱撞,便把自己所有的礼仪,外加坐在她左边的茉丹修女都忘得一干二净。
  与此同时,菜肴一道道送上端下,有浓稠的大麦鹿肉汤、洒上坚果碎片的凉拌甜菜、菠菜和李子沙拉,还有蜂蜜大蒜煮蜗牛。珊莎没吃过蜗牛,乔佛里便教她如何从蜗牛壳里挖出肉,并且亲自喂她吃了甜美的第一口。接着是刚从河中捕来、封在黏土里的烤鳟鱼。她的王子帮她撬开覆盖在外的坚硬泥土,露出里面的白嫩鱼片。等肉食端上之后,他还亲自为她服务,从王后才配享有的部位切下一块,笑眯眯地放进她的餐盘。从他动作的方式她看得出他的右手仍旧困扰着他,但他没有半句怨言。
  之后又上了甜面包、鸽肉馅饼、散发肉桂香气的烤苹果、洒满糖霜的柠檬蛋糕,可珊莎已经吃得太饱,勉强撑下两个小柠檬蛋糕后就再也吃不下了。正当她考虑有没有办法再吃第三个时,国王咆哮了起来。
  劳勃国王的声音随着每道菜的端上越来越大。珊莎不时能听见他放声大笑或以盖过音乐和餐具碰撞声的音量发号施令,但他们距他太远,听不出他说些什么。
  这下每个人都听清楚了。“给我闭嘴,”他声如洪钟地大喝,压过了在场所有人的话音。珊莎讶异地发现国王身形蹒跚,满脸通红地站了起来,一手拿着一只高脚杯,醉得无以复加。“臭女人,休想管我做这做那,”他朝瑟曦王后尖叫,“我才是这里的国王,你懂不懂?这里是老子当家,老子说明天要打,就是要打!”
  每个人都目瞪口呆。珊莎看到巴利斯坦爵士,国王的弟弟蓝礼,还有稍早神态古怪地跟她说过话,还伸手摸她头发的矮个男子,然而没有人出面干涉。王后的脸全无血色,像副白雪雕成的面具。她从桌边站起,拉着裙子,一言不发地扭头便走,仆从们急忙跟过去。
  詹姆·兰尼斯特伸手按住国王肩膀,但国王猛地把他甩开。兰尼斯特一个踉跄跌倒在地。国王狂笑道:“好个伟大的骑士!老子还是有办法叫你狗吃屎。记清楚啦,‘弑君者’。”他拿镶了珠宝的高脚杯敲敲胸膛,整件缎子外衣都洒上了葡萄酒。“只要我战锤在手,任谁也挡不住!”
  詹姆·兰尼斯特爬起来,拍拍尘土, “是的,国王陛下,”他口气僵硬地说。
  蓝礼公爵笑盈盈地走上前。“劳勃,你把酒洒出来了,我帮你倒杯新的吧。”
  乔佛里伸手放在珊莎手臂上,把她吓了一跳。“时候不早了,”王子说。他的表情怪异,仿佛眼中看的根本不是她。“要不要送你回去?”
  “不用。”珊莎开口,她看看茉丹修女,结果惊讶地发现她趴在桌上,正以淑女的仪态轻声打鼾。“我的意思是说……好的,谢谢,你真是太周到了。我的确累了,路又很黑,有人保护再好不过。”
  乔佛里叫道:“狗来!”
  桑铎·克里冈出现的速度之快,仿佛是黑夜的使者一般。他已经卸下铠甲,换上一件红色羊毛衫,胸前缝了一只皮狗头。火把的光芒把他灼伤的脸映得一片惨红。“王子殿下有何吩咐?”他说。
  “带我未婚妻回城去,小心别让她受伤。”王子唐突地告诉他,然后连声再见也没说,便大踏步离去,把她留在原地。
  珊莎感觉得出猎狗正盯着她瞧。“你以为小乔会亲自送你回去?”他笑起来像是受困陷阱的狗在咆哮。“恐怕不太可能。”她毫无抵抗地任由他拉着站起。“走吧,不只你需要睡。我今晚也喝多了,明天还要打精神宰掉我老哥呢。”
  珊莎突然一阵莫名惊恐,她推推茉丹修女的肩膀,想叫醒她,结果她的呼却打得更大声。劳勃国王跌跌撞撞不知走哪儿去了,长椅已然空了一半。晚宴已经结束,美丽的梦也随之烟消云散。
  猎狗抓起一只火把,权作照明,珊莎紧紧跟在他旁边。地面崎岖不平,岩石密布,被摇曳的火光一照,仿佛在她脚下晃动。她低垂视线,仔细看清,方才落脚。他们穿梭于营帐之间,每一间帐篷外都挂着不同的旗帜和盔甲。慢慢地,四周的宁静随着踏出的每一步而越显沉重。珊莎连看都不敢看他,他把她吓死了,只是她从小便被教导种种礼仪,而真正的淑女不会光注意他的脸的,她这么告诉自己。“桑铎爵士,您今天的表现英勇极了。”她勉强自己说。
  桑铎·克里冈对她咆哮:“小妹妹,少拍我马屁……更不要开口爵士闭口爵士。我不是骑士,我瞧不起他们和他们的狗屁誓言。我老哥是骑士,你看他今天什么德行?”
  “是的,”珊莎颤抖着小声说,“他很……”
  “很英勇?”猎狗替她说完。
  她明白他在讽刺他。“没人挡得住他。”最后她说,颇感自豪,毕竟这不是谎话。
  桑铎·克里冈突然在一片黑暗空旷的平地中央停下脚步。她没办法,只好也跟着停下来。“我看这修女把你训练得不错。你跟那种盛夏群岛来的小鸟没差别,是不是?会说话的漂亮小小鸟,人家教你什么漂亮话你就照着念。”
  “这样说太不厚道了。”珊莎的心狂跳不休。“你吓到我了,我要走了。”
  “没人挡得住他,”猎狗粗声道,“此话倒是不假。的确谁也挡不住格雷果。今天那小伙子,他第二次出场时的那个,喔,干得可真漂亮。你也看见了吧?那小呆瓜根本是自讨苦吃,没钱没跟班又没人帮他穿好盔甲。他的护喉根本就没绑好,你以为格雷果没注意到?你以为格雷果爵士先生的长熗是不小心往上扬,是吗?会说话的漂亮小小鸟,你要真这样相信,那你就跟小鸟一样没大脑了。格雷果的熗想刺哪里就刺哪里。看着我。你看着我!”桑铎·克里冈伸出巨掌捏住她下巴,硬是逼她往上看。他在她面前蹲下,把火把凑近来。“你爱看漂亮东西是吗?那就看看这张脸,好好给我看个够。我知道你想看得很。国王大道上你一路都故意躲着它,别假惺惺了,爱看就看。”
  他的手指像铁兽夹一样用力钳住她下巴。他们四目相对,他那双满是醉意的眼里闪着怒火。她不得不看。
  他右半边脸形容憔悴,有着锐利颧骨和浓眉灰眼。他有个鹰钩大鼻,头发色深而纤细。他故意把头发留长,梳到一边,因为他另半边脸半根头发也没有。
  他左半边脸烂成一团。耳朵整块烧蚀,只剩下一个洞。眼睛虽没瞎,但周围全是大块扭曲的疮疤,光滑的黑皮肤硬得跟皮革一样,其上布满了麻点和坑凹,以及一道道扯动就现出润红的裂缝。他下巴被烧焦的部分,则隐约可以见骨。
  珊莎哭了起来。这时他才放开她,然后在泥地上按熄火把。“没漂亮话说啦,小妹妹?修女没教你怎么赞美啊?”眼看她不回答,他又继续,“大多数人以为这是打仗来的,围城战,燃烧的攻城塔,或是拿火把的敌人所留下,还有个白痴问我是不是被龙息喷到。”这回他的笑比较缓和,却苦涩依然。“小妹妹,让我告诉你这伤是怎么来的吧。”他的声音从黑夜中传来,巨大的暗影离她如此之近,她甚至能闻到他呼吸中的酒臭。“当时我年纪比你还小,大概才六七岁,有个木雕师傅在我家城堡外的村落里开了家店,为讨好我爸,他送了点礼物给我们。这老头做玩具的功夫一流。我不记得自己收到了什么,但我想要的是格雷果的礼物。那是个木雕骑士,颜色涂得漂漂亮亮,每个关节都分开来,钉了钉子绑了线,你可以操纵他打架。格雷果大我五岁,当时已经当上了侍从,身高接近六尺,壮得像头牛,早就不玩玩具了。于是我把骑士据为己有,但我告诉你,偷来之后我一点都不快乐,我只是怕得要命。没过多久,果真被他发现。房间里刚好有个火盆,格雷果二话不说把我拎起来,将我半边脸就往炭堆里按,他就这样紧紧按住,任由我惨叫不停。你也看到他有多壮,即使在当时,最后还得靠三个成年人才有办法把他拉开。教士们成天说教七层地狱是如何可怕,他们懂个屁?只有被烧过的人才知道地狱是什么模样。”
  “我爸对别人说是我床单着了火,然后我们家师傅给我抹了油膏。油膏!格雷果也抹了油膏。四年之后他们为他涂抹七神圣油,他跟着背诵了骑士的誓词,雷加·坦格利安便拿剑拍拍他肩膀说‘起来吧,格雷果爵士。’”
  黯哑的声音渐渐淡去。他静静地蹲坐她面前,如同暗夜中矗立的庞然巨物,而她什么也看不清。珊莎可以听见他急促的呼吸,突然发觉自己正为他感到悲伤。最初的恐惧不知怎么,已经消失无踪。
  沉默持续下去,到后来她又害怕起来,然而这次她不是为自己,而是为了他。她伸手找到他宽阔的肩膀。“他不是真正的骑士。”她悄声对他说。
  “猎狗”仰头狂啸,珊莎踉跄后退想要逃开,但他一把抓住她的手。“不是,”他对她咆哮,“不是,小小鸟,他不是真正的骑士。”
  回城途中,桑铎·克里冈没有再说半句话。他领她走到马车等候的地方,吩咐车夫把他们载回红堡,跟在她后面爬上车。他们在一片寂静中穿过国王大门,走上灯火通明的市镇街道。他打开边门,领她走进城堡,他烧伤的脸微微抽搐,眼里思绪满溢。攀登高塔楼梯时,他跟在她身后,仅隔一步之遥。他带她安然抵达寝室外面的走廊。
  “大人,谢谢你。”珊莎温顺地说。
  “猎狗”抓住她的手,靠了过来。“我今晚跟你说的事,”他的声音比平常还要粗哑。“你要是敢告诉乔佛里……或是你妹妹,你老爸……你要是敢跟任何人讲……”
  “我不会说出去的。”珊莎悄声说,“我保证。”
  显然这还不够。“你要是敢跟任何人讲的话,”他把话说完,“我就杀了你。”


寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 31楼  发表于: 2015-08-29 0
   30.EDDARD
   I stood last vigil for him myself,” Ser Barristan Selmy said as they looked down at the body in the back of the cart. “He had no one else. A mother in the Vale, I am told.”
   In the pale dawn light, the young knight looked as though he were sleeping. He had not been handsome, but death had smoothed his rough-hewn features and the silent sisters had dressed him in his best velvet tunic, with a high collar to cover the ruin the lance had made of his throat. Eddard Stark looked at his face, and wondered if it had been for his sake that the boy had died. Slain by a Lannister bannerman before Ned could speak to him; could that be mere happenstance? He supposed he would never know.
   “Hugh was Jon Arryn’s squire for four years,” Selmy went on. “The king knighted him before he rode north, in Jon’s memory. The lad wanted it desperately, yet I fear he was not ready.”
   Ned had slept badly last night and he felt tired beyond his years. “None of us is ever ready,” he said.
   “For knighthood?”
   “For death.” Gently Ned covered the boy with his cloak, a bloodstained bit of blue bordered in crescent moons. When his mother asked why her son was dead, he reflected bitterly, they would tell her he had fought to honor the King’s Hand, Eddard Stark. “This was needless. War should not be a game.” Ned turned to the woman beside the cart, shrouded in grey, face hidden but for her eyes. The silent sisters prepared men for the grave, and it was ill fortune to look on the face of death. “Send his armor home to the Vale. The mother will want to have it.”
   “It is worth a fair piece of silver,” Ser Barristan said. “The boy had it forged special for the tourney. Plain work, but good. I do not know if he had finished paying the smith.”
   “He paid yesterday, my lord, and he paid dearly,” Ned replied. And to the silent sister he said, “Send the mother the armor. I will deal with this smith.” She bowed her head.
   Afterward Ser Barristan walked with Ned to the king’s pavilion. The camp was beginning to stir. Fat sausages sizzled and spit over firepits, spicing the air with the scents of garlic and pepper. Young squires hurried about on errands as their masters woke, yawning and stretching, to meet the day. A serving man with a goose under his arm bent his knee when he caught sight of them. “M’lords,” he muttered as the goose honked and pecked at his fingers. The shields displayed outside each tent heralded its occupant: the silver eagle of Seagard, Bryce Caron’s field of nightingales, a cluster of grapes for the Redwynes, brindled boar, red ox, burning tree, white ram, triple spiral, purple unicorn, dancing maiden, blackadder, twin towers, horned owl, and last the pure white blazons of the Kingsguard, shining like the dawn.
   “The king means to fight in the melee today,” Ser Barristan said as they were passing Ser Meryn’s shield, its paint sullied by a deep gash where Loras Tyrell’s lance had scarred the wood as he drove him from his saddle.
   “Yes,” Ned said grimly. Jory had woken him last night to bring him that news. Small wonder he had slept so badly.
   Ser Barristan’s look was troubled. “They say night’s beauties fade at dawn, and the children of wine are oft disowned in the morning light.”
   “They say so,” Ned agreed, “but not of Robert.” Other men might reconsider words spoken in drunken bravado, but Robert Baratheon would remember and, remembering, would never back down.
   The king’s pavilion was close by the water, and the morning mists off the river had wreathed it in wisps of grey. It was all of golden silk, the largest and grandest structure in the camp. Outside the entrance, Robert’s warhammer was displayed beside an immense iron shield blazoned with the crowned stag of House Baratheon.
   Ned had hoped to discover the king still abed in a wine-soaked sleep, but luck was not with him. They found Robert drinking beer from a polished horn and roaring his displeasure at two young squires who were trying to buckle him into his armor. “Your Grace,” one was saying, almost in tears, “it’s made too small, it won’t go.” He fumbled, and the gorget he was trying to fit around Robert’s thick neck tumbled to the ground.
   “Seven hells!” Robert swore. “Do I have to do it myself? Piss on the both of you. Pick it up. Don’t just stand there gaping, Lancel, pick it up!” The lad jumped, and the king noticed his company. “Look at these oafs, Ned. My wife insisted I take these two to squire for me, and they’re worse than useless. Can’t even put a man’s armor on him properly. Squires, they say. I say they’re swineherds dressed up in silk.”
   Ned only needed a glance to understand the difficulty. “The boys are not at fault,” he told the king. “You’re too fat for your armor, Robert.”
   Robert Baratheon took a long swallow of beer, tossed the empty horn onto his sleeping furs, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and said darkly, “Fat? Fat, is it? Is that how you speak to your king?” He let go his laughter, sudden as a storm. “Ah, damn you, Ned, why are you always right?”
   The squires smiled nervously until the king turned on them. “You. Yes, both of you. You heard the Hand. The king is too fat for his armor. Go find Ser Aron Santagar. Tell him I need the breastplate stretcher. Now! What are you waiting for?”
   The boys tripped over each other in their haste to be quit of the tent. Robert managed to keep a stern face until they were gone. Then he dropped back into a chair, shaking with laughter.
   Ser Barristan Selmy chuckled with him. Even Eddard Stark managed a smile. Always, though, the graver thoughts crept in. He could not help taking note of the two squires: handsome boys, fair and well made. One was Sansa’s age, with long golden curls; the other perhaps fifteen, sandy-haired, with a wisp of a mustache and the emerald-green eyes of the queen.
   “Ah, I wish I could be there to see Santagar’s face,” Robert said. “I hope he’ll have the wit to send them to someone else. We ought to keep them running all day!”
   “Those boys,” Ned asked him. “Lannisters?”
   Robert nodded, wiping tears from his eyes. “Cousins. Sons of Lord Tywin’s brother. One of the dead ones. Or perhaps the live one, now that I come to think on it. I don’t recall. My wife comes from a very large family, Ned.”
   A very ambitious family, Ned thought. He had nothing against the squires, but it troubled him to see Robert surrounded by the queen’s kin, waking and sleeping. The Lannister appetite for offices and honors seemed to know no bounds. “The talk is you and the queen had angry words last night.”
   The mirth curdled on Robert’s face. “The woman tried to forbid me to fight in the melee. She’s sulking in the castle now, damn her. Your sister would never have shamed me like that.”
   “You never knew Lyanna as I did, Robert,” Ned told him. “You saw her beauty, but not the iron underneath. She would have told you that you have no business in the melee.”
   “You too?” The king frowned. “You are a sour man, Stark. Too long in the north, all the juices have frozen inside you. Well, mine are still running.” He slapped his chest to prove it.
   “You are the king,” Ned reminded him.
   “I sit on the damn iron seat when I must. Does that mean I don’t have the same hungers as other men? A bit of wine now and again, a girl squealing in bed, the feel of a horse between my legs? Seven hells, Ned, I want to hit someone.”
   Ser Barristan Selmy spoke up. “Your Grace,” he said, “it is not seemly that the king should ride into the melee. It would not be a fair contest. Who would dare strike you?”
   Robert seemed honestly taken aback. “Why, all of them, damn it. If they can. And the last man left standing?.?.?.?”
   “?.?.?.?will be you,” Ned finished. He saw at once that Selmy had hit the mark. The dangers of the melee were only a savor to Robert, but this touched on his pride. “Ser Barristan is right. There’s not a man in the Seven Kingdoms who would dare risk your displeasure by hurting you.”
   The king rose to his feet, his face flushed. “Are you telling me those prancing cravens will let me win?”
   “For a certainty,” Ned said, and Ser Barristan Selmy bowed his head in silent accord.
   For a moment Robert was so angry he could not speak. He strode across the tent, whirled, strode back, his face dark and angry. He snatched up his breastplate from the ground and threw it at Barristan Selmy in a wordless fury. Selmy dodged. “Get out,” the king said then, coldly. “Get out before I kill you.”
   Ser Barristan left quickly. Ned was about to follow when the king called out again. “Not you, Ned.”
   Ned turned back. Robert took up his horn again, filled it with beer from a barrel in the corner, and thrust it at Ned. “Drink,” he said brusquely.
   “I’ve no thirst...”
   “Drink. Your king commands it.”
   Ned took the horn and drank. The beer was black and thick, so strong it stung the eyes.
   Robert sat down again. “Damn you, Ned Stark. You and Jon Arryn, I loved you both. What have you done to me? You were the one should have been king, you or Jon.”
   “You had the better claim, Your Grace.”
   “I told you to drink, not to argue. You made me king, you could at least have the courtesy to listen when I talk, damn you. Look at me, Ned. Look at what kinging has done to me. Gods, too fat for my armor, how did it ever come to this?”
   “Robert?.?.?.?”
   “Drink and stay quiet, the king is talking. I swear to you, I was never so alive as when I was winning this throne, or so dead as now that I’ve won it. And Cersei?.?.?.?I have Jon Arryn to thank for her. I had no wish to marry after Lyanna was taken from me, but Jon said the realm needed an heir. Cersei Lannister would be a good match, he told me, she would bind Lord Tywin to me should Viserys Targaryen ever try to win back his father’s throne.” The king shook his head. “I loved that old man, I swear it, but now I think he was a bigger fool than Moon Boy. Oh, Cersei is lovely to look at, truly, but cold?.?.?.?the way she guards her cunt, you’d think she had all the gold of Casterly Rock between her legs. Here, give me that beer if you won’t drink it.” He took the horn, upended it, belched, wiped his mouth. “I am sorry for your girl, Ned. Truly. About the wolf, I mean. My son was lying, I’d stake my soul on it. My son?.?.?.?you love your children, don’t you?”
   “With all my heart,” Ned said.
   “Let me tell you a secret, Ned. More than once, I have dreamed of giving up the crown. Take ship for the Free Cities with my horse and my hammer, spend my time warring and whoring, that’s what I was made for. The sellsword king, how the singers would love me. You know what stops me? The thought of Joffrey on the throne, with Cersei standing behind him whispering in his ear. My son. How could I have made a son like that, Ned?”
   “He’s only a boy,” Ned said awkwardly. He had small liking for Prince Joffrey, but he could hear the pain in Robert’s voice. “Have you forgotten how wild you were at his age?”
   “It would not trouble me if the boy was wild, Ned. You don’t know him as I do.” He sighed and shook his head. “Ah, perhaps you are right. Jon despaired of me often enough, yet I grew into a good king.” Robert looked at Ned and scowled at his silence. “You might speak up and agree now, you know.”
   “Your Grace?.?.?.?” Ned began, carefully.
   Robert slapped Ned on the back. “Ah, say that I’m a better king than Aerys and be done with it. You never could lie for love nor honor, Ned Stark. I’m still young, and now that you’re here with me, things will be different. We’ll make this a reign to sing of, and damn the Lannisters to seven hells. I smell bacon. Who do you think our champion will be today? Have you seen Mace Tyrell’s boy? The Knight of Flowers, they call him. Now there’s a son any man would be proud to own to. Last tourney, he dumped the Kingslayer on his golden rump, you ought to have seen the look on Cersei’s face. I laughed till my sides hurt. Renly says he has this sister, a maid of fourteen, lovely as a dawn?.?.?.?”
   They broke their fast on black bread and boiled goose eggs and fish fried up with onions and bacon, at a trestle table by the river’s edge. The king’s melancholy melted away with the morning mist, and before long Robert was eating an orange and waxing fond about a morning at the Eyrie when they had been boys. “?.?.?.?had given Jon a barrel of oranges, remember? Only the things had gone rotten, so I flung mine across the table and hit Dacks right in the nose. You remember, Redfort’s pock-faced squire? He tossed one back at me, and before Jon could so much as fart, there were oranges flying across the High Hall in every direction.” He laughed uproariously, and even Ned smiled, remembering.
   This was the boy he had grown up with, he thought; this was the Robert Baratheon he’d known and loved. If he could prove that the Lannisters were behind the attack on Bran, prove that they had murdered Jon Arryn, this man would listen. Then Cersei would fall, and the Kingslayer with her, and if Lord Tywin dared to rouse the west, Robert would smash him as he had smashed Rhaegar Targaryen on the Trident. He could see it all so clearly.
   That breakfast tasted better than anything Eddard Stark had eaten in a long time, and afterward his smiles came easier and more often, until it was time for the tournament to resume.
   Ned walked with the king to the jousting field. He had promised to watch the final tilts with Sansa; Septa Mordane was ill today, and his daughter was determined not to miss the end of the jousting. As he saw Robert to his place, he noted that Cersei Lannister had chosen not to appear; the place beside the king was empty. That too gave Ned cause to hope.
   He shouldered his way to where his daughter was seated and found her as the horns blew for the day’s first joust. Sansa was so engrossed she scarcely seemed to notice his arrival.
   Sandor Clegane was the first rider to appear. He wore an olive- green cloak over his soot-grey armor. That, and his hound’s-head helm, were his only concession to ornament.
   “A hundred golden dragons on the Kingslayer,” Littlefinger announced loudly as Jaime Lannister entered the lists, riding an elegant blood bay destrier. The horse wore a blanket of gilded ringmail, and Jaime glittered from head to heel. Even his lance was fashioned from the golden wood of the Summer Isles.
   “Done,” Lord Renly shouted back. “The Hound has a hungry look about him this morning.”
   “Even hungry dogs know better than to bite the hand that feeds them,” Littlefinger called dryly.
   Sandor Clegane dropped his visor with an audible clang and took up his position. Ser Jaime tossed a kiss to some woman in the commons, gently lowered his visor, and rode to the end of the lists. Both men couched their lances.
   Ned Stark would have loved nothing so well as to see them both lose, but Sansa was watching it all moist-eyed and eager. The hastily erected gallery trembled as the horses broke into a gallop. The Hound leaned forward as he rode, his lance rock steady, but Jaime shifted his seat deftly in the instant before impact. Clegane’s point was turned harmlessly against the golden shield with the lion blazon, while his own hit square. Wood shattered, and the Hound reeled, fighting to keep his seat. Sansa gasped. A ragged cheer went up from the commons.
   “I wonder how I ought spend your money,” Littlefinger called down to Lord Renly.
   The Hound just managed to stay in his saddle. He jerked his mount around hard and rode back to the lists for the second pass. Jaime Lannister tossed down his broken lance and snatched up a fresh one, jesting with his squire. The Hound spurred forward at a hard gallop. Lannister rode to meet him. This time, when Jaime shifted his seat, Sandor Clegane shifted with him. Both lances exploded, and by the time the splinters had settled, a riderless blood bay was trotting off in search of grass while Ser Jaime Lannister rolled in the dirt, golden and dented.
   Sansa said, “I knew the Hound would win.”
   Littlefinger overheard. “If you know who’s going to win the second match, speak up now before Lord Renly plucks me clean,” he called to her. Ned smiled.
   “A pity the Imp is not here with us,” Lord Renly said. “I should have won twice as much.”
   Jaime Lannister was back on his feet, but his ornate lion helmet had been twisted around and dented in his fall, and now he could not get it off. The commons were hooting and pointing, the lords and ladies were trying to stifle their chuckles, and failing, and over it all Ned could hear King Robert laughing, louder than anyone. Finally they had to lead the Lion of Lannister off to a blacksmith, blind and stumbling.
   By then Ser Gregor Clegane was in position at the head of the lists. He was huge, the biggest man that Eddard Stark had ever seen. Robert Baratheon and his brothers were all big men, as was the Hound, and back at Winterfell there was a simpleminded stableboy named Hodor who dwarfed them all, but the knight they called the Mountain That Rides would have towered over Hodor. He was well over seven feet tall, closer to eight, with massive shoulders and arms thick as the trunks of small trees. His destrier seemed a pony in between his armored legs, and the lance he carried looked as small as a broom handle.
   Unlike his brother, Ser Gregor did not live at court. He was a solitary man who seldom left his own lands, but for wars and tourneys. He had been with Lord Tywin when King’s Landing fell, a new-made knight of seventeen years, even then distinguished by his size and his implacable ferocity. Some said it had been Gregor who’d dashed the skull of the infant prince Aegon Targaryen against a wall, and whispered that afterward he had raped the mother, the Dornish princess Elia, before putting her to the sword. These things were not said in Gregor’s hearing.
   Ned Stark could not recall ever speaking to the man, though Gregor had ridden with them during Balon Greyjoy’s rebellion, one knight among thousands. He watched him with disquiet. Ned seldom put much stock in gossip, but the things said of Ser Gregor were more than ominous. He was soon to be married for the third time, and one heard dark whisperings about the deaths of his first two wives. It was said that his keep was a grim place where servants disappeared unaccountably and even the dogs were afraid to enter the hall. And there had been a sister who had died young under queer circumstances, and the fire that had disfigured his brother, and the hunting accident that had killed their father. Gregor had inherited the keep, the gold, and the family estates. His younger brother Sandor had left the same day to take service with the Lannisters as a sworn sword, and it was said that he had never returned, not even to visit.
   When the Knight of Flowers made his entrance, a murmur ran through the crowd, and he heard Sansa’s fervent whisper, “Oh, he’s so beautiful.” Ser Loras Tyrell was slender as a reed, dressed in a suit of fabulous silver armor polished to a blinding sheen and filigreed with twining black vines and tiny blue forget-me-nots. The commons realized in the same instant as Ned that the blue of the flowers came from sapphires; a gasp went up from a thousand throats. Across the boy’s shoulders his cloak hung heavy. It was woven of forget-me-nots, real ones, hundreds of fresh blooms sewn to a heavy woolen cape.
   His courser was as slim as her rider, a beautiful grey mare, built for speed. Ser Gregor’s huge stallion trumpeted as he caught her scent. The boy from Highgarden did something with his legs, and his horse pranced sideways, nimble as a dancer. Sansa clutched at his arm. “Father, don’t let Ser Gregor hurt him,” she said. Ned saw she was wearing the rose that Ser Loras had given her yesterday. Jory had told him about that as well.
   “These are tourney lances,” he told his daughter. “They make them to splinter on impact, so no one is hurt.” Yet he remembered the dead boy in the cart with his cloak of crescent moons, and the words were raw in his throat.
   Ser Gregor was having trouble controlling his horse. The stallion was screaming and pawing the ground, shaking his head. The Mountain kicked at the animal savagely with an armored boot. The horse reared and almost threw him.
   The Knight of Flowers saluted the king, rode to the far end of the list, and couched his lance, ready. Ser Gregor brought his animal to the line, fighting with the reins. And suddenly it began. The Mountain’s stallion broke in a hard gallop, plunging forward wildly, while the mare charged as smooth as a flow of silk. Ser Gregor wrenched his shield into position, juggled with his lance, and all the while fought to hold his unruly mount on a straight line, and suddenly Loras Tyrell was on him, placing the point of his lance just there, and in an eye blink the Mountain was failing. He was so huge that he took his horse down with him in a tangle of steel and flesh.
   Ned heard applause, cheers, whistles, shocked gasps, excited muttering, and over it all the rasping, raucous laughter of the Hound. The Knight of Flowers reined up at the end of the lists. His lance was not even broken. His sapphires winked in the sun as he raised his visor, smiling. The commons went mad for him.
   In the middle of the field, Ser Gregor Clegane disentangled himself and came boiling to his feet. He wrenched off his helm and slammed it down onto the ground. His face was dark with fury and his hair fell down into his eyes. “My sword,” he shouted to his squire, and the boy ran it out to him. By then his stallion was back on its feet as well.
   Gregor Clegane killed the horse with a single blow of such ferocity that it half severed the animal’s neck. Cheers turned to shrieks in a heartbeat. The stallion went to its knees, screaming as it died. By then Gregor was striding down the lists toward Ser Loras Tyrell, his bloody sword clutched in his fist. “Stop him!” Ned shouted, but his words were lost in the roar. Everyone else was yelling as well, and Sansa was crying.
   It all happened so fast. The Knight of Flowers was shouting for his own sword as Ser Gregor knocked his squire aside and made a grab for the reins of his horse. The mare scented blood and reared. Loras Tyrell kept his seat, but barely. Ser Gregor swung his sword, a savage two-handed blow that took the boy in the chest and knocked him from the saddle. The courser dashed away in panic as Ser Loras lay stunned in the dirt. But as Gregor lifted his sword for the killing blow, a rasping voice warned, “Leave him be,” and a steel-clad hand wrenched him away from the boy.
   The Mountain pivoted in wordless fury, swinging his longsword in a killing arc with all his massive strength behind it, but the Hound caught the blow and turned it, and for what seemed an eternity the two brothers stood hammering at each other as a dazed Loras Tyrell was helped to safety. Thrice Ned saw Ser Gregor aim savage blows at the hound’s-head helmet, yet not once did Sandor send a cut at his brother’s unprotected face.
   It was the king’s voice that put an end to it?.?.?.?the king’s voice and twenty swords. Jon Arryn had told them that a commander needs a good battlefield voice, and Robert had proved the truth of that on the Trident. He used that voice now. “STOP THIS MADNESS,” he boomed, “IN THE NAME OF YOUR KING!”
   The Hound went to one knee. Ser Gregor’s blow cut air, and at last he came to his senses. He dropped his sword and glared at Robert, surrounded by his Kingsguard and a dozen other knights and guardsmen. Wordlessly, he turned and strode off, shoving past Barristan Selmy. “Let him go,” Robert said, and as quickly as that, it was over.
   “Is the Hound the champion now?” Sansa asked Ned.
   “No,” he told her. “There will be one final joust, between the Hound and the Knight of Flowers.”
   But Sansa had the right of it after all. A few moments later Ser Loras Tyrell walked back onto the field in a simple linen doublet and said to Sandor Clegane, “I owe you my life. The day is yours, ser.”
   “I am no ser,” the Hound replied, but he took the victory, and the champion’s purse, and, for perhaps the first time in his life, the love of the commons. They cheered him as he left the lists to return to his pavilion.
   As Ned walked with Sansa to the archery field, Littlefinger and Lord Renly and some of the others fell in with them. “Tyrell had to know the mare was in heat,” Littlefinger was saying. “I swear the boy planned the whole thing. Gregor has always favored huge, ill-tempered stallions with more spirit than sense.” The notion seemed to amuse him.
   It did not amuse Ser Barristan Selmy. “There is small honor in tricks,” the old man said stiffly.
   “Small honor and twenty thousand golds.” Lord Renly smiled.
   That afternoon a boy named Anguy, an unheralded commoner from the Dornish Marches, won the archery competition, outshooting Ser Balon Swann and Jalabhar Xho at a hundred paces after all the other bowmen had been eliminated at the shorter distances. Ned sent Alyn to seek him out and offer him a position with the Hand’s guard, but the boy was flush with wine and victory and riches undreamed of, and he refused.
   The melee went on for three hours. Near forty men took part, freeriders and hedge knights and new-made squires in search of a reputation. They fought with blunted weapons in a chaos of mud and blood, small troops fighting together and then turning on each other as alliances formed and fractured, until only one man was left standing. The victor was the red priest, Thoros of Myr, a madman who shaved his head and fought with a flaming sword. He had won melees before; the fire sword frightened the mounts of the other riders, and nothing frightened Thoros. The final tally was three broken limbs, a shattered collarbone, a dozen smashed fingers, two horses that had to be put down, and more cuts, sprains, and bruises than anyone cared to count. Ned was desperately pleased that Robert had not taken part.
   That night at the feast, Eddard Stark was more hopeful than he had been in a great while. Robert was in high good humor, the Lannisters were nowhere to be seen, and even his daughters were behaving. Jory brought Arya down to join them, and Sansa spoke to her sister pleasantly. “The tournament was magnificent,” she sighed. “You should have come. How was your dancing?”
   “I’m sore all over,” Arya reported happily, proudly displaying a huge purple bruise on her leg.
   “You must be a terrible dancer,” Sansa said doubtfully.
   Later, while Sansa was off listening to a troupe of singers perform the complex round of interwoven ballads called the “Dance of the Dragons,” Ned inspected the bruise himself. “I hope Forel is not being too hard on you,” he said.
   Arya stood on one leg. She was getting much better at that of late. “Syrio says that every hurt is a lesson, and every lesson makes you better.”
   Ned frowned. The man Syrio Forel had come with an excellent reputation, and his flamboyant Braavosi style was well suited to Arya’s slender blade, yet still?.?.?.?a few days ago, she had been wandering around with a swatch of black silk tied over her eyes. Syrio was teaching her to see with her ears and her nose and her skin, she told him. Before that, he had her doing spins and back flips. “Arya, are you certain you want to persist in this?”
   She nodded. “Tomorrow we’re going to catch cats.”
   “Cats.” Ned sighed. “Perhaps it was a mistake to hire this Braavosi. If you like, I will ask Jory to take over your lessons. Or I might have a quiet word with Ser Barristan. He was the finest sword in the Seven Kingdoms in his youth.”
   “I don’t want them,” Arya said. “I want Syrio.”
   Ned ran his fingers through his hair. Any decent master-at-arms could give Arya the rudiments of slash-and-parry without this nonsense of blindfolds, cartwheels, and hopping about on one leg, but he knew his youngest daughter well enough to know there was no arguing with that stubborn jut of jaw. “As you wish,” he said. Surely she would grow tired of this soon. “Try to be careful.”
   “I will,” she promised solemnly as she hopped smoothly from her right leg to her left.
   Much later, after he had taken the girls back through the city and seen them both safe in bed, Sansa with her dreams and Arya with her bruises, Ned ascended to his own chambers atop the Tower of the Hand. The day had been warm and the room was close and stuffy. Ned went to the window and unfastened the heavy shutters to let in the cool night air. Across the Great Yard, he noticed the flickering glow of candlelight from Littlefinger’s windows. The hour was well past midnight. Down by the river, the revels were only now beginning to dwindle and die.
   He took out the dagger and studied it. Littlefinger’s blade, won by Tyrion Lannister in a tourney wager, sent to slay Bran in his sleep. Why? Why would the dwarf want Bran dead? Why would anyone want Bran dead?
   The dagger, Bran’s fall, all of it was linked somehow to the murder of Jon Arryn, he could feel it in his gut, but the truth of Jon’s death remained as clouded to him as when he had started. Lord Stannis had not returned to King’s Landing for the tourney. Lysa Arryn held her silence behind the high walls of the Eyrie. The squire was dead, and Jory was still searching the whorehouses. What did he have but Robert’s bastard?
   That the armorer’s sullen apprentice was the king’s son, Ned had no doubt. The Baratheon look was stamped on his face, in his jaw, his eyes, that black hair. Renly was too young to have fathered a boy of that age, Stannis too cold and proud in his honor. Gendry had to be Robert’s.
   Yet knowing all that, what had he learned? The king had other baseborn children scattered throughout the Seven Kingdoms. He had openly acknowledged one of his bastards, a boy of Bran’s age whose mother was highborn. The lad was being fostered by Lord Renly’s castellan at Storm’s End.
   Ned remembered Robert’s first child as well, a daughter born in the Vale when Robert was scarcely more than a boy himself. A sweet little girl; the young lord of Storm’s End had doted on her. He used to make daily visits to play with the babe, long after he had lost interest in the mother. Ned was often dragged along for company, whether he willed it or not. The girl would be seventeen or eighteen now, he realized; older than Robert had been when he fathered her. A strange thought.
   Cersei could not have been pleased by her lord husband’s by-blows, yet in the end it mattered little whether the king had one bastard or a hundred. Law and custom gave the baseborn few rights. Gendry, the girl in the Vale, the boy at Storm’s End, none of them could threaten Robert’s trueborn children?.?.?.?
   His musings were ended by a soft rap on his door. “A man to see you, my lord,” Harwin called. “He will not give his name.”
   “Send him in,” Ned said, wondering.
   The visitor was a stout man in cracked, mud-caked boots and a heavy brown robe of the coarsest roughspun, his features hidden by a cowl, his hands drawn up into voluminous sleeves.
   “Who are you?” Ned asked.
   “A friend,” the cowled man said in a strange, low voice. “We must speak alone, Lord Stark.”
   Curiosity was stronger than caution. “Harwin, leave us,” he commanded. Not until they were alone behind closed doors did his visitor draw back his cowl.
   “Lord Varys?” Ned said in astonishment.
   “Lord Stark,” Varys said politely, seating himself. “I wonder if I might trouble you for a drink?”
   Ned filled two cups with summerwine and handed one to Varys. “I might have passed within a foot of you and never recognized you,” he said, incredulous. He had never seen the eunuch dress in anything but silk and velvet and the richest damasks, and this man smelled of sweat instead of lilacs.
   “That was my dearest hope,” Varys said. “It would not do if certain people learned that we had spoken in private. The queen watches you closely. This wine is very choice. Thank you.”
   “How did you get past my other guards?” Ned asked. Porther and Cayn had been posted outside the tower, and Alyn on the stairs.
   “The Red Keep has ways known only to ghosts and spiders.” Varys smiled apologetically. “I will not keep you long, my lord. There are things you must know. You are the King’s Hand, and the king is a fool.” The eunuch’s cloying tones were gone; now his voice was thin and sharp as a whip. “Your friend, I know, yet a fool nonetheless ?.?.?.?and doomed, unless you save him. Today was a near thing. They had hoped to kill him during the melee.”
   For a moment Ned was speechless with shock. “Who?”
   Varys sipped his wine. “If I truly need to tell you that, you are a bigger fool than Robert and I am on the wrong side.”
   “The Lannisters,” Ned said. “The queen?.?.?.?no, I will not believe that, not even of Cersei. She asked him not to fight!”
   “She forbade him to fight, in front of his brother, his knights, and half the court. Tell me truly, do you know any surer way to force King Robert into the melee? I ask you.”
   Ned had a sick feeling in his gut. The eunuch had hit upon a truth; tell Robert Baratheon he could not, should not, or must not do a thing, and it was as good as done. “Even if he’d fought, who would have dared to strike the king?”
   Varys shrugged. “There were forty riders in the melee. The Lannisters have many friends. Amidst all that chaos, with horses screaming and bones breaking and Thoros of Myr waving that absurd firesword of his, who could name it murder if some chance blow felled His Grace?” He went to the flagon and refilled his cup. “After the deed was done, the slayer would be beside himself with grief. I can almost hear him weeping. So sad. Yet no doubt the gracious and compassionate widow would take pity, lift the poor unfortunate to his feet, and bless him with a gentle kiss of forgiveness. Good King Joffrey would have no choice but to pardon him.” The eunuch stroked his cheek. “Or perhaps Cersei would let Ser Ilyn strike off his head. Less risk for the Lannisters that way, though quite an unpleasant surprise for their little friend.”
   Ned felt his anger rise. “You knew of this plot, and yet you did nothing.”
   “I command whisperers, not warriors.”
   “You might have come to me earlier.”
   “Oh, yes, I confess it. And you would have rushed straight to the king, yes? And when Robert heard of his peril, what would he have done? I wonder.”
   Ned considered that. “He would have damned them all, and fought anyway, to show he did not fear them.”
   Varys spread his hands. “I will make another confession, Lord Eddard. I was curious to see what you would do. Why not come to me? you ask, and I must answer, Why, because I did not trust you, my lord.”
   “You did not trust me?” Ned was frankly astonished.
   “The Red Keep shelters two sorts of people, Lord Eddard,” Varys said. “Those who are loyal to the realm, and those who are loyal only to themselves. Until this morning, I could not say which you might be?.?.?.?so I waited to see?.?.?.?and now I know, for a certainty.” He smiled a plump tight little smile, and for a moment his private face and public mask were one. “I begin to comprehend why the queen fears you so much. Oh, yes I do.”
   “You are the one she ought to fear,” Ned said.
   “No. I am what I am. The king makes use of me, but it shames him. A most puissant warrior is our Robert, and such a manly man has little love for sneaks and spies and eunuchs. If a day should come when Cersei whispers, ‘Kill that man,’ Ilyn Payne will snick my head off in a twinkling, and who will mourn poor Varys then? North or south, they sing no songs for spiders.” He reached out and touched Ned with a soft hand. “But you, Lord Stark?.?.?.?I think?.?.?.?no, I know?.?.?.?he would not kill you, not even for his queen, and there may lie our salvation.”
   It was all too much. For a moment Eddard Stark wanted nothing so much as to return to Winterfell, to the clean simplicity of the north, where the enemies were winter and the wildlings beyond the Wall. “Surely Robert has other loyal friends,” he protested. “His brothers, his...”
   “...wife?” Varys finished, with a smile that cut. “His brothers hate the Lannisters, true enough, but hating the queen and loving the king are not quite the same thing, are they? Ser Barristan loves his honor, Grand Maester Pycelle loves his office, and Littlefinger loves Littlefinger.”
   “The Kingsguard...”
   “A paper shield,” the eunuch said. “Try not to look so shocked, Lord Stark. Jaime Lannister is himself a Sworn Brother of the White Swords, and we all know what his oath is worth. The days when men like Ryam Redwyne and Prince Aemon the Dragonknight wore the white cloak are gone to dust and song. Of these seven, only Ser Barristan Selmy is made of the true steel, and Selmy is old. Ser Boros and Ser Meryn are the queen’s creatures to the bone, and I have deep suspicions of the others. No, my lord, when the swords come out in earnest, you will be the only true friend Robert Baratheon will have.”
   “Robert must be told,” Ned said. “If what you say is true, if even a part of it is true, the king must hear it for himself.”
   “And what proof shall we lay before him? My words against theirs? My little birds against the queen and the Kingslayer, against his brothers and his council, against the Wardens of East and West, against all the might of Casterly Rock? Pray, send for Ser Ilyn directly, it will save us all some time. I know where that road ends.”
   “Yet if what you say is true, they will only bide their time and make another attempt.”
   “Indeed they will,” said Varys, “and sooner rather than later, I do fear. You are making them most anxious, Lord Eddard. But my little birds will be listening, and together we may be able to forestall them, you and I.” He rose and pulled up his cowl so his face was hidden once more. “Thank you for the wine. We will speak again. When you see me next at council, be certain to treat me with your accustomed contempt. You should not find it difficult.”
   He was at the door when Ned called, “Varys.” The eunuch turned back. “How did Jon Arryn die?”
   “I wondered when you would get around to that.”
   “Tell me.”
   “The tears of Lys, they call it. A rare and costly thing, clear and sweet as water, and it leaves no trace. I begged Lord Arryn to use a taster, in this very room I begged him, but he would not hear of it. Only one who was less than a man would even think of such a thing, he told me.”
   Ned had to know the rest. “Who gave him the poison?”
   “Some dear sweet friend who often shared meat and mead with him, no doubt. Oh, but which one? There were many such. Lord Arryn was a kindly, trusting man.” The eunuch sighed. “There was one boy. All he was, he owed Jon Arryn, but when the widow fled to the Eyrie with her household, he stayed in King’s Landing and prospered. It always gladdens my heart to see the young rise in the world.” The whip was in his voice again, every word a stroke. “He must have cut a gallant figure in the tourney, him in his bright new armor, with those crescent moons on his cloak. A pity he died so untimely, before you could talk to him?.?.?.?”
   Ned felt half-poisoned himself. “The squire,” he said. “Ser Hugh.” Wheels within wheels within wheels. Ned’s head was pounding. “Why? Why now? Jon Arryn had been Hand for fourteen years. What was he doing that they had to kill him?”
   “Asking questions,” Varys said, slipping out the door.



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter31 艾德
  “昨晚是我亲自替他守的灵,”巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士道,他们看着推车后面载着的遗体。“这孩子无依无靠,连个亲朋好友都没有,听说就只有艾林谷家里的母亲。”
  苍白的晨光中,年轻骑士看上去仿佛正在沉睡。他算不上英俊,但死亡抚平了他粗糙的面容,静默修女会的姐妹则为他穿上了料子最好的天鹅绒外衣,高高的领口恰好遮住喉咙上被长熗戳出的大洞。艾德·史塔克看着他的脸,暗忖这男孩不知是否因为自己而丢了性命。奈德还不及和他谈谈,他便死于兰尼斯特封臣熗下。这真的只是巧合?他大概永远不会知道。
  “修夫在琼恩·艾林身边当了四年的侍从,”赛尔弥继续说,“国王为了纪念琼恩,在北行前封他做了骑士。这孩子想当骑士想得不行,只可惜他恐怕还没准备好。”
  奈德昨晚睡得很差,现在的他和身边的老人一样疲累。“我们不也一样?”他说。
  “我们也没准备好当骑士?”
  “没准备好面对死亡”。奈德轻轻地为那孩子盖上他绣着弯月的染血蓝披风。当他的母亲问起儿子死因时,他苦涩地想,他们会说他是为了首相的荣誉而献身。“他根本不该送命。战争岂是儿戏?”奈德转身面对站在推车边的灰衣女人,她全身上下包裹得严严实实,脸上只露出眼睛。静默姐妹专门处理死者后事,而见着死亡的面容是不吉利的事。“把他的盔甲也送回艾林谷家里去,让母亲留作纪念吧。”
  “这东西值不少钱,”巴利斯坦爵士道,“这孩子是特别为了比武会订做的。不花俏,但实在,不知道他付清铁匠的钱没有。”
  “他昨天已经付出惨痛的代价了。”奈德回答,接着他对静默姐妹说,“把盔甲送给他母亲。铁匠这边我会处理。”她点点头。
  随后巴利斯坦爵士陪着奈德走向国王的帐篷。营地正在恢复生气,肥美的烤香肠在火堆上嘶嘶作响,滴着油汁,空气中充满蒜头和胡椒的香味。年轻侍从跑来跑去,而他们的主子刚刚睡醒,打着呵欠伸着懒腰,准备迎接新的一天。一个腋下夹了只鹅的厨子看见他们赶忙单膝跪下。“大人您们早。”他喃喃道,鹅嘎嘎叫着啄他手指。陈列在每个帐篷外的盾牌刻画着居住其中的贵族家徽,有海疆城的银色飞鹰,布莱斯·卡伦的夜莺与田野,雷德温家族的葡萄串,还有花斑野猪、红色公牛、燃烧之树、白色公羊、三重螺旋、紫色独角兽、跳舞少女、黑蛇、双塔、长角猫头鹰,最后是御林铁卫如黎明般闪亮的纯白纹章。
  “国王打算今天参加团体比武,”他们经过马林爵士的盾牌时,巴利斯坦说。盾牌上的漆被刮了深深的一划,正是昨天洛拉斯·提利尔将他刺下马时留的印记。
  “是啊。”奈德表情凝重地说。乔里昨天夜里把他叫醒,向他通报了这个消息,难怪他睡不好。
  巴利斯坦爵士一脸愁容。“俗话说天亮后黑夜的美要消散,酒醒后说过的话就不算。”
  “话是这么说,”奈德同意,“但对劳勃没用。”换做其他人,或许还会重新考虑酒后许下的豪言壮语,可劳勃·拜拉席恩会记得牢牢的,而且绝不反悔。
  国王的营帐靠近水滨,包围在灰色的河面晨雾里。帐篷用金丝织成,乃是整个营地里最大也最华丽的建筑。劳勃的战锤和一面巨大的铁盾放在入口外,盾牌上纹饰着拜拉席恩家族的宝冠雄鹿。
  奈德原本希望国王宿醉未醒,一切便迎刃而解,可惜他们运气不好,正碰上用光滑角制酒杯喝啤酒的劳勃,他还一边对两个手忙脚乱替他穿铠甲的年轻侍从大呼小叫。“国王陛下,”其中一个眼泪都快掉下来了。“这铠甲太小,穿不上的。”他手一滑,原本正试着要套进劳勃粗脖子的颈甲便摔到地上。
  “七层地狱啊!”劳勃咒骂,“难道我非得亲自动手不可?你两个都是他妈的饭桶。把东西捡起来,不要光张着嘴呆在那儿。蓝赛尔,快给我捡起来!”那小伙子吓得跳将起来,国王这才注意到新来的访客。“奈德,快瞧瞧这些笨蛋。我老婆坚持要我收他们当侍从,结果他们比废物还不如。连帮人穿铠甲都不会,这算哪门子侍从,这叫穿了衣服的猪头。”
  奈德只需一眼便看出问题所在。“这不是他们的错,”他告诉国王,“劳勃,是你太胖了,这才穿不下。”
  劳勃·拜拉席恩灌了一大口啤酒,把空角杯扔到兽皮睡铺上,用手背抹抹嘴,然后阴阴地说:“太胖?太胖,是吗?你对国王是这样讲话的吗?”突然他像暴风来袭一样哈哈大笑。“啊,去你的,奈德,为什么你说的永远都没错?”
  两个侍从露出紧张的微笑,国王又转向他们。“你们,对,你们两个,听见首相说的话了吗?国王太胖了,所以穿不下铠甲。去把艾伦·桑塔加爵士找来,跟他说我需要撑开胸甲的钳子。快去啊!还等什么?”
  男孩们慌忙跑出帐篷,途中还互相绊了一跤。劳勃装出一副严峻的表情直到他们离开,然后轰地坐回椅子,大笑不已。
  巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士跟着呵呵笑了,就连艾德·史塔克也露出了微笑。然而,他没法不在意那两个侍僮:他们都是漂亮小伙子,皮肤白晰,体态匀称。生着金色卷发的那个年纪和珊莎差不多,另外那个约莫十五,黄棕色头发,一点小胡子,有着和王后一样的翡翠绿眸。
  “啊,我真想瞧瞧桑塔加听了脸上是什么表情”。劳勃道,“他如果有点脑子,就会支他们去找别人。我们就让他俩成天跑个没完!”
  “这两个小伙子,”奈德问他,“是兰尼斯特家的人?”
  劳勃点头,一边擦掉笑出的眼泪。“她的两个堂弟,泰温大人他老弟的儿子,那些个死掉的老弟,我想想,又好像是活着的那个,我不记得了。奈德,我老婆来自一个很大的家族。”
  也是一个野心勃勃的家族,奈德心想。他对这两个侍从本身并无意见,但看到劳勃身边日夜都是王后的亲戚,却不免担心。兰尼斯特家对权位和荣耀真是贪得无厌。“听说您昨晚和王后闹不愉快了?”
  劳勃脸上的欢乐顿时结冻。“那死女人想阻止我参加今天的团体比武,这会儿她还窝在城堡里生闷气,气死算了。你妹妹绝不会这样羞辱我。”
  “劳勃,你对莱安娜的了解没我深,”奈德告诉他,“你只见到她的美,却不知道她真正的硬脾气。倘若她还活着,她会告诉你,你和团体比武毫无瓜葛。”
  “怎么你也来这套?”国王皱眉,“史塔克,你这家伙真讨厌,我看你在北方待得太久,体内的血都冻成冰啦。告诉你,老子可还热血沸腾哩。”他拍拍胸脯以示证明。
  “别忘了你是国王。”奈德提醒他。
  “我该坐的时候坐坐那张该死的铁椅子,难道就不能跟其他人一样有七情六欲吗?难道我不能没事喝点小酒,找个女孩乐一乐,享受骑马的快感吗?下七层地狱去,奈德,我不过是想打打人罢了。”
  巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士开了口:“陛下,”他说,“国王加入团体比武并不恰当,因为这样一来,比赛就不公平了。试问谁敢对您动手呢?”
  劳勃真是没料到这层。“唉,谁都行啊,他妈的。只要他们有那能耐。反正最后站着的……”
  “一定会是您。”奈德接口。他立刻发现赛尔弥点到了关键。若是强调比武的危险,只会更刺激劳勃,而这样说来便事关他的自尊。“巴利斯坦爵士说得没错,七国上下绝没有人敢冒着惹您生气的危险对您动手。”
  国王满脸通红,霍地站起,“你的意思是那些没用的胆小鬼会故意失手?”
  “可想而知。”奈德道。巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士静静地点头同意。
  有好一阵子,劳勃气得说不出话。他从帐篷的这边走到那边,旋身,又走回来,一脸阴沉的怒气。随即他从地上抓起胸甲,气冲冲地朝巴利斯坦掷去。赛尔弥躲开了。“出去,”这时国王才冷冷地发话,“免得我宰了你。”
  巴利斯坦爵士立刻离开,奈德正准备跟进,国王却又叫道:“奈德,你不用走。”
  奈德转身,只见劳勃再度拿起他的角杯,从角落里的酒桶装满啤酒,然后塞给奈德。“喝吧。”他唐突地说。
  “我不渴——”
  “快喝。这是国王的命令。”
  于是奈德接过角杯喝了下去,啤酒又黑又浓,浓烈得令眼睛刺痛。
  劳勃又坐下来。“去你的,奈德·史塔克。你和琼恩·艾林,我这么爱你们,结果你们是怎么对我的?你或琼恩才应该来当国王。”
  “陛下,您名正言顺,最有资格称王。”
  “我叫你喝酒,没叫你顶嘴。妈的,你既然让我做了国王,好歹我说话的时候专心听行吧。奈德,你看看我,看看我当了国王之后变成什么样子。诸神在上,我竟然胖得穿不下自己的铠甲,怎么会搞成这样?”
  “劳勃……”
  “现在国王在说话,你闭上嘴乖乖喝酒。我跟你发誓,我这辈子再没比在战场厮杀、赢得王位那时候更快活,也不会比现在得了王位更死气沉沉。至于瑟曦……这全都要感谢琼恩·艾林。本来在失去莱安娜之后,我根本不打算结婚,但琼恩说王国需要继承人。他告诉我瑟曦·兰尼斯特是个好对象,因为若是韦赛里斯·坦格利安想夺回王位,和她结婚可以确保泰温公爵支持我的事业。”国王摇摇头。“我敢对天发誓我很敬爱那老头子,可我现在却觉得他比月童还笨。噢,瑟曦是很标致,这没错,但冷冰冰的……瞧她那副守身如玉的德行,好像两脚间藏了凯岩城所有黄金似的。呵,你如果不喝,把酒给我。”他接过角杯,一饮而尽,打了声响嗝,然后抹抹嘴。“奈德,你女儿的事我很抱歉,我说真的。就是狼的那件事。我儿子在撒谎,我敢拿我的灵魂打赌。我儿子……你很爱你的孩子,对吧?”
  “我全心全意地爱他们。”奈德说。
  “奈德,让我偷偷告诉你。我不止一次梦想放弃王位,带着我的骏马和战锤,坐船到自由贸易城邦去,整天打仗历险、歌舞青楼,那才是我该过的生活。做个佣兵国王,到时候吟游诗人不爱死我才怪。你知道我为什么没有真那样干吗?就因为我想到乔佛里坐上王位,瑟曦在旁边叽叽喳喳。那是我儿子,奈德,我怎么会养出这种儿子?”
  “他还是个孩子,”奈德尴尬地说。他自己也不喜欢乔佛里王子,但他听得出劳勃语中的痛苦。“您忘了,我们在他这年纪有多野?”
  “奈德,他要真是野,我就不担心了。你没我了解他。”他叹口气,然后摇摇头,“啊,或许你说得对,虽然琼恩常对我绝望,我终究是成了个好国王。”劳勃看奈德不发话,皱了皱眉头。“这种时候你该出声附和。”
  “国王陛下……”奈德谨慎地开口。
  劳勃拍拍奈德的背。“啊,你就说我跟伊里斯比起来是个好国王不就结了?奈德·史塔克,我知道你没办法说谎,不管是为了爱还是为了荣誉。反正我还年轻,如今又有你辅佐,一切都会改观的。咱们一起来创造让后世歌颂的太平盛世,然后把兰尼斯特家的人通通打下第七层地狱。我闻到了培根的味道。你觉得今天的冠军会是谁?你见到梅斯·提利尔的孩子了吗?大家都叫他百花骑士,有这种儿子谁都会骄傲。上次比武会,他可让‘弑君者’的金屁股好好摔了一跤,你真该来瞅瞅瑟曦当时的表情,我笑到肚子痛。蓝礼说他还有个十四岁的妹妹,漂亮得跟曙光一样……”
  他们坐在河边的折叠桌前吃早餐,有黑面包,水煮鹅蛋,还有洋葱培根煎鱼。国王先前的感伤随晨雾散去,片刻之后,劳勃便一边吃着柑子,一边开心地说起他们在鹰巢城的童年趣事。“记不记得那个谁送了琼恩一桶这种柑?可是都放烂了,所以我把我那份朝戴克斯扔去,正中他鼻梁。你记得吧?就是雷德佛那个麻脸侍从。他也扔了一个过来,结果琼恩连屁都来不及放,整个鹰巢城大厅就柑子满天飞了。”他开怀大笑,奈德想起往事,也不禁微笑。
  这才是那个和他一起长大的男孩,他心想,这才是那个他认识而深爱的劳勃·拜拉席恩。如果他能证实兰尼斯特家是残害布兰的幕后主谋,证实他们是谋杀琼恩·艾林的凶犯,这个人一定会听进去。届时瑟曦必将受到制裁,“弑君者”也会跟着完蛋,倘若泰温公爵胆敢兴兵作乱,劳勃会像当年在三叉戟河上敲碎雷加·坦格利安一样,毫不留情地将他彻底击灭。他可以清楚地看到这一切。
  艾德·史塔克已经很久没有吃过这么愉快的一顿饭,之后他的笑容也变得轻松自如,直到比武大会继续进行。
  奈德随同国王走进比武会场。他先前已经答应陪珊莎一起观赏冠军决胜战。茉丹修女今天身体不适,而他女儿心意已决,不想错过最后的长熗比试。当他护送劳勃到主位坐下时,发现瑟曦·兰尼斯特故意缺席,国王旁边的座位是空的。这更增添了他的希望。
  他推挤着穿过人群,走到女儿身边时,当天第一场比武的号角正好吹响。珊莎聚精会神地看着武场,没注意他的到来。
  桑铎·克里冈首先出现在场子上,他穿着烟灰色的战甲,外罩橄榄绿披风。那件披风和他的猎犬头盔是他全身上下惟一的装饰。
  “一百枚金龙币赌弑君者赢。”詹姆·兰尼斯特骑着优雅的血棕色战马进场时,小指头高声宣布。这匹马披着镀金环甲,詹姆本人也是从头到脚金光闪闪,他的长熗则是用盛夏群岛出产的金木所削制。
  “我跟,”蓝礼公爵喊回去,“我看‘猎狗’今儿早上特别饿。”
  “狗就算肚饿,也知道不能咬主人的手。”小指头冷冷地回敬。
  桑铎·克里冈“铿”地一声,把面罩盖上,然后就位。詹姆爵士向群众里某位女士抛出个飞吻,方才轻轻拉下面罩,骑到场子边。两人放低长熗。
  奈德最乐于见到的莫过于两人都输,珊莎则睁大眼睛急切观看。两匹马开始全速奔跑,临时搭建的看台也随之震动。猎狗骑在马上,身体前倾,他的长熗稳若磐石,但詹姆在交击前的一刻把身体一挪,结果克里冈的熗尖被他的狮纹黄金盾毫发无伤地卸开,自己反被刺个正着。木片四散,“猎狗”在马背上摇晃,差点跌了下去。珊莎倒抽一口冷气。群众里响起一阵粗声的叫好。
  “我该想想怎么来花你的钱了。”小指头对蓝礼公爵说。
  猎狗总算还是稳住身子没掉下去,他猛地勒马转身,骑回场边准备第二回合。詹姆·兰尼斯特抛下断熗,抓起一支新矛,还跟侍从开了个玩笑。猎狗用力一夹马肚,策骑前奔,兰尼斯特也骑马相迎。这回当詹姆挪动身子时,桑铎·克里冈也跟着躯体一侧。两枝长熗同时爆裂,但等木片落地,那匹红棕色的马却少了主人,独自跑开去吃草了。詹姆·兰尼斯特爵士在泥地里打滚,金光闪闪,头盔却给打凹。
  珊莎说:“我就知道猎狗会赢。”
  这话给小指头听到了。“你要是知道第二场的赢家,赶快告诉我,免得蓝礼大人把我拔得一毛不剩。”他朝她喊。奈德听了不禁微笑。
  “只可惜小恶魔不在,”蓝礼公爵道,“不然我还可以多赢一倍。”
  詹姆·兰尼斯特爬了起来,但他装饰繁复的狮头盔被打歪了一边,摔下来的时候又给撞凹了进去,结果他无法把头盔摘下来。观众指指点点,嘘声连连,贵族老爷夫人们也忍不住笑,众声喧哗中,奈德听得最清楚的便是劳勃国王的阵阵哄笑,比谁都大声。最后只好派人领着目不视物、跌跌撞撞的“兰尼斯特雄狮”去找铁匠。
  这时格雷果·克里冈已经在场边就位。他是艾德·史塔克生平所见最为高大壮硕的人。劳勃·拜拉席恩和他两个弟弟块头都不小,“猎狗”也是大个子,临冬城里更有个头脑简单的马僮阿多,比他们还要高出不少,可跟眼前这个人称“魔山”的骑士比起来,通通都矮了一大截。他高近八尺,肩膀宽厚,手臂粗得像小树干。他的坐骑在他穿护甲的双脚下简直像匹玩具马,手中长熗也仿如扫把棍。
  格雷果爵士不像他弟弟那样在宫廷生活。他是个独居的人,非遇战事或比武大会,鲜少离开自己的领地。君临城陷时他跟在泰温公爵身边,年方十七,虽然才刚当上骑士,却已经因为高大的体型和无可匹敌的凶暴而远近驰名。有人说把当时还是小婴儿的伊耿·坦格利安王子一头砸墙、活活撞死的人正是格雷果,又说他之后强暴了婴儿的母亲,即多恩领的伊莉亚公主,最后才一剑杀死她。当然,这些话谁也不敢在他面前提起。
  奈德·史塔克不记得自己跟他说过话,但当年平定巴隆·葛雷乔伊叛乱时,格雷果倒曾与其他几千个骑士一起,和他共同作战。他不安地看着他。奈德自己不轻易相信谣言,然而与格雷果爵士有关的传言实在不像空穴来风。他即将结第三次婚,他前两任妻子的死因背后都有种种恐怖的传闻。据说他的城堡是个阴森恐怖的地方,仆人莫名失踪,连狗都不大敢进大厅。他妹妹年轻时离奇死亡,弟弟遭火残伤,还有死于打猎意外的父亲。格雷果继承了家族古堡、财产以及房舍田庄。接收遗产当天,弟弟桑铎便离开家,投效兰尼斯特家当武士,听说他再没回去过,连路过拜访都没有。
  百花骑士进场时,人群中响起一阵低语喧哗,他听见珊莎热切地悄声说:“噢,他好美啊。”洛拉斯·提利尔爵士纤瘦得像根芦苇,穿着一身华丽无比的银色甲胄,擦得银亮刺眼,上面还镶了成对的黑色藤蔓和小小的蓝色勿忘我。奈德和其他观众惊觉蓝色的花乃是用蓝宝石制成,几千个喉咙同时倒抽一口气。少年肩头的披风沉甸甸的,披风上织满了真的勿忘我,羊毛披风就这么缝上了几百朵鲜花。
  他的坐骑与马上的人儿同样纤细,那是匹漂亮的灰母马,动作敏捷迅速。格雷果爵士的大公马一嗅到她的气味便嘶叫起来。高庭来的少年两脚轻轻一拨弄,他的坐骑便像个灵动的舞者般左右轻跃。珊莎抓住他的手臂。“父亲,别让格雷果爵士伤了他。”她说。奈德看见她配戴着洛拉斯爵士昨天送她的那朵玫瑰。乔里把昨天发生的事都告诉他了。
  “他们拿的是比武用熗,”他告诉女儿,“一碰撞就会裂成碎片,所以不会有人受伤的。”嘴上这么讲,他却想起了货车里那个盖着弯月披风的少年尸体,这番话也因而显得空洞。
  格雷果爵士不太能控制自己的坐骑。骏马尖叫嘶啼,不断跺脚摇头。魔山恶狠狠地用套钢甲的脚踢它,马儿后腿站立,差点把他摔下去。
  百花骑士向国王行过礼,骑到场子边缘,然后放低长熗,就定位。格雷果爵士拉缰扯绳好半天,好不容易才将马带到起跑线,然后一切就突然开始。魔山的骏马大步急驰,猛烈地向前狂奔,小母马则流畅如滑丝般开步冲刺。格雷果爵士扭过盾牌放定,调整长熗,自始至终努力让他不听话的马跑直线,突然间,洛拉斯·提利尔已经迎面杀至,熗尖突击恰到好处,只一眨眼功夫,魔山便倒了下去。由于他委实太过庞大,因此连带把马也拉倒,人马铠甲滚成一团。
  奈德听见喝彩声,欢呼声,口哨声,惊骇的喘气声,兴奋的低语声,尤其是“猎狗”粗哑刺耳的笑声。百花骑士在场子对面勒住缰绳,连长熗都没折断。当他掀开面罩,露出微笑的时候,一身的蓝宝石在阳光下眨眼,全体观众为他而疯狂。
  场子中间,格雷果·克里冈爵士总算松开缰绳和马镫,怒气冲天地站起来。他猛地扯下头盔往地上一摔,脸色阴沉,满是怒意,头发垂下,盖住眼睛。“拿剑来。”他朝侍从大喊,那孩子赶忙跑上前递给他。这时他的坐骑也站起来了。
  格雷果·克里冈一剑砍杀了他的马,力道之猛烈,几乎把马头整个剁下。欢呼瞬间转为尖叫。马儿惨叫着跪地而死,格雷果握着滴血的长剑朝场边的洛拉斯·提利尔爵士走去。“抓住他!”奈德大叫,但他的话音淹没在吼叫声中。每个人都在大吼大叫,珊莎则泣不成声。
  一切都发生得好快。百花骑士也喊着要剑,但格雷果爵士把他的侍从推开,伸手抓住缰绳。小母马闻到血腥味,吓得后脚站立,洛拉斯·提利尔差点摔下马去。格雷果爵士双手握剑,猛力朝少年的胸部挥击,立刻把他从马鞍上轰飞出去。受惊的坐骑立即跑开,洛拉斯爵士则昏倒在泥地上。正当格雷果举剑准备致命一击时,一个嘶哑的声音警告他:“不要碰他。”紧接着,一只戴了钢护腕的手便将他自少年身边硬生生地扭开。
  “魔山”无声地愤怒转身,使尽他惊人的力气狠命攻击,但猎狗接下这招,卸开攻势。其后不知有多长时间,他们两个就站在那里你来我往,余人则赶紧搀扶头晕目眩的洛拉斯·提利尔到安全的地方。奈德看到格雷果爵士有三次朝那顶猎犬头盔猛击,但桑铎一次也没有攻击他哥哥毫无保护的头部。
  最后是国王的声音平息了这场混乱……国王的声音和二十名武士。琼恩·艾林曾说指挥官需要一副能在战场上发挥功效的好嗓门,当年劳勃在三叉戟河上已证实过这点,如今他又用上了这副嗓门。“以你们的国王之名,”他吼道,“立刻给我住手!”
  猎狗闻言立刻单膝跪下,格雷果爵士的挥砍扑了空,这才恢复理性。他抛下剑,瞪了劳勃一眼。国王身边围绕着御林铁卫,还有十来个骑士和卫兵。他推开巴利斯坦·赛尔弥,一言不发地转身大跨步离去。“让他去吧。”劳勃道。事情就这么结束了。
  “猎狗现在是冠军了吗?”珊莎问奈德。
  “不是,”他告诉她,“猎狗和百花骑士还得再比一场。”
  但珊莎说对了。几分钟后,洛拉斯·提利尔爵士穿着一件朴素的亚麻外衣走回场内,对桑铎·克里冈说:“我欠您一条命,胜利是您的了,爵士阁下。”
  “我不是什么‘爵士阁下’。”猎狗回答,但他还是接受了胜利、奖金,以及或许是他这辈子头一遭的群众爱戴。当他离开场子返回营帐的时候,众人欢声雷动,为他喝彩。
  奈德和珊莎正走在前往射箭场的路上,小指头、蓝礼公爵和其他几位人物跟了过来。“提利尔一定知道那母马正在发情,”小指头说,“我敢对天发誓那小子是事先计划好的。格雷果向来偏好个头大、脾气坏、野性有余而纪律不足的马。”他饶富兴味地推论。
  巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士不以为然。“耍这种伎俩毫无荣誉可言。”老人固执地说。
  “没有荣誉,但足以赢得两万金龙。”蓝礼公爵微笑道。
  当天下午,有个来自多恩边疆,名叫安盖的升斗小民在淘汰其他射程较短的对手后,在百步射击的决赛中击败巴隆·史文爵士和贾拉巴·梭尔,摘下箭术冠军。奈德派埃林去问他有没有兴趣在首相的侍卫队里谋个职位,但那男孩正沉浸在美酒、胜利以及作梦都想像不到的财富中,因此拒绝了这份差事。
  团体比武则打了三个小时。总共有近四十人参加,多半是有意谋求功名的自由骑手、雇佣骑士和刚受策封的侍从。他们手持钝器,在烂泥四溅、鲜血喷飞的场地里相互拼杀,一会儿组成小队联手抗敌,转眼间又闹起内讧自相残杀,同盟才刚组成便告破裂,直到最后只剩一人站立。胜利者是密尔来的索罗斯,就是那个手持火焰剑,剃了光头,十足狂人模样的红袍僧。他以前也拿过比武冠军,因为其他骑士的马儿都怕极了他那把火焰剑,可他自己却什么都不怕。最后的伤亡名单包括两只断腿,一条碎掉的锁骨,十几根打烂的手指,两匹不得不处理掉的马,以及多到大家懒得数的割伤、扭伤和擦伤。奈德万分庆幸劳勃没有参加。
  当天晚宴席间,艾德·史塔克对未来感到前所未有的乐观与希望。劳勃兴致正好,兰尼斯特家的人则通通缺席,连他两个女儿的表现也令人欣喜。乔里把艾莉亚带过来跟他们同坐,珊莎开心地主动跟妹妹说话。“比武大会真是棒透了,”她惊叹道,“你真该一起来的。你舞跳得怎么样了?”
  “练得浑身酸痛呢。”艾莉亚开心地报告进度,并且骄傲地展示腿上一大块紫色瘀伤。
  “我看你舞跳得一定很糟。”珊莎满腹狐疑地说。
  之后珊莎去听一个歌手团队演唱一组由许多叙事诗构成,名叫“血龙狂舞”的组曲,奈德则亲自检查了小女儿的瘀伤。“我希望佛瑞尔没对你太过严苛。”
  艾莉亚单脚站立,近来她越来越擅长此道。“西利欧说每次受伤都是一次教训,而每次教训都让我们更强。”
  奈德听了不禁皱眉。西利欧·佛瑞尔颇具盛名,而他夸张华丽的布拉佛斯风格也很适合艾莉亚纤细的剑,然而……几天前她绑了条黑丝巾遮住眼睛,到处晃来晃去,告诉他说西利欧教她要用耳朵、鼻子和皮肤去感知四周环境。在那之前,他又叫她练习前后滚翻。“艾莉亚,你真的要继续学下去?”
  她点点头。“明天我们开始抓猫。”
  “抓猫。”奈德叹道,“或许我不该雇这布拉佛斯人来教你。你愿意的话,我就请乔里接手,由他来教。不然我也可以跟巴利斯坦说一声,他年轻时是七国上下最优秀的使剑好手。”
  “我不要他们,”艾莉亚说,“我只要西利欧。”
  奈德伸手拨拨头发。其实,随便一个还过得去的教头,都可以教艾莉亚基础的砍劈和挡格,用不着这些蒙眼睛走路、翻跟斗和单脚跳跃的把戏。但他太了解自己小女儿的个性,知道跟她那固执的下巴争吵毫无用处。“那就西利欧吧。”反正她迟早也会玩腻。“不过你一定要小心。”
  “我会的。”她一本正经地向他保证,然后平顺地从右脚跳到左脚。
  当天晚上,在他带女儿们回到城里,送她们上床,看着满脑子白日梦的珊莎和浑身是伤的艾莉亚分别安然入梦之后,奈德这才步上首相塔顶,返回自己的起居室。白天气候暖和,因此房里现在显得十分郁窒。奈德走到窗边,打开沉重的扣锁,让清凉的晚风吹进室内。隔着广大的中庭,他注意到小指头窗里的摇曳烛光。时间已过午夜,但在远处河边,喧闹声才刚开始稍稍减退。
  他取出匕首,仔细检视。小指头的刀,在比武大会上打赌输给提利昂·兰尼斯特,被用来对熟睡的布兰痛下杀手。为什么?为什么那侏儒要置布兰于死地?怎么会有人要置布兰于死地?
  他隐约觉得这把短刀、布兰坠楼都与谋害琼恩·艾林有所牵连,但琼恩的死亡真相像个谜团,他依旧毫无头绪。史坦尼斯公爵并未返回君临参加比武大会,莱莎·艾林则躲在鹰巢城高墙之后,噤若寒蝉。琼恩的侍从已死,乔里仍在一家家妓院里逡巡。除了劳勃的私生子,他手上究竟还有什么线索?
  毫无疑问,武器师傅那个脸色阴沉的学徒正是国王的儿子,这点奈德很清楚。拜拉席恩家族的特征清楚地印在他脸上,他的下巴、眼睛和黑发无一不是明证。蓝礼太年轻,不可能有那么大的儿子,史坦尼斯则是太冷酷也太重视荣誉,不会做出这种事。詹德利一定是劳勃的种。
  即便如此,他又能从中发现什么?国王所生的孩子遍及七国全境。他曾公开承认过一个和布兰年纪相仿的私生子,男孩的母亲是贵族,现在交由蓝礼公爵的风息堡代理城主收养。
  奈德也记得劳勃的第一个孩子,是他还在艾林谷时所生的女儿,当时他自己都还稚气未脱。那是个可爱的小女孩,风息堡的年轻领主对她宠爱有加,即便他早就对孩子的母亲失去了兴趣,那阵子还是天天去逗女儿玩。而且不论奈德愿意与否,每每被抓去作伴。他突然想到,那女孩现在该有十七八岁了,比劳勃生她时的年纪还大,想来真有些怪异。
  对于她主君到处留种的行径,瑟曦想必不会高兴,但到头来不论国王有一个私生子还是一百个都没有差别,毕竟根据法律和习俗,庶出的子嗣享有的权利极为有限。不管詹德利,艾林谷的女孩,或者是风息堡那小子,全都不可能威胁到劳勃与王后所生的孩子……
  他的思绪被门上一阵轻敲打断。“大人,有人想见您,”哈尔温喊,“他不肯通报姓名。”
  “让他进来。”奈德纳闷地说。
  访客体格粗壮,穿着沾满泥泞的破烂靴子,披着用极粗糙的料子制成的厚重褐色长袍,面容被蒙头斗篷遮住,两手藏在重重叠叠的袖子里。
  “请问您是?”奈德问。
  “我是您的朋友。”蒙面人用怪异的低沉腔调说,“史塔克大人,我们得单独谈谈。”
  好奇胜过了警戒心。“哈尔温,你先退下。”他命令。等门关上,房里只剩他们两人之后,这位访客方才掀开斗篷。
  “瓦里斯大人?”奈德惊讶地说。
  “史塔克大人,”瓦里斯彬彬有礼地道,然后自己坐了下来。“不知可否麻烦您给我点喝的?”
  奈德倒了两杯夏日红,递给瓦里斯一杯。“打扮成这样,恐怕我在你鼻子底下也认不出来。”他难以置信地说。除了丝绸、天鹅绒和最上等的锦缎,他从来没见太监穿过其他质料的衣服。太监向来一身紫丁香味,然而眼前此人却浑身汗臭。
  “我正希望如此。”瓦里斯道,“绝不能让别人知道我们私下密谈的事。您的一举一动,王后都监视得很紧。这酒好极了,谢谢您。”
  “你是怎么通过我其他守卫的?”奈德问。波瑟和凯恩派驻塔外,埃林则守在楼梯口。
  “红堡里有些密道只有幽灵和蜘蛛才知道。”瓦里斯歉然微笑,“我不会打扰您太久,大人,不过有些事您必须知情。您是御前首相,但国王却是蠢才一个。”太监从前的甜腻语调不再,取而代之的是轻细且锐利如鞭的口气。“我知道他是您的挚友,但蠢才就是蠢才……而且恐怕是个注定要完蛋的蠢才,除非您能救他。今天差一点就让他们得逞,他们原本计划在团体比武时谋害他。”
  好半晌奈德震惊得说不出话。“他们指谁?”
  瓦里斯啜了口酒,“如果连这个都还要我告诉你,那我看你比劳勃还蠢,而我显然站错了队。”
  “兰尼斯特,”奈德道,“王后……不,我不相信,即使瑟曦也不可能做出这种事,她明明就叫他不要参加!”
  “她禁止他参加,而且是当着他弟弟,当着他手下骑士,以及半数廷臣的面说的。说真的,敢问您知道什么更好的方法,可以逼得国王不得不参加团体比武?您倒是说说看。”
  奈德只觉得反胃。太监说得没错,叫劳勃不准做这,不该做那,绝对不可以如此这般,那就跟催促他没两样。“就算他真的下场,谁敢动手打国王?”
  瓦里斯耸耸肩。“总共有四十来个家伙参加,兰尼斯特家势力又大。场子里乱成那样,马叫个不停,到处有人折手断脚,再加上索罗斯挥着他那把怪里怪气的火焰剑,要真有人不小心碰到国王陛下,你能说那是蓄意谋杀吗?”他起身去拿酒壶,替自己再度斟满。“等生米煮成熟饭,凶手肯定是一副悲痛得难以自已的模样。我连他怎么哭都可以想像。真叫人难过哟。不过那位雍容华贵又慈悲为怀的寡妇一定会同情他,搀扶这可怜虫站起来,然后轻轻一吻给予原谅,到时候咱们好心肠的乔佛里国王除了宽恕他还能怎么办呢。”太监抓抓脸颊。“或者瑟曦会叫伊林爵士把他的头给砍了。这样兰尼斯特家比较保险,只是可怜了他们的同伙。”
  奈德怒火中烧。“你既然知道这起阴谋,为何一声不吭?”
  “我的手下是打听消息的探子,不是舞刀弄剑的武士哪。”
  “那至少也该早点跟我说。”
  “哦,是嘛?这我承认。不过就算我说了又如何,好让您立刻冲到国王面前向他禀报,是不是?等劳勃听说了这些诡计他又会怎么做呢?我倒是挺好奇。”
  奈德仔细想想。“他会咒他们通通滚蛋,然后照样参赛,让他们知道他不怕。”
  瓦里斯一摊手:“艾德大人,我再向您承认一件事吧。我想看看您听了会有何反应。您问我怎么不事先跟您说,我的回答是:因为我不信任您,大人。”
  “你不信任我?”这次奈德真的大吃一惊。
  “艾德大人,红堡里住了两种人。”瓦里斯道,“一种忠于王国,一种忠于自己。今天早上以前,我不敢判定您属于哪一种……所以我等着瞧……现在我清清楚楚地知道了。”他浅浅一笑,刹那间他私下的表情和在公众场合的表情合而为一。“我渐渐开始了解王后为何这么怕您了。呵,我总算见识到了。”
  “你才是她应该怕的人。”奈德道。
  “不,我的身份很清楚。国王利用我,但他为此感到羞耻。咱们劳勃是个雄赳赳气昂昂的大勇士,这种男子气概的人最不屑的就是鸡鸣狗盗和太监之流。要是哪天瑟曦在他耳边嘀咕说‘把他杀了吧’,伊林·派恩转眼间就会砍了我这颗头,到时候谁会替可怜的瓦里斯哀伤呢?天南地北,没有人会为蜘蛛歌唱啊。”他伸出软绵绵的手碰碰奈德。“可史塔克大人您就不一样了……我猜想……不,我很清楚……他决不会杀您,即使是为了王后,这或许便是我们的救赎所在哟。”
  这真是太过火了。有好一会儿艾德·史塔克只想回到临冬城,只想要北方的简单明了,那里的敌人就是寒冬和长城外的野人。“劳勃一定还有其他值得信赖的盟友,”他辩驳道,“比如他亲弟弟,还有他——”
  “——他老婆?”瓦里斯替他说完,同时露出锐利伤人的微笑。“他两个弟弟是痛恨兰尼斯特没错,但恨王后和爱国王不见得是同一回事,您说是罢?巴利斯坦爵士爱的是他的荣誉,派席尔国师爱惜他得来不易的职位,小指头呢,小指头只爱小指头他自己。”
  “那御林铁卫——”
  “不过是纸老虎罢了,”太监说,“史塔克大人,您就别一副震惊的模样了。詹姆·兰尼斯特固然是个宣过誓的白骑士,但我们都知道他发的誓有几分斤两。莱安·雷德温和龙骑士伊蒙王子披白袍的日子早过去啦。如今的七铁卫里,只有巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士有真本领,然而赛尔弥老矣。柏洛斯爵士和马林爵士都是王后死心塌地的走狗,另外几个我看也好不到哪里去。是的,大人,若真要动刀动熗,您将会是劳勃·拜拉席恩惟一的朋友。”
  “我得让劳勃知道,”奈德道,“假如你所言非虚,即便只有一半属实,国王本人都应该立刻知情。”
  “那请问咱们的证据何在?难道要我和他们当面对质?要我的小小鸟儿与王后、弑君者,与国王的亲弟弟和他满朝重臣,东西境守护,以及凯岩城所有的势力为敌?您干脆直接叫伊林爵士来砍我头吧,那样比较省事。我知道说了会有什么下场。”
  “若你所言属实,他们只会静待时机,准备再次发难。”
  “那还用说,”瓦里斯道,“只怕会很快。艾德大人,您让他们寝食难安哪。但我的小小鸟儿会仔细倾听,咱们俩联手,或许能洞烛先机,就你我两个。”他站起身,拉上斗篷遮住脸。“谢谢您的酒,今天就到此为止,其他以后再谈。下次您在朝廷里见到我,请千万别忘了用上您以前那种轻蔑的态度。我想这应该很容易。”
  他走到门边时,奈德叫道:“瓦里斯,”太监回过头。“琼恩·艾林是怎么死的?”
  “我还在想你什么时候才会问起这个。”
  “告诉我。”
  “那东西叫‘里斯之泪’,非常罕见,价格高昂。其味道清甜如水,不留一点痕迹。当时我就在这个房间里恳求艾林大人叫人先尝过食物,自己再吃,可他不肯听,还告诉我:只有不配做人的东西才会想到这种事。”
  奈德急切地想知道事情始末。“谁下的毒?”
  “显然是某个与他很亲近,常和他一起同桌共餐的朋友,噢,但是哪一个呢?可疑的对象太多了。艾林大人是个和蔼可亲又值得信赖的人哪。”太监叹道:“不过倒确有这么个孩子,他的一切都是琼恩·艾林给的,但当艾林的寡妇带着一家大小逃回鹰巢城时,他却选择了留在君临,并很快飞黄腾达。看到年轻人有发展,我总是高兴的。”他的话锋重归锐利,每个字都像挥出的一鞭。“他在比武大会上想必塑造了自己英勇的形象,穿着那身闪亮的新盔甲,还有那件弯月披风。只可惜他死不逢时,您还来不及问他就……”
  奈德觉得自己仿佛也给下了毒。“原来是那个侍从,”他说,“修夫爵士。”真是谜中有谜,错综复杂。奈德脑中怦怦作响。“为什么?为什么选在这个时候?琼恩·艾林已经当了十四年的首相,他到底做了什么,逼得他们非杀他不可?”
  “他问得太多了。”瓦里斯说着溜出门。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 32楼  发表于: 2015-08-29 0
   31.TYRION

  
   As he stood in the predawn chill watching Chiggen butcher his horse, Tyrion Lannister chalked up one more debt owed the Starks. Steam rose from inside the carcass when the squat sellsword opened the belly with his skinning knife. His hands moved deftly, with never a wasted cut; the work had to be done quickly, before the stink of blood brought shadowcats down from the heights.
   “None of us will go hungry tonight,” Bronn said. He was near a shadow himself; bone thin and bone hard, with black eyes and black hair and a stubble of beard.
   “Some of us may,” Tyrion told him. “I am not fond of eating horse. Particularly my horse.”
   “Meat is meat,” Bronn said with a shrug. “The Dothraki like horse more than beef or pork.”
   “Do you take me for a Dothraki?” Tyrion asked sourly. The Dothraki ate horse, in truth; they also left deformed children out for the feral dogs who ran behind their khalasars. Dothraki customs had scant appeal for him.
   Chiggen sliced a thin strip of bloody meat off the carcass and held it up for inspection. “Want a taste, dwarf?”
   “My brother Jaime gave me that mare for my twenty-third name day,” Tyrion said in a flat voice.
   “Thank him for us, then. If you ever see him again.” Chiggen grinned, showing yellow teeth, and swallowed the raw meat in two bites. “Tastes well bred.”
   “Better if you fry it up with onions,” Bronn put in.
   Wordlessly, Tyrion limped away. The cold had settled deep in his bones, and his legs were so sore he could scarcely walk. Perhaps his dead mare was the lucky one. He had hours more riding ahead of him, followed by a few mouthfuls of food and a short, cold sleep on hard ground, and then another night of the same, and another, and another, and the gods only knew how it would end. “Damn her,” he muttered as he struggled up the road to rejoin his captors, remembering, “damn her and all the Starks.”
   The memory was still bitter. One moment he’d been ordering supper, and an eye blink later he was facing a room of armed men, with Jyck reaching for a sword and the fat innkeep shrieking, “No swords, not here, please, m’lords.”
   Tyrion wrenched down Jyck’s arm hurriedly, before he got them both hacked to pieces. “Where are your courtesies, Jyck? Our good hostess said no swords. Do as she asks.” He forced a smile that must have looked as queasy as it felt. “You’re making a sad mistake, Lady Stark. I had no part in any attack on your son. On my honor...”
   “Lannister honor,” was all she said. She held up her hands for all the room to see. “His dagger left these scars. The blade he sent to open my son’s throat.”
   Tyrion felt the anger all around him, thick and smoky, fed by the deep cuts in the Stark woman’s hands. “Kill him,” hissed some drunken slattern from the back, and other voices took up the call, faster than he would have believed. Strangers all, friendly enough only a moment ago, and yet now they cried for his blood like hounds on a trail.
   Tyrion spoke up loudly, trying to keep the quaver from his voice. “If Lady Stark believes I have some crime to answer for, I will go with her and answer for it.”
   It was the only possible course. Trying to cut their way out of this was a sure invitation to an early grave. A good dozen swords had responded to the Stark woman’s plea for help: the Harrenhal man, the three Brackens, a pair of unsavory sellswords who looked as though they’d kill him as soon as spit, and some fool field hands who doubtless had no idea what they were doing. Against that, what did Tyrion have? A dagger at his belt, and two men. Jyck swung a fair enough sword, but Morrec scarcely counted; he was part groom, part cook, part body servant, and no soldier. As for Yoren, whatever his feelings might have been, the black brothers were sworn to take no part in the quarrels of the realm. Yoren would do nothing.
   And indeed, the black brother stepped aside silently when the old knight by Catelyn Stark’s side said, “Take their weapons,” and the sellsword Bronn stepped forward to pull the sword from Jyck’s fingers and relieve them all of their daggers. “Good,” the old man said as the tension in the common room ebbed palpably, “excellent.” Tyrion recognized the gruff voice; Winterfell’s master-at-arms, shorn of his whiskers.
   Scarlet-tinged spittle flew from the fat innkeep’s mouth as she begged of Catelyn Stark, “Don’t kill him here!”
   “Don’t kill him anywhere,” Tyrion urged.
   “Take him somewheres else, no blood here, m’lady, I wants no high lordlin’s quarrels.”
   “We are taking him back to Winterfell,” she said, and Tyrion thought, Well, perhaps?.?.?.?By then he’d had a moment to glance over the room and get a better idea of the situation. He was not altogether displeased by what he saw. Oh, the Stark woman had been clever, no doubt of it. Force them to make a public affirmation of the oaths sworn her father by the lords they served, and then call on them for succor, and her a woman, yes, that was sweet. Yet her success was not as complete as she might have liked. There were close to fifty in the common room by his rough count. Catelyn Stark’s plea had roused a bare dozen; the others looked confused, or frightened, or sullen. Only two of the Freys had stirred, Tyrion noted, and they’d sat back down quick enough when their captain failed to move. He might have smiled if he’d dared.
   “Winterfell it is, then,” he said instead. That was a long ride, as he could well attest, having just ridden it the other way. So many things could happen along the way. “My father will wonder what has become of me,” he added, catching the eye of the swordsman who’d offered to yield up his room. “He’ll pay a handsome reward to any man who brings him word of what happened here today.” Lord Tywin would do no such thing, of course, but Tyrion would make up for it if he won free.
   Ser Rodrik glanced at his lady, his look worried, as well it might be. “His men come with him,” the old knight announced. “And we’ll thank the rest of you to stay quiet about what you’ve seen here.”
   It was all Tyrion could do not to laugh. Quiet? The old fool. Unless he took the whole inn, the word would begin to spread the instant they were gone. The freerider with the gold coin in his pocket would fly to Casterly Rock like an arrow. If not him, then someone else. Yoren would carry the story south. That fool singer might make a lay of it. The Freys would report back to their lord, and the gods only knew what he might do. Lord Walder Frey might be sworn to Riverrun, but he was a cautious man who had lived a long time by making certain he was always on the winning side. At the very least he would send his birds winging south to King’s Landing, and he might well dare more than that.
   Catelyn Stark wasted no time. “We must ride at once. We’ll want fresh mounts, and provisions for the road. You men, know that you have the eternal gratitude of House Stark. If any of you choose to help us guard our captives and get them safe to Winterfell, I promise you shall be well rewarded.” That was all it took; the fools came rushing forward. Tyrion studied their faces; they would indeed be well rewarded, he vowed to himself, but perhaps not quite as they imagined.
   Yet even as they were bundling him outside, saddling the horses in the rain, and tying his hands with a length of coarse rope, Tyrion Lannister was not truly afraid. They would never get him to Winterfell, he would have given odds on that. Riders would be after them within the day, birds would take wing, and surely one of the river lords would want to curry favor with his father enough to take a hand. Tyrion was congratulating himself on his subtlety when someone pulled a hood down over his eyes and lifted him up onto a saddle.
   They set out through the rain at a hard gallop, and before long Tyrion’s thighs were cramped and aching and his butt throbbed with pain. Even when they were safely away from the inn, and Catelyn Stark slowed them to a trot, it was a miserable pounding journey over rough ground, made worse by his blindness. Every twist and turn put him in danger of falling off his horse. The hood muffled sound, so he could not make out what was being said around him, and the rain soaked through the cloth and made it cling to his face, until even breathing was a struggle. The rope chafed his wrists raw and seemed to grow tighter as the night wore on. I was about to settle down to a warm fire and a roast fowl, and that wretched singer had to open his mouth, he thought mournfully. The wretched singer had come along with them. “There is a great song to be made from this, and I’m the one to make it,” he told Catelyn Stark when he announced his intention of riding with them to see how the “splendid adventure” turned out. Tyrion wondered whether the boy would think the adventure quite so splendid once the Lannister riders caught up with them.
   The rain had finally stopped and dawn light was seeping through the wet cloth over his eyes when Catelyn Stark gave the command to dismount. Rough hands pulled him down from his horse, untied his wrists, and yanked the hood off his head. When he saw the narrow stony road, the foothills rising high and wild all around them, and the jagged snowcapped peaks on the distant horizon, all the hope went out of him in a rush. “This is the high road,” he gasped, looking at Lady Stark with accusation. “The eastern road. You said we were riding for Winterfell!”
   Catelyn Stark favored him with the faintest of smiles. “Often and loudly,” she agreed. “No doubt your friends will ride that way when they come after us. I wish them good speed.”
   Even now, long days later, the memory filled him with a bitter rage. All his life Tyrion had prided himself on his cunning, the only gift the gods had seen fit to give him, and yet this seven-times-damned she-wolf Catelyn Stark had outwitted him at every turn. The knowledge was more galling than the bare fact of his abduction.
   They stopped only as long as it took to feed and water the horses, and then they were off again. This time Tyrion was spared the hood. After the second night they no longer bound his hands, and once they had gained the heights they scarcely bothered to guard him at all. It seemed they did not fear his escape. And why should they? Up here the land was harsh and wild, and the high road little more than a stony track. If he did run, how far could he hope to go, alone and without provisions? The shadowcats would make a morsel of him, and the clans that dwelt in the mountain fastnesses were brigands and murderers who bowed to no law but the sword.
   Yet still the Stark woman drove them forward relentlessly. He knew where they were bound. He had known it since the moment they pulled off his hood. These mountains were the domain of House Arryn, and the late Hand’s widow was a Tully, Catelyn Stark’s sister?.?.?.?and no friend to the Lannisters. Tyrion had known the Lady Lysa slightly during her years at King’s Landing, and did not look forward to renewing the acquaintance.
   His captors were clustered around a stream a short ways down the high road. The horses had drunk their fill of the icy cold water, and were grazing on clumps of brown grass that grew from clefts in the rock. Jyck and Morrec huddled close, sullen and miserable. Mohor stood over them, leaning on his spear and wearing a rounded iron cap that made him look as if he had a bowl on his head. Nearby, Marillion the singer sat oiling his woodharp, complaining of what the damp was doing to his strings.
   “We must have some rest, my lady,” the hedge knight Ser Willis Wode was saying to Catelyn Stark as Tyrion approached. He was Lady Whent’s man, stiff-necked and stolid, and the first to rise to aid Catelyn Stark back at the inn.
   “Ser Willis speaks truly, my lady,” Ser Rodrik said. “This is the third horse we have lost...”
   “We will lose more than horses if we’re overtaken by the Lannisters,” she reminded them. Her face was windburnt and gaunt, but it had lost none of its determination.
   “Small chance of that here,” Tyrion put in.
   “The lady did not ask your views, dwarf,” snapped Kurleket, a great fat oaf with short-cropped hair and a pig’s face. He was one of the Brackens, a man-at-arms in the service of Lord Jonos. Tyrion had made a special effort to learn all their names, so he might thank them later for their tender treatment of him. A Lannister always paid his debts. Kurleket would learn that someday, as would his friends Lharys and Mohor, and the good Ser Willis, and the sellswords Bronn and Chiggen. He planned an especially sharp lesson for Marillion, him of the woodharp and the sweet tenor voice, who was struggling so manfully to rhyme imp with gimp and limp so he could make a song of this outrage.
   “Let him speak,” Lady Stark commanded.
   Tyrion Lannister seated himself on a rock. “By now our pursuit is likely racing across the Neck, chasing your lie up the kingsroad?.?.?.?assuming there is a pursuit, which is by no means certain. Oh, no doubt the word has reached my father?.?.?.?but my father does not love me overmuch, and I am not at all sure that he will bother to bestir himself.” It was only half a lie; Lord Tywin Lannister cared not a fig for his deformed son, but he tolerated no slights on the honor of his House. “This is a cruel land, Lady Stark. You’ll find no succor until you reach the Vale, and each mount you lose burdens the others all the more. Worse, you risk losing me. I am small, and not strong, and if I die, then what’s the point?” That was no lie at all; Tyrion did not know how much longer he could endure this pace.
   “It might be said that your death is the point, Lannister,” Catelyn Stark replied.
   “I think not,” Tyrion said. “If you wanted me dead, you had only to say the word, and one of these staunch friends of yours would gladly have given me a red smile.” He looked at Kurleket, but the man was too dim to taste the mockery.
   “The Starks do not murder men in their beds.”
   “Nor do I,” he said. “I tell you again, I had no part in the attempt to kill your son.”
   “The assassin was armed with your dagger.”
   Tyrion felt the heat rise in him. “It was not my dagger,” he insisted. “How many times must I swear to that? Lady Stark, whatever you may believe of me, I am not a stupid man. Only a fool would arm a common footpad with his own blade.”
   Just for a moment, he thought he saw a flicker of doubt in her eyes, but what she said was, “Why would Petyr lie to me?”
   “Why does a bear shit in the woods?” he demanded. “Because it is his nature. Lying comes as easily as breathing to a man like Littlefinger. You ought to know that, you of all people.”
   She took a step toward him, her face tight. “And what does that mean, Lannister?”
   Tyrion cocked his head. “Why, every man at court has heard him tell how he took your maidenhead, my lady.”
   “That is a lie!” Catelyn Stark said.
   “Oh, wicked little imp,” Marillion said, shocked.
   Kurleket drew his dirk, a vicious piece of black iron. “At your word, m’lady, I’ll toss his lying tongue at your feet.” His pig eyes were wet with excitement at the prospect.
   Catelyn Stark stared at Tyrion with a coldness on her face such as he had never seen. “Petyr Baelish loved me once. He was only a boy. His passion was a tragedy for all of us, but it was real, and pure, and nothing to be made mock of. He wanted my hand. That is the truth of the matter. You are truly an evil man, Lannister.”
   “And you are truly a fool, Lady Stark. Littlefinger has never loved anyone but Littlefinger, and I promise you that it is not your hand that he boasts of, it’s those ripe breasts of yours, and that sweet mouth, and the heat between your legs.”
   Kurleket grabbed a handful of hair and yanked his head back in a hard jerk, baring his throat. Tyrion felt the cold kiss of steel beneath his chin. “Shall I bleed him, my lady?”
   “Kill me and the truth dies with me,” Tyrion gasped.
   “Let him talk,” Catelyn Stark commanded.
   Kurleket let go of Tyrion’s hair, reluctantly.
   Tyrion took a deep breath. “How did Littlefinger tell you I came by this dagger of his? Answer me that.”
   “You won it from him in a wager, during the tourney on Prince Joffrey’s name day.”
   “When my brother Jaime was unhorsed by the Knight of Flowers, that was his story, no?”
   “It was,” she admitted. A line creased her brow.
   “Riders!”
   The shriek came from the wind-carved ridge above them. Ser Rodrik had sent Lharys scrambling up the rock face to watch the road while they took their rest.
   For a long second, no one moved. Catelyn Stark was the first to react. “Ser Rodrik, Ser Willis, to horse,” she shouted. “Get the other mounts behind us. Mohor, guard the prisoners...”
   “Arm us!” Tyrion sprang to his feet and seized her by the arm. “You will need every sword.”
   She knew he was right, Tyrion could see it. The mountain clans cared nothing for the enmities of the great houses; they would slaughter Stark and Lannister with equal fervor, as they slaughtered each other. They might spare Catelyn herself; she was still young enough to bear sons. Still, she hesitated.
   “I hear them!” Ser Rodrik called out. Tyrion turned his head to listen, and there it was: hoofbeats, a dozen horses or more, coming nearer. Suddenly everyone was moving, reaching for weapons, running to their mounts.
   Pebbles rained down around them as Lharys came springing and sliding down the ridge. He landed breathless in front of Catelyn Stark, an ungainly-looking man with wild tufts of rust-colored hair sticking out from under a conical steel cap. “Twenty men, maybe twenty-five,” he said, breathless. “Milk Snakes or Moon Brothers, by my guess. They must have eyes out, m’lady?.?.?.?hidden watchers?.?.?.?they know we’re here.”
   Ser Rodrik Cassel was already ahorse, a longsword in hand. Mohor crouched behind a boulder, both hands on his iron-tipped spear, a dagger between his teeth. “You, singer,” Ser Willis Wode called out. “Help me with this breastplate.” Marillion sat frozen, clutching his woodharp, his face as pale as milk, but Tyrion’s man Morrec bounded quickly to his feet and moved to help the knight with his armor.
   Tyrion kept his grip on Catelyn Stark. “You have no choice,” he told her. “Three of us, and a fourth man wasted guarding us?.?.?.?four men can be the difference between life and death up here.”
   “Give me your word that you will put down your swords again after the fight is done.”
   “My word?” The hoofbeats were louder now. Tyrion grinned crookedly. “Oh, that you have, my lady?.?.?.?on my honor as a Lannister.”
   For a moment he thought she would spit at him, but instead she snapped, “Arm them,” and as quick as that she was pulling away. Ser Rodrik tossed Jyck his sword and scabbard, and wheeled to meet the foe. Morrec helped himself to a bow and quiver, and went to one knee beside the road. He was a better archer than swordsman. And Bronn rode up to offer Tyrion a double-bladed axe.
   “I have never fought with an axe.” The weapon felt awkward and unfamiliar in his hands. It had a short haft, a heavy head, a nasty spike on top.
   “Pretend you’re splitting logs,” Bronn said, drawing his longsword from the scabbard across his back. He spat, and trotted off to form up beside Chiggen and Ser Rodrik. Ser Willis mounted up to join them, fumbling with his helmet, a metal pot with a thin slit for his eyes and a long black silk plume.
   “Logs don’t bleed,” Tyrion said to no one in particular. He felt naked without armor. He looked around for a rock and ran over to where Marillion was hiding. “Move over.”
   “Go away!” the boy screamed back at him. “I’m a singer, I want no part of this fight!”
   “What, lost your taste for adventure?” Tyrion kicked at the youth until he slid over, and not a moment too soon. A heartbeat later, the riders were on them.
   There were no heralds, no banners, no horns nor drums, only the twang of bowstrings as Morrec and Lharys let fly, and suddenly the clansmen came thundering out of the dawn, lean dark men in boiled leather and mismatched armor, faces hidden behind barred halfhelms. In gloved hands were clutched all manner of weapons: longswords and lances and sharpened scythes, spiked clubs and daggers and heavy iron mauls. At their head rode a big man in a striped shadowskin cloak, armed with a two-handed greatsword.
   Ser Rodrik shouted “Winterfell!” and rode to meet him, with Bronn and Chiggen beside him, screaming some wordless battle cry. Ser Willis Wode followed, swinging a spiked morningstar around his head. “Harrenhal! Harrenhal!” he sang. Tyrion felt a sudden urge to leap up, brandish his axe, and boom out, “Casterly Rock!” but the insanity passed quickly and he crouched down lower.
   He heard the screams of frightened horses and the crash of metal on metal. Chiggen’s sword raked across the naked face of a mailed rider, and Bronn plunged through the clansmen like a whirlwind, cutting down foes right and left. Ser Rodrik hammered at the big man in the shadowskin cloak, their horses dancing round each other as they traded blow for blow. Jyck vaulted onto a horse and galloped bareback into the fray. Tyrion saw an arrow sprout from the throat of the man in the shadowskin cloak. When he opened his mouth to scream, only blood came out. By the time he fell, Ser Rodrik was fighting someone else.
   Suddenly Marillion shrieked, covering his head with his woodharp as a horse leapt over their rock. Tyrion scrambled to his feet as the rider turned to come back at them, hefting a spiked maul. Tyrion swung his axe with both hands. The blade caught the charging horse in the throat with a meaty thunk, angling upward, and Tyrion almost lost his grip as the animal screamed and collapsed. He managed to wrench the axe free and lurch clumsily out of the way. Marillion was less fortunate. Horse and rider crashed to the ground in a tangle on top of the singer. Tyrion danced back in while the brigand’s leg was still pinned beneath his fallen mount, and buried the axe in the man’s neck, just above the shoulder blades.
   As he struggled to yank the blade loose, he heard Marillion moaning under the bodies. “Someone help me,” the singer gasped. “Gods have mercy, I’m bleeding.”
   “I believe that’s horse blood,” Tyrion said. The singer’s hand came crawling out from beneath the dead animal, scrabbling in the dirt like a spider with five legs. Tyrion put his heel on the grasping fingers and felt a satisfying crunch. “Close your eyes and pretend you’re dead,” he advised the singer before he hefted the axe and turned away.
   After that, things ran together. The dawn was full of shouts and screams and heavy with the scent of blood, and the world had turned to chaos. Arrows hissed past his ear and clattered off the rocks. He saw Bronn unhorsed, fighting with a sword in each hand. Tyrion kept on the fringes of the fight, sliding from rock to rock and darting out of the shadows to hew at the legs of passing horses. He found a wounded clansman and left him dead, helping himself to the man’s halfhelm. It fit too snugly, but Tyrion was glad of any protection at all. Jyck was cut down from behind while he sliced at a man in front of him, and later Tyrion stumbled over Kurleket’s body. The pig face had been smashed in with a mace, but Tyrion recognized the dirk as he plucked it from the man’s dead fingers. He was sliding it through his belt when he heard a woman’s scream.
   Catelyn Stark was trapped against the stone face of the mountain with three men around her, one still mounted and the other two on foot. She had a dagger clutched awkwardly in her maimed hands, but her back was to the rock now and they had penned her on three sides. Let them have the bitch, Tyrion thought, and welcome to her, yet somehow he was moving. He caught the first man in the back of the knee before they even knew he was there, and the heavy axehead split flesh and bone like rotten wood. Logs that bleed, Tyrion thought inanely as the second man came for him. Tyrion ducked under his sword, lashed out with the axe, the man reeled backward?.?.?.?and Catelyn Stark stepped up behind him and opened his throat. The horseman remembered an urgent engagement elsewhere and galloped off suddenly.
   Tyrion looked around. The enemy were all vanquished or vanished. Somehow the fighting had ended when he wasn’t looking. Dying horses and wounded men lay all around, screaming or moaning. To his vast astonishment, he was not one of them. He opened his fingers and let the axe thunk to the ground. His hands were sticky with blood. He could have sworn they had been fighting for half a day, but the sun seemed scarcely to have moved at all.
   “Your first battle?” Bronn asked later as he bent over Jyck’s body, pulling off his boots. They were good boots, as befit one of Lord Tywin’s men; heavy leather, oiled and supple, much finer than what Bronn was wearing.
   Tyrion nodded. “My father will be so proud,” he said. His legs were cramping so badly he could scarcely stand. Odd, he had never once noticed the pain during the battle.
   “You need a woman now,” Bronn said with a glint in his black eyes. He shoved the boots into his saddlebag. “Nothing like a woman after a man’s been blooded, take my word.”
   Chiggen stopped looting the corpses of the brigands long enough to snort and lick his lips.
   Tyrion glanced over to where Lady Stark was dressing Ser Rodrik’s wounds. “I’m willing if she is,” he said. The freeriders broke into laughter, and Tyrion grinned and thought, There’s a start.
   Afterward he knelt by the stream and washed the blood off his face in water cold as ice. As he limped back to the others, he glanced again at the slain. The dead clansmen were thin, ragged men, their horses scrawny and undersized, with every rib showing. What weapons Bronn and Chiggen had left them were none too impressive. Mauls, clubs, a scythe?.?.?.?He remembered the big man in the shadowskin cloak who had dueled Ser Rodrik with a two-handed greatsword, but when he found his corpse sprawled on the stony ground, the man was not so big after all, the cloak was gone, and Tyrion saw that the blade was badly notched, its cheap steel spotted with rust. Small wonder the clansmen had left nine bodies on the ground.
   They had only three dead; two of Lord Bracken’s men-at-arms, Kurleket and Mohor, and his own man Jyck, who had made such a bold show with his bareback charge. A fool to the end, Tyrion thought.
   “Lady Stark, I urge you to press on, with all haste,” Ser Willis Wode said, his eyes scanning the ridgetops warily through the slit in his helm. “We drove them off for the moment, but they will not have gone far.”
   “We must bury our dead, Ser Willis,” she said. “These were brave men. I will not leave them to the crows and shadowcats.”
   “This soil is too stony for digging,” Ser Willis said.
   “Then we shall gather stones for cairns.”
   “Gather all the stones you want,” Bronn told her, “but do it without me or Chiggen. I’ve better things to do than pile rocks on dead men?.?.?.?breathing, for one.” He looked over the rest of the survivors. “Any of you who hope to be alive come nightfall, ride with us.”
   “My lady, I fear he speaks the truth,” Ser Rodrik said wearily. The old knight had been wounded in the fight, a deep gash in his left arm and a spear thrust that grazed his neck, and he sounded his age. “If we linger here, they will be on us again for a certainty, and we may not live through a second attack.”
   Tyrion could see the anger in Catelyn’s face, but she had no choice. “May the gods forgive us, then. We will ride at once.”
   There was no shortage of horses now. Tyrion moved his saddle to Jyck’s spotted gelding, who looked strong enough to last another three or four days at least. He was about to mount when Lharys stepped up and said, “I’ll take that dirk now, dwarf.”
   “Let him keep it.” Catelyn Stark looked down from her horse. “And see that he has his axe back as well. We may have need of it if we are attacked again.”
   “You have my thanks, lady,” Tyrion said, mounting up.
   “Save them,” she said curtly. “I trust you no more than I did before.” She was gone before he could frame a reply.
   Tyrion adjusted his stolen helm and took the axe from Bronn. He remembered how he had begun the journey, with his wrists bound and a hood pulled down over his head, and decided that this was a definite improvement. Lady Stark could keep her trust; so long as he could keep the axe, he would count himself ahead in the game.
   Ser Willis Wode led them out. Bronn took the rear, with Lady Stark safely in the middle, Ser Rodrik a shadow beside her. Marillion kept throwing sullen looks back at Tyrion as they rode. The singer had broken several ribs, his woodharp, and all four fingers on his playing hand, yet the day had not been an utter loss to him; somewhere he had acquired a magnificent shadowskin cloak, thick black fur slashed by stripes of white. He huddled beneath its folds silently, and for once had nothing to say.
   They heard the deep growls of shadowcats behind them before they had gone half a mile, and later the wild snarling of the beasts fighting over the corpses they had left behind. Marillion grew visibly pale. Tyrion trotted up beside him. “Craven,” he said, “rhymes nicely with raven.” He kicked his horse and moved past the singer, up to Ser Rodrik and Catelyn Stark.
   She looked at him, lips pressed tightly together.
   “As I was saying before we were so rudely interrupted,” Tyrion began, “there is a serious flaw in Littlefinger’s fable. Whatever you may believe of me, Lady Stark, I promise you this, I never bet against my family.”



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter32 提利昂
  提利昂·兰尼斯特站在天光未现的清冷晓色里,看着契根宰杀他的坐骑,暗暗在心里把史塔克家欠他的债再添上一笔。那佣兵用剥皮的刀割开马肚,蒸汽立刻从尸骸里冒出。他两手并用,熟练操作,一刀也不浪费。这事本当迅速完成,以免山上的影子山猫嗅到血腥闻香而来。
  “今晚咱们都不会挨饿了。”波隆道。他瘦得像骨头一样,也坚毅得像骨头,黑眼黑发,加上短短的胡子,活像是团黑影。
  “不见得。”提利昂告诉他。“我可对马肉没兴趣,尤其没兴趣吃自己的马。”
  “反正都是肉,”波隆耸肩道,“跟牛肉和猪肉相比,多斯拉克人还更爱马肉呢。”
  “你觉得我像多斯拉克人吗?”提利昂冷冷地说。多斯拉克人吃马肉是千真万确的事,他们还放任畸形儿自生自灭,留给跟在卡拉萨后面的野狗吃。他们的习俗委实不怎么吸引他。
  契根从马尸上割下一薄片血淋淋的肉,举在半空中仔细瞧看。“矮个子,要不要先来一口?”
  “这匹母马是我老哥詹姆送给我的二十三岁命名日礼物。”提利昂用平板的口气说。
  “那如果你还能活着见到他,代我们道声谢。”契根嘻嘻一笑,露出满嘴黄牙,然后两口就把那块生肉吞下肚去。“这马挺不错。”
  “配洋葱煎着吃更棒。”波隆建议。
  提利昂一言不发,跛着脚走开。他只觉寒意彻骨,两腿酸痛得几乎无法走动。或许他的母马死了反而幸运,因为他自己还有得走咧。每天晚上吃点东西,在坚硬又寒冷的岩地上小睡片刻,便又上路,如此日复一日,只有天上诸神知道何时才是尽头。“去她的,”他喃喃道,一边挣扎着上坡回到绑架他的人身边,一边忆起发生过的事。“姓史塔克的都该死。”
  之前的经过,现在回想起来,依然很不好受。前一秒他才刚点晚餐,一眨眼全屋子的人却都拔刀相向,杰克也准备抽出武器,肥胖的老板娘则尖叫道:“各位大人,求求你们别在这儿动刀动熗。”
  提利昂赶在他们两个一起被剁成肉块前抓住杰克的胳膊。“杰克,你的礼貌哪儿去了?咱们好心的老板娘不是说别动刀动熗吗?还不快照办。”他勉强挤出一丝微笑,心想在别人眼里一定难看。“史塔克夫人,我想您一定是弄错了,我跟贵公子的事一点关系也没有。我以我的荣誉起誓——”
  “兰尼斯特的荣誉。”她只说了这句,便举起手让全屋子的人看。“这伤疤是他的匕首留下的。他派人用那把刀来割我儿子的喉咙。”
  提利昂只感觉周遭人众的怒火上升,被那史塔克女人手上的伤煽动得简直要冒烟。“宰了他。”身后一个喝醉的妓女说,接着其他人也同声附和,速度快得使他不敢相信。大家素昧平生,刚才还颇为友善,如今竟像紧咬不放的嗜血猎犬般要他偿命。
  提利昂提高音量,一边努力掩饰声音里的颤抖:“假如史塔克夫人认定我要为某些罪行负责,那我很乐意跟她去好好解释。”
  这是惟一的办法。试图杀出重围无异自掘坟墓。有十来个人应那史塔克女人的请求拔了剑:那名赫伦堡的武士,三个布雷肯家的人,还有两个一副吐口痰就可以把他干掉模样的讨厌佣兵,以及一群根本不知道自己在做什么的庄稼汉。提利昂拿什么对付这些人?杰克的剑使得还不赖,但莫里斯就完全不行,他身兼马夫、厨子和照顾起居的随从三职,原本就不是打仗的料。至于尤伦,无论他自己想法为何,黑衣弟兄可是发过誓,与王国内任何争执都无涉。尤伦只会袖手旁观。
  果不其然,当凯特琳·史塔克身边的老骑士喝道“没收他们的武器”时,黑衣弟兄便静静地站到一边。佣兵波隆走上前来,从杰克手中拿下剑,并且搜出他们所有的匕首。“很好。”老人说。房间里的紧张气氛明显缓和下来。“干得不错。”提利昂认出那粗硬的声音,是临冬城的教头,只是剃了胡子。
  胖老板娘向凯特琳·史塔克苦苦哀求,嘴里喷出一串腥红的唾沫:“别在这儿杀他!”
  “到哪儿都别杀他。”提利昂提议。
  “夫人,要杀也请您到别的地方杀,别把我这儿弄得到处是血,我不想惹上官家的麻烦事儿啊。”
  “我们要把他带回临冬城去。”她说,提利昂听了心想:要是这样的话,或许……当时他已趁短暂余暇环顾四周,对当下情形更有掌握。眼前所见不至于让他绝望。噢,那史塔克女人反应倒是机敏,这无庸置疑。她先逼他们公开承认自家主子对她父亲的誓约,然后再请他们拔刀相助,何况她又是区区一个弱女子。没错,这招厉害。然而她也没有赢得太彻底。据他约略估算,饭厅里将近有五十个人。凯特琳·史塔克不过说动了十来个,其他人有的困惑,有的害怕,还有的冷漠。提利昂注意到,佛雷家那群人只有两个准备响应,而他们眼看带头的没动静,便又很快坐回去了。若不是不敢,否则他还真想偷笑。
  “临冬城,去就去。”他说。这会是趟漫长的旅途,他自己刚从反方向走来,有着切身的体会。谁也说不准途中会有什么变数。“不过我不告而别,我老爸可能会担心我,”他补充道,一边看着刚才那个自愿把房间让给他的流浪剑客。“谁把今天发生的事告诉他,他定将重重赏赐。”泰温公爵当然不会如此,提利昂打算等自己脱身后再想办法补偿。
  罗德利克爵士忧心忡忡地看看他的女主人,这老家伙也没什么高招。“他的人跟他一起走。”老骑士宣布,“刚才发生的事,还请诸位不要张扬。”
  提利昂好容易才忍住笑。不要张扬?老糊涂蛋。除非把整间旅店里的人都抓起来,否则前脚刚踏出门,后脚消息就会散播开去。那个口袋里装了金币的流浪武士一定会心急火燎地飞速赶往凯岩城通风报信,就算他没去,别人也一定会去。尤伦将把消息带往南方,而那个愚蠢的歌手说不定还会为此写首歌谣。佛雷家的手下会回报他们主子,他下一步会怎么做,只有天上诸神知道。瓦德·佛雷男爵虽然是奔流城的臣属,但他活了这么大把年纪,靠的就是小心谨慎,永远站在赢家那边。至少他会派鸟儿送信息到君临,很可能还不只这样。
  凯特琳·史塔克一点时间也没浪费。“我们马上动身,我们需要精力充足的马,还有路上必须的粮食。你们几位,史塔克家族永远感激你们。假如你们愿意协助我们押送犯人前往临冬城,我保证有重赏。”那些个蠢蛋就等这句话,听了立刻一拥而上。提利昂一个接一个地审视他们的脸庞:你们的确会得到重赏,他发誓,只怕不是你们想像的那种。
  他们立刻来到屋外,冒着雨给马备鞍。他们用粗绳绑住提利昂的手,他却不怎么害怕。他敢打赌,他们绝对无法把他押回临冬城,不出一天,定会有人骑马追来,这有什么好奇怪呢?鸟儿会送出讯息,届时必有河间地区的领主插手,借机讨好他老爸。提利昂正对自己的精打细算感到得意,就被人盖上兜帽,遮住眼睛,放上马鞍。
  他们快马加鞭地冒雨出发,没过多久提利昂便已两腿酸疼,屁股也磨得难受。虽然安然远离旅店之后,凯特琳·史塔克便放慢速度,但这仍旧是一趟崎岖难行的艰苦旅程,蒙住眼睛更是雪上加霜。每次转弯他都有坠马的危险。透过头套听见的声音很模糊,所以他不清楚身边的人在说什么。细雨浸湿布料,头套紧贴脸庞,后来连呼吸都有困难。粗绳磨破他的手腕,随着夜色渐深,似乎越来越紧。他本来是要好好坐下,在火炉边取暖,享用刚烤出来的鸟肉的,只怪那该死的歌手偏偏要张开他的乌鸦嘴,他可怜兮兮地想。这该死的歌手竟然也在队伍里。“这件事值得大加传颂,我当然义不容辞啰。”当他宣布和他们一道,好瞧瞧这趟“精彩的冒险”会有什么结果时,他对凯特琳·史塔克这么说。提利昂不禁心想:等兰尼斯特家的骑士追上他们,你小子再来瞧瞧这趟冒险精不精彩。
  凯特琳·史塔克下令暂时休息时,雨总算停了,曙光从湿布间的缝隙渗进眼帘。他被人粗手粗脚地拉下马,解开腕上的粗绳,拉掉头罩。当他看见眼前狭窄的石头路,四周愈见陡峭险恶的丘陵地势,以及远方地平线上呈锯齿状的覆雪峰峦,心中一切希望顿时化为乌有。“这是上坡路,”他用控诉的神情看着史塔克夫人,失声道,“是朝东边的路。你说我们要去临冬城!”
  凯特琳·史塔克带着轻浅的笑意看着他。“说了很多次,而且很大声。”她同意,“想必你的朋友们会打那边追赶我们。祝他们一路顺风。”
  即使过了这么些天,现在回想起来,他还是恼怒不已。提利昂这辈子向来以机敏自豪,因为那是天上诸神赐给他的惟一礼物,没想到这该死七次的母狼凯特琳·史塔克却魔高一丈,想到自己每一着棋都被她识破,简直比他被绑架这件事还叫他难过。
  他们只停下来让马儿吃草喝水,便又匆匆上路。这次他们放过了提利昂,没再给他戴上头套,两天后更松开绑住他双手的绳子,等进入高山区,更是连派人看守都免了。他们似乎不怕他逃走,有什么好怕的?这里地势崎岖险恶,所谓的大道不过是条石头小径。就算他真的脱逃成功,在没有粮食又只身一人的情况下,能跑多远?影子山猫会拿他当点心,而蛰居山间的氏族部落更是些杀人越货的法外凶徒,惟有刀剑能叫他们臣服。
  虽然如此,史塔克家的女人还是无情地催促他们赶路。此行目的地为何,早在头套被摘下那一刻,他便一清二楚。此间山区是艾林家族的领地,而前任首相的遗孀也是徒利家人,正是凯特琳·史塔克的妹妹……换言之,对兰尼斯特家无甚好感。在莱莎夫人待在君临的那些年里,提利昂跟她算是点头之交,此时此刻实在不想再续前缘。
  绑架他的人们聚集在离山坡不远的小溪边。马儿们喝饱了冰冷的山泉,正啃食着从岩缝里长出的褐色杂草。杰克和莫里斯可怜兮兮地窝在一起,摩霍尔拄着长熗站在他们旁边,头戴一顶圆形铁盔,活像扣了个大碗。马瑞里安坐在他身边,正帮木头竖琴上油,一边抱怨湿气对琴弦有害。
  “夫人,我们真的需要休息。”提利昂走近时,雇佣骑士维里·渥德正对凯特琳·史塔克说话。他是河安伯爵夫人的手下,看来一副硬汉模样,麻木无情,却是旅店里头一个响应凯特琳·史塔克的人。
  “夫人,维里爵士说得对,”罗德利克爵士道,“这已经是我们损失的第三匹马了——”
  “如果我们被兰尼斯特家的手下追上,损失的可就不只是马啦。”她提醒他们。她的脸饱经风吹雨打,面容憔悴,但坚毅果决丝毫不减。
  “在这里不太可能。”提利昂插嘴。
  “侏儒,夫人可没问你意见。”库雷凯特斥道。他是个头脑简单的胖子,一头短发,生了张猪脸,是布雷肯家那几人之一,在裘诺斯伯爵手下当兵。为了记住这些名字,提利昂特别下过功夫,以便将来好好感谢他们的礼遇。兰尼斯特有债必还,库雷凯特总有一天会知道这句话可不是说着玩的,他的朋友拉利斯和摩霍尔,好心的维里爵士,以及那两个佣兵波隆和契根也一样。至于马瑞里安,这个成天拨弄竖琴,有副甜腻的高嗓音,正努力地要把“小恶魔”和“脚跛”、“走不动”等字押韵,好为这件事写首歌的浑小子,他打算特别给他点苦头尝尝。
  “让他说罢。”史塔克夫人下令。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特找了块石头坐下。“现在我们的追兵大概已经赶到颈泽,按照您撒的谎沿国王大道一路追过去了……当然,这是假设真的有追兵,事实上有没有还不知道。喔,家父毫无疑问已经听说了消息……但家父对我不甚疼爱,所以我说不准他是否大动干戈。”这不完全是说谎,泰温·兰尼斯特公爵固然不管他畸形儿子死活,但他绝对无法忍受家族荣誉受损。“史塔克夫人,这是个残酷的地方,我相信在你们抵达艾林谷以前都不会有追兵赶来,但您每损失一匹马,便是加重其他人的负担。更糟的是,您还有可能连我的命也保不住。我个子小,身体又不强壮,若是死了,这岂不是白跑一趟?”这句可完全属实,提利昂真不知道如此折磨下去,他还能撑多久。
  “兰尼斯特,跑这一趟的目的就是要你死。”凯特琳·史塔克答道。
  “我不这样想,”提利昂道,“您真要我死,只消说一声,您这群忠心耿耿的朋友立刻会自告奋勇上来取我性命。”他看看库雷凯特,但那家伙智能太低,听不出其中的讥讽。
  “史塔克家的人不会乘人之危。”
  “我也不会。”他说:“我再跟您说一遍,意图谋害贵公子的事与我毫无瓜葛。”
  “刺客手里拿的是你的匕首。”
  提利昂胸中的怒火直往上冒。“那不是我的东西。”他强调,“你到底要我发多少次誓才肯相信?史塔克夫人,无论你信不信,总之我不是笨蛋,把自己的武器交给普通小贼用,这种事只有笨蛋才干得出来。”
  一时间他似乎看到怀疑闪过她眼底,但她却说:“培提尔为什么要对我撒谎?”
  “狗熊为什么要在森林里拉屎?”他质问,“那是天性。对小指头那种人来说,撒谎跟呼吸一样自然。不说别人,你应该特别了解才对。”
  她向他走近一步,绷紧了脸。“你什么意思,兰尼斯特?”
  提利昂昂头道:“这个嘛,我说夫人,您是怎么被他开苞的,这事宫里每个人都听他说过哪。”
  “根本没这回事!”凯特琳·史塔克怒道。
  “哎,你这小恶魔真是坏到骨子里去了。”马瑞里安显然吓了一跳。
  库雷凯特抽出他那黑铁打造的锋利短刀。“夫人,您点个头,我就把这家伙的烂舌头割下来。”一想到割舌头的情景,他那对猪眼睛便兴奋地睁得老大。
  凯特琳·史塔克用一种提利昂从未见过的冷酷神情瞪着他。“培提尔·贝里席曾经爱过我。当时他还只是个孩子。他的爱虽然对我们彼此都是个错误,但却是千真万确、纯洁无瑕的小儿女之情,不是拿给你寻开心的。他想牵我的手、娶我为妻,这才是事情的真相。兰尼斯特,你真是个无可救药的恶魔。”
  “那你就是无可救药的笨蛋了,史塔克夫人。小指头除了他自己,从没爱过别人。我敢跟您保证,他对我们吹嘘的绝不是您那双纤纤玉手,而是您那对胀鼓鼓的乳房,那张娇艳欲滴的樱桃小嘴,还有您两腿间那团热呼呼的火。”
  库雷凯特猛地一把攫住他头发,使劲将头往后一拉,露出他的喉咙。提利昂感觉出刀锋冰冷地吻着下巴。“夫人,要不我给他放点血?”
  “杀了我,真相也就永远埋没。”提利昂喘息着说。
  “让他说完。”凯特琳·史塔克下令。
  库雷凯特很不情愿地放手。
  提利昂深吸一口气。“根据小指头的说法,我是怎么拿到他匕首的?告诉我。”
  “你在乔佛里王子命名日那天的比武大会上,打赌赢了他。”
  “是在家兄詹姆被百花骑士刺下马的时候。这就是他的故事,对不对?”
  “是的。”她坦承。她的眉间闪过一抹疑虑。
  “骑兵!”
  尖叫声自上方的风蚀山脊间传来。休息之前,罗德利克爵士派拉利斯爬上去守望。
  一时之间大家全愣住了。凯特琳·史塔克是第一个采取行动的人。“罗德利克爵士,维里爵士,请你们赶快上马备战,”她喊道,“把其他马牵到后面。摩霍尔,你负责看守犯人……”
  “给我们武器!”提利昂一跃起身,抓住她的手,“多一个人就多一分力量。”
  提利昂看得出她知道他说得对,高山氏族部落才不管贵族间的纠葛——不管杀史塔克还是兰尼斯特家,都会像自相残杀一样毫不留情。他们或许只会放过凯特琳,因为她还年轻,可以替他们传宗接代。明知如此,她仍旧犹豫不决。
  “我听见他们了!”罗德利克爵士大喊。提利昂侧耳倾听,果然听到十来匹马的蹄声快速逼近。突然间大家都行动起来,有的抽出武器,有的朝坐骑跑去。
  拉利斯连跑带跳地翻下山脊,碎石如雨般朝他们撒来。他上气不接下气地跳到凯特琳·史塔克面前。他生得很丑,满头铁锈色的乱发从锥形钢盔下方爆出。“我看到二十个,可能有二十五个,”他气喘吁吁地说,“我猜是白蛇部或月人部。夫人,路上一定有斥候……躲起来观察……他们早发现了我们。”
  罗德利克·凯索爵士已经上马,手握长剑。摩霍尔蹲伏在一块巨石后,双手握住他的铁尖长矛,牙间咬着一把短刀。“喂,唱歌的,”维里·渥德爵士叫道,“过来帮我穿盔甲。”马瑞里安僵在原地,抱紧他的木头竖琴,脸色像牛奶一般苍白。结果是提利昂的仆人莫里斯跳起来,上前帮骑士穿上护甲。
  提利昂抓着凯特琳·史塔克不放。“你别无选择,”他告诉她,“我们有三个,你还得浪费第四个人作看守……眼下,四个人足以决定全体生死。”
  “向我保证事后你会归还武器。”
  “你要我的保证?”马蹄声越来越大,提利昂嘻嘻笑道,“唉,那有什么问题,夫人,我以兰尼斯特的荣誉为名……向你保证。”
  他原以为她会朝自己吐口水,结果她只丢下一句:“把武器给他们,”便快步离开。罗德利克爵士把杰克的武器连剑带鞘丢还给他,然后调转马头投入战斗。莫里斯自己弄了张弓和一筒箭,单膝跪在路上。他射箭比用剑在行多了。波隆则骑马过来,给了提利昂一把双刃斧。
  “我没用过斧头。”武器在手的感觉怪异而陌生。它的握柄很短,斧刃则极重,前端还有根吓人的尖钉。
  “就当是劈柴。”波隆边说边从背上的鞘里抽出长剑。他啐了口唾沫,飞奔至契根和罗德利克爵士旁边。维里爵士也上马加入他们,一边拨弄着他那顶开了条细眼缝,上面插了根黑丝羽毛的金属锅形头盔。
  “木头可不会流血。”提利昂自言自语。没有盔甲,他觉得自己好像没穿衣服。他环顾四周,想找块石头,最后跑到马瑞里安躲着的地方。“靠过去一点。”
  “走开!”男孩朝他尖叫,“我是唱歌的,打打杀杀跟我无关!”
  “怎么,不想冒险啦?”提利昂抬脚踢他,直到他不敢拖延,乖乖爬开。一个心跳的间隔之后,敌人便骑马冲过来了。
  这场战斗没有传令官,没有旗帜,没有号角吹响,也没有鼓声隆隆,只听见莫里斯和拉利斯放箭时的弓弦砰然声,转眼间原住民的铁蹄便踏破黎明,轰然而至。他们个个皮肤黝黑,身形精瘦,穿着硬皮革和抢来的不合身的护甲,面容隐藏在半罩头盔里。他们戴着手套,手里拿着形形色色的武器,有老朽的长剑、长熗,磨利的镰刀,还有狼牙棒、匕首和重铁锤。骑在最前面的人穿了一件花斑影子山猫皮做成的披风,握着一把双手巨剑。
  罗德利克爵士大喊一声:“临冬城万岁!”然后迎上前去,波隆和契根也一左一右冲杀出去,嘴里喊着含混不清的口号。维里爵士跟在后面,头上挥舞着一把钉刺流星锤。“赫伦堡万岁!赫伦堡万岁!”他叫道。提利昂突然间也有股冲动,想跳起来挥动斧头,然后大叫:“凯岩城万岁!”但他很快打消了这疯狂的念头,反而蹲得更低。
  他听见马儿受惊的尖叫,以及金属碰撞的声音。契根的剑削开一个人的脸,那人穿了铠甲,但没戴头盔。波隆则像一阵龙卷风般冲入敌阵,左劈右砍,切菜似地掀倒对手。罗德利克爵士则径自朝那个披影子山猫皮披风的大汉攻去,两匹马相互绕圈,两人你来我往。杰克跳上一匹马,连马鞍都没用就飞奔进乱军之中。提利昂看见一枝利箭自那披山猫披风的人喉头刺出,他张嘴欲喊,却只有鲜血涌出。等他倒地,罗德利克爵士已找到了新对手。
  马瑞里安忽然尖叫起来,拿他的木头竖琴遮住头,只见一匹马自他们躲藏的岩石上方跳过。提利昂见状赶忙起身,来人调转马头,举起一柄带刺的大锤,回来收拾他们。提利昂双手握斧挥出,正砍中冲刺的马的喉咙,铮地发出结实的一声。马儿惨叫倒地,提利昂的武器险些脱手。他好不容易即时拔出斧头,踉跄地闪开。马瑞里安可没这么好运,对方连人带马朝他摔去,一团砸在他身上。趁着这匪徒的腿还被马压住,提利昂溜过去补上一斧,恰好砍在肩胛骨上方的脖子处。
  正当他奋力拔出斧头,他听见埋在尸体下面的马瑞里安发出的呻吟。“谁来救救我,”歌手喘着气说,“天上诸神可怜我,我要流血而死了。”
  “我相信那是马的血。”提利昂道。吟游诗人的手从死马底下伸出来,在泥地里乱抠,活像只五条脚的蜘蛛。提利昂伸出脚跟狠踩在狂抓的手指上,听到一声令人满意的喀啦响。“闭上眼睛,假装你已经死了吧。”他如此建议歌手,然后抽出斧头,转身走开。
  在那之后,战场的情形乱成一团。这个清晨充满了呐喊和尖叫,空气中弥漫着血腥,世界一片混沌。利箭咻咻飞过他耳际,在石头上弹开。他看到波隆被打下马,两手各持一剑继续作战。提利昂在战场边缘游走,穿梭于岩石间,偶尔从躲藏的阴影里跳出来砍路过马匹的腿。他找到一个负伤的原住民,了结了他,并把他的半罩头盔拿来穿戴。头盔太紧,但只要能提供保护,提利昂就很高兴。杰克正和面前的敌人缠斗,却被人从后面捅了一刀。不一会儿提利昂又绊在了库雷凯特的尸体上,那张猪脸被钉头锤打得稀烂,但提利昂认得他手中的短刀,他把它从死人的指间拔出。他正要插进腰带时,听到了女人的尖叫。
  凯特琳·史塔克被三个人围在山壁边,其中一个骑马,另外两个则是徒步。她受伤的手姿势怪异地握着一把匕首,但她已经退到山壁边缘,被三面团团包围。这婊子就给他们吧,提利昂心想,爱怎么搞随他们去,但不知怎么,他却采取了行动。他在对方发觉之前砍中一个人的膝盖后方,沉重的斧刃劈开血肉和骨头,好像劈的不过是腐朽的烂木。会流血的木头,提利昂心不在焉地想,接着第二个人朝他攻来。提利昂弯身躲开他的剑,挥出斧头,那人连忙后退……结果凯特琳·史塔克刚好走到他背后,割了他喉咙。骑马那人似乎想起别处有更重要的战斗,突然就快速跑开了。
  提利昂环顾四周,敌人不是被杀便是逃走,总之战斗在他没注意到的时候已经结束。遍地都是濒死的马和负伤的人,发出惨叫和呻吟。最令他惊讶的是自己竟安然无恙。他松开手指,斧头锵一声落在地上,忽然发现自己满手是血。他相信他们起码打了半天之久,但太阳却纹丝未动。
  “第一次上战场?”过了一会儿,波隆站在杰克的尸体上一边弯身脱靴子,一边问。那是双好靴子,厚实的皮革,上过油,柔软异常,正配泰温公爵手下的身份,比起波隆穿的要好太多了。
  提利昂点点头。“我老爸应该会骄傲。”他说。他的脚抽筋得厉害,几乎无法站立。奇怪,刚才打斗时却一点不觉得疼。
  “你需要找个女人,”波隆眨着黑眼睛,顺手将靴子扔进自己的马鞍袋。“相信我,流过血之后,找个女人最来劲。”
  听见这话,契根停下对土匪尸体的搜刮,哼了一声,舔舔舌头。
  提利昂瞄了一眼正帮罗德利克爵士包扎的史塔克夫人。“她说好我就上。”他说。两个流浪武士听了哈哈大笑,提利昂一边跟着乐一边想:这是个好的开始。
  随后他跪在溪边,用冰冷刺骨的溪水洗去脸上血迹。他瘸着腿走回去时,又看了看地上的死人。战死的原住民都是些衣衫褴褛、瘦骨嶙峋的家伙,他们的坐骑也是又瘦又小,根根肋骨清楚可见。波隆和契根挑剩下的武器都不怎么起眼,大锤、棍棒,还有一把镰刀……他想起那个穿了影子山猫皮披风、拿双手巨剑和罗德利克爵士对打的大汉,但当他看到那人四肢伸展躺在石地上的尸首时,他看起来一点也不高大。他的披风没了踪影,提利昂发现他的剑锋早就布满缺口,廉价钢铁锈得厉害。难怪原住民倒下九个。
  他们这边只死了三人:两个布雷肯伯爵的手下——库雷凯特和摩霍尔,还有他自己的护卫杰克,他奋不顾身的冲锋充分显示了他的愚勇。到死都还是傻子一个,提利昂心想。
  “史塔克夫人,我请求您立刻动身,加紧赶路。”维里·渥德爵士道,他透过头盔上那道细缝,小心翼翼地扫视着附近山脊。“我们虽然暂时赶跑了他们,但他们不会走远。”
  “维里爵士,我们应该先安葬死者。”她说,“他们英勇殉难,我不能把他们留在这里给乌鸦和山猫糟蹋。”
  “这里土地多石,没法挖的。”维里爵士道。
  “那我们就搬石头堆石冢。”
  “要怎么搬随你便,”波隆告诉她,“但我和契根可不干。比起在死人身上堆石头,我还有更要紧的事情……比如呼吸。”他环视其余的生还者。“你们要是还想活过今晚,就跟我们走。”
  “夫人,恐怕他说的没错。”罗德利克爵士虚弱地说。老骑士在打斗中负了伤,左臂被深深割了一道,脖子也被掷出的标熗擦伤,如今老态尽露。“若是在此逗留,他们一定会再次攻击,到时候我们可能就顶不住了。”
  提利昂看出凯特琳脸上的愤怒,但她别无选择。“那就祈祷天上诸神原谅我们罢。我们这就动身。”
  现在马倒是不缺。提利昂把他的马鞍移到杰克的花斑公马背上,因为它看起来还算强壮,再撑个三四天应该没问题。他正准备上马,只见拉利斯往前一站道:“侏儒,把你的匕首交给我。”
  “让他留着吧。”凯特琳·史塔克从马上往下俯看,“斧头也还给他,若是再遇攻击,可能还用得着。”
  “夫人,谢谢您。”提利昂说着爬上马。
  “省省吧,”她唐突地说,“我跟以前一样不信任你。”他还来不及回嘴,她便拍马离开。
  提利昂整了整偷来的头盔,然后从波隆手中接过斧头。他想起这趟旅程刚开始时,自己两手被绑,戴着头罩,如今堪称大有进展。史塔克夫人不信任他没关系,只要他能留住斧头,他就有信心在这场游戏里胜过对手。
  维里·渥德领队,波隆负责殿后,史塔克夫人安全地骑在队伍中间,罗德利克爵士则如影随形跟在她身旁。途中,马瑞里安带着怨恨的眼光,不断回头看他,他的几根肋骨,木头竖琴,还有用来弹奏的四根指头通通断了,但他还不算倒楣到极点:他弄来一件漂亮的影子山猫皮披风,厚实的黑毛皮,点缀着白线。他沉默地缩在斗篷里,难得地闭上了嘴巴。
  行不到半里,他们便听见背后影子山猫低沉的吼叫,稍后又传来它们争食尸体的咆哮。马瑞里安的脸色愈加苍白,提利昂骑马跑到他旁边。“‘黑鸟’,”他道,“恰好跟‘胆子小’押韵。”说完他一踢马肚,丢下吟游诗人,跑到罗德利克爵士和凯特琳·史塔克身边。
  她抿紧嘴唇看着他。
  “刚才我话说到一半,就被人无礼地打断了。”提利昂开口道,“小指头编的故事里有个很严重的疏漏。史塔克夫人,无论你信不信,我可以向你保证——我跟别人赌的时候,只把注下在自家人身上。”

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 33楼  发表于: 2015-08-29 0
   32.ARYA

  
   The one-eared black tom arched his back and hissed at her.
   Arya padded down the alley, balanced lightly on the balls of her bare feet, listening to the flutter of her heart, breathing slow deep breaths. Quiet as a shadow, she told herself, light as a feather. The tomcat watched her come, his eyes wary.
   Catching cats was hard. Her hands were covered with half-healed scratches, and both knees were scabbed over where she had scraped them raw in tumbles. At first even the cook’s huge fat kitchen cat had been able to elude her, but Syrio had kept her at it day and night. When she’d run to him with her hands bleeding, he had said, “So slow? Be quicker, girl. Your enemies will give you more than scratches.” He had dabbed her wounds with Myrish fire, which burned so bad she had had to bite her lip to keep from screaming. Then he sent her out after more cats.
   The Red Keep was full of cats: lazy old cats dozing in the sun, cold-eyed mousers twitching their tails, quick little kittens with claws like needles, ladies’ cats all combed and trusting, ragged shadows prowling the midden heaps. One by one Arya had chased them down and snatched them up and brought them proudly to Syrio Forel?.?.?.?all but this one, this one-eared black devil of a tomcat. “That’s the real king of this castle right there,” one of the gold cloaks had told her. “Older than sin and twice as mean. One time, the king was feasting the queen’s father, and that black bastard hopped up on the table and snatched a roast quail right out of Lord Tywin’s fingers. Robert laughed so hard he like to burst. You stay away from that one, child.”
   He had run her halfway across the castle; twice around the Tower of the Hand, across the inner bailey, through the stables, down the serpentine steps, past the small kitchen and the pig yard and the barracks of the gold cloaks, along the base of the river wall and up more steps and back and forth over Traitor’s Walk, and then down again and through a gate and around a well and in and out of strange buildings until Arya didn’t know where she was.
   Now at last she had him. High walls pressed close on either side, and ahead was a blank windowless mass of stone. Quiet as a shadow, she repeated, sliding forward, light as a feather.
   When she was three steps away from him, the tomcat bolted. Left, then right, he went; and right, then left, went Arya, cutting off his escape. He hissed again and tried to dart between her legs. Quick as a snake, she thought. Her hands closed around him. She hugged him to her chest, whirling and laughing aloud as his claws raked at the front of her leather jerkin. Ever so fast, she kissed him right between the eyes, and jerked her head back an instant before his claws would have found her face. The tomcat yowled and spit.
   “What’s he doing to that cat?”
   Startled, Arya dropped the cat and whirled toward the voice. The tom bounded off in the blink of an eye. At the end of the alley stood a girl with a mass of golden curls, dressed as pretty as a doll in blue satin. Beside her was a plump little blond boy with a prancing stag sewn in pearls across the front of his doublet and a miniature sword at his belt. Princess Myrcella and Prince Tommen, Arya thought. A septa as large as a draft horse hovered over them, and behind her two big men in crimson cloaks, Lannister house guards.
   “What were you doing to that cat, boy?” Myrcella asked again, sternly. To her brother she said, “He’s a ragged boy, isn’t he? Look at him.” She giggled.
   “A ragged dirty smelly boy,” Tommen agreed.
   They don’t know me, Arya realized. They don’t even know I’m a girl. Small wonder; she was barefoot and dirty, her hair tangled from the long run through the castle, clad in a jerkin ripped by cat claws and brown roughspun pants hacked off above her scabby knees. You don’t wear skirts and silks when you’re catching cats. Quickly she lowered her head and dropped to one knee. Maybe they wouldn’t recognize her. If they did, she would never hear the end of it. Septa Mordane would be mortified, and Sansa would never speak to her again from the shame.
   The old fat septa moved forward. “Boy, how did you come here? You have no business in this part of the castle.”
   “You can’t keep this sort out,” one of the red cloaks said. “Like trying to keep out rats.”
   “Who do you belong to, boy?” the septa demanded. “Answer me. What’s wrong with you, are you mute?”
   Arya’s voice caught in her throat. If she answered, Tommen and Myrcella would know her for certain.
   “Godwyn, bring him here,” the septa said. The taller of the guardsmen started down the alley.
   Panic gripped her throat like a giant’s hand. Arya could not have spoken if her life had hung on it. Calm as still water, she mouthed silently.
   As Godwyn reached for her, Arya moved. Quick as a snake. She leaned to her left, letting his fingers brush her arm, spinning around him. Smooth as summer silk. By the time he got himself turned, she was sprinting down the alley. Swift as a deer. The septa was screeching at her. Arya slid between legs as thick and white as marble columns, bounded to her feet, bowled into Prince Tommen and hopped over him when he sat down hard and said “Oof,” spun away from the second guard, and then she was past them all, running full out.
   She heard shouts, then pounding footsteps, closing behind her. She dropped and rolled. The red cloak went careening past her, stumbling. Arya sprang back to her feet. She saw a window above her, high and narrow, scarcely more than an arrow slit. Arya leapt, caught the sill, pulled herself up. She held her breath as she wriggled through. Slippery as an eel. Dropping to the floor in front of a startled scrubwoman, she hopped up, brushed the rushes off her clothes, and was off again, out the door and along a long hall, down a stair, across a hidden courtyard, around a corner and over a wall and through a low narrow window into a pitch-dark cellar. The sounds grew more and more distant behind her.
   Arya was out of breath and quite thoroughly lost. She was in for it now if they had recognized her, but she didn’t think they had. She’d moved too fast. Swift as a deer.
   She hunkered down in the dark against a damp stone wall and listened for the pursuit, but the only sound was the beating of her own heart and a distant drip of water. Quiet as a shadow, she told herself. She wondered where she was. When they had first come to King’s Landing, she used to have bad dreams about getting lost in the castle. Father said the Red Keep was smaller than Winterfell, but in her dreams it had been immense, an endless stone maze with walls that seemed to shift and change behind her. She would find herself wandering down gloomy halls past faded tapestries, descending endless circular stairs, darting through courtyards or over bridges, her shouts echoing unanswered. In some of the rooms the red stone walls would seem to drip blood, and nowhere could she find a window. Sometimes she would hear her father’s voice, but always from a long way off, and no matter how hard she ran after it, it would grow fainter and fainter, until it faded to nothing and Arya was alone in the dark.
   It was very dark right now, she realized. She hugged her bare knees tight against her chest and shivered. She would wait quietly and count to ten thousand. By then it would be safe for her to come creeping back out and find her way home.
   By the time she had reached eighty-seven, the room had begun to lighten as her eyes adjusted to the blackness. Slowly the shapes around her took on form. Huge empty eyes stared at her hungrily through the gloom, and dimly she saw the jagged shadows of long teeth. She had lost the count. She closed her eyes and bit her lip and sent the fear away. When she looked again, the monsters would be gone. Would never have been. She pretended that Syrio was beside her in the dark, whispering in her ear. Calm as still water, she told herself. Strong as a bear. Fierce as a wolverine. She opened her eyes again.
   The monsters were still there, but the fear was gone.
   Arya got to her feet, moving warily. The heads were all around her. She touched one, curious, wondering if it was real. Her fingertips brushed a massive jaw. It felt real enough. The bone was smooth beneath her hand, cold and hard to the touch. She ran her fingers down a tooth, black and sharp, a dagger made of darkness. It made her shiver.
   “It’s dead,” she said aloud. “It’s just a skull, it can’t hurt me.” Yet somehow the monster seemed to know she was there. She could feel its empty eyes watching her through the gloom, and there was something in that dim, cavernous room that did not love her. She edged away from the skull and backed into a second, larger than the first. For an instant she could feel its teeth digging into her shoulder, as if it wanted a bite of her flesh. Arya whirled, felt leather catch and tear as a huge fang nipped at her jerkin, and then she was running. Another skull loomed ahead, the biggest monster of all, but Arya did not even slow. She leapt over a ridge of black teeth as tall as swords, dashed through hungry jaws, and threw herself against the door.
   Her hands found a heavy iron ring set in the wood, and she yanked at it. The door resisted a moment, before it slowly began to swing inward, with a creak so loud Arya was certain it could be heard all through the city. She opened the door just far enough to slip through, into the hallway beyond.
   If the room with the monsters had been dark, the hall was the blackest pit in the seven hells. Calm as still water, Arya told herself, but even when she gave her eyes a moment to adjust, there was nothing to see but the vague grey outline of the door she had come through. She wiggled her fingers in front of her face, felt the air move, saw nothing. She was blind. A water dancer sees with all her senses, she reminded herself. She closed her eyes and steadied her breathing one two three, drank in the quiet, reached out with her hands.
   Her fingers brushed against rough unfinished stone to her left. She followed the wall, her hand skimming along the surface, taking small gliding steps through the darkness. All halls lead somewhere. Where there is a way in, there is a way out. Fear cuts deeper than swords. Arya would not be afraid. It seemed as if she had been walking a long ways when the wall ended abruptly and a draft of cold air blew past her cheek. Loose hairs stirred faintly against her skin.
   From somewhere far below her, she heard noises. The scrape of boots, the distant sound of voices. A flickering light brushed the wall ever so faintly, and she saw that she stood at the top of a great black well, a shaft twenty feet across plunging deep into the earth. Huge stones had been set into the curving walls as steps, circling down and down, dark as the steps to hell that Old Nan used to tell them of. And something was coming up out of the darkness, out of the bowels of the earth?.?.?.?
   Arya peered over the edge and felt the cold black breath on her face. Far below, she saw the light of a single torch, small as the flame of a candle. Two men, she made out. Their shadows writhed against the sides of the well, tall as giants. She could hear their voices, echoing up the shaft.
   “?.?.?.?found one bastard,” one said. “The rest will come soon. A day, two days, a fortnight?.?.?.?”
   “And when he learns the truth, what will he do?” a second voice asked in the liquid accents of the Free Cities.
   “The gods alone know,” the first voice said. Arya could see a wisp of grey smoke drifting up off the torch, writhing like a snake as it rose. “The fools tried to kill his son, and what’s worse, they made a mummer’s farce of it. He’s not a man to put that aside. I warn you, the wolf and lion will soon be at each other’s throats, whether we will it or no.”
   “Too soon, too soon,” the voice with the accent complained. “What good is war now? We are not ready. Delay.”
   “As well bid me stop time. Do you take me for a wizard?”
   The other chuckled. “No less.” Flames licked at the cold air. The tall shadows were almost on top of her. An instant later the man holding the torch climbed into her sight, his companion beside him. Arya crept back away from the well, dropped to her stomach, and flattened herself against the wall. She held her breath as the men reached the top of the steps.
   “What would you have me do?” asked the torchbearer, a stout man in a leather half cape. Even in heavy boots, his feet seemed to glide soundlessly over the ground. A round scarred face and a stubble of dark beard showed under his steel cap, and he wore mail over boiled leather, and a dirk and shortsword at his belt. It seemed to Arya there was something oddly familiar about him.
   “If one Hand can die, why not a second?” replied the man with the accent and the forked yellow beard. “You have danced the dance before, my friend.” He was no one Arya had ever seen before, she was certain of it. Grossly fat, yet he seemed to walk lightly, carrying his weight on the balls of his feet as a water dancer might. His rings glimmered in the torchlight, red-gold and pale silver, crusted with rubies, sapphires, slitted yellow tiger eyes. Every finger wore a ring; some had two.
   “Before is not now, and this Hand is not the other,” the scarred man said as they stepped out into the hall. Still as stone, Arya told herself, quiet as a shadow. Blinded by the blaze of their own torch, they did not see her pressed flat against the stone, only a few feet away.
   “Perhaps so,” the forked beard replied, pausing to catch his breath after the long climb. “Nonetheless, we must have time. The princess is with child. The khal will not bestir himself until his son is born. You know how they are, these savages.”
   The man with the torch pushed at something. Arya heard a deep rumbling. A huge slab of rock, red in the torchlight, slid down out of the ceiling with a resounding crash that almost made her cry out. Where the entry to the well had been was nothing but stone, solid and unbroken.
   “If he does not bestir himself soon, it may be too late,” the stout man in the steel cap said. “This is no longer a game for two players, if ever it was. Stannis Baratheon and Lysa Arryn have fled beyond my reach, and the whispers say they are gathering swords around them. The Knight of Flowers writes Highgarden, urging his lord father to send his sister to court. The girl is a maid of fourteen, sweet and beautiful and tractable, and Lord Renly and Ser Loras intend that Robert should bed her, wed her, and make a new queen. Littlefinger?.?.?.?the gods only know what game Littlefinger is playing. Yet Lord Stark’s the one who troubles my sleep. He has the bastard, he has the book, and soon enough he’ll have the truth. And now his wife has abducted Tyrion Lannister, thanks to Littlefinger’s meddling. Lord Tywin will take that for an outrage, and Jaime has a queer affection for the Imp. If the Lannisters move north, that will bring the Tullys in as well. Delay, you say. Make haste, I reply. Even the finest of jugglers cannot keep a hundred balls in the air forever.”
   “You are more than a juggler, old friend. You are a true sorcerer. All I ask is that you work your magic awhile longer.” They started down the hall in the direction Arya had come, past the room with the monsters.
   “What I can do, I will,” the one with the torch said softly. “I must have gold, and another fifty birds.”
   She let them get a long way ahead, then went creeping after them. Quiet as a shadow.
   “So many?” The voices were fainter as the light dwindled ahead of her. “The ones you need are hard to find?.?.?.?so young, to know their letters?.?.?.?perhaps older?.?.?.?not die so easy?.?.?.?”
   “No. The younger are safer?.?.?.?treat them gently?.?.?.?”
   “?.?.?.?.if they kept their tongues?.?.?.?”
   “?.?.?.?the risk?.?.?.?”
   Long after their voices had faded away, Arya could still see the light of the torch, a smoking star that bid her follow. Twice it seemed to disappear, but she kept on straight, and both times she found herself at the top of steep, narrow stairs, the torch glimmering far below her. She hurried after it, down and down. Once she stumbled over a rock and fell against the wall, and her hand found raw earth supported by timbers, whereas before the tunnel had been dressed stone.
   She must have crept after them for miles. Finally they were gone, but there was no place to go but forward. She found the wall again and followed, blind and lost, pretending that Nymeria was padding along beside her in the darkness. At the end she was knee-deep in foul-smelling water, wishing she could dance upon it as Syrio might have, and wondering if she’d ever see light again. It was full dark when finally Arya emerged into the night air.
   She found herself standing at the mouth of a sewer where it emptied into the river. She stank so badly that she stripped right there, dropping her soiled clothing on the riverbank as she dove into the deep black waters. She swam until she felt clean, and crawled out shivering. Some riders went past along the river road as Arya was washing her clothes, but if they saw the scrawny naked girl scrubbing her rags in the moonlight, they took no notice.
   She was miles from the castle, but from anywhere in King’s Landing you needed only to look up to see the Red Keep high on Aegon’s Hill, so there was no danger of losing her way. Her clothes were almost dry by the time she reached the gatehouse. The portcullis was down and the gates barred, so she turned aside to a postern door. The gold cloaks who had the watch sneered when she told them to let her in. “Off with you,” one said. “The kitchen scraps are gone, and we’ll have no begging after dark.”
   “I’m not a beggar,” she said. “I live here.”
   “I said, off with you. Do you need a clout on the ear to help your hearing?”
   “I want to see my father.”
   The guards exchanged a glance. “I want to fuck the queen myself, for all the good it does me,” the younger one said.
   The older scowled. “Who’s this father of yours, boy, the city ratcatcher?”
   “The Hand of the King,” Arya told him.
   Both men laughed, but then the older one swung his fist at her, casually, as a man would swat a dog. Arya saw the blow coming even before it began. She danced back out of the way, untouched. “I’m not a boy,” she spat at them. “I’m Arya Stark of Winterfell, and if you lay a hand on me my lord father will have both your heads on spikes. If you don’t believe me, fetch Jory Cassel or Vayon Poole from the Tower of the Hand.” She put her hands on her hips. “Now are you going to open the gate, or do you need a clout on the ear to help your hearing?”
   Her father was alone in the solar when Harwin and Fat Tom marched her in, an oil lamp glowing softly at his elbow. He was bent over the biggest book Arya had ever seen, a great thick tome with cracked yellow pages of crabbed script, bound between faded leather covers, but he closed it to listen to Harwin’s report. His face was stern as he sent the men away with thanks.
   “You realize I had half my guard out searching for you?” Eddard Stark said when they were alone. “Septa Mordane is beside herself with fear. She’s in the sept praying for your safe return. Arya, you know you are never to go beyond the castle gates without my leave.”
   “I didn’t go out the gates,” she blurted. “Well, I didn’t mean to. I was down in the dungeons, only they turned into this tunnel. It was all dark, and I didn’t have a torch or a candle to see by, so I had to follow. I couldn’t go back the way I came on account of the monsters. Father, they were talking about killing you! Not the monsters, the two men. They didn’t see me, I was being still as stone and quiet as a shadow, but I heard them. They said you had a book and a bastard and if one Hand could die, why not a second? Is that the book? Jon’s the bastard, I bet.”
   “Jon? Arya, what are you talking about? Who said this?”
   “They did,” she told him. “There was a fat one with rings and a forked yellow beard, and another in mail and a steel cap, and the fat one said they had to delay but the other one told him he couldn’t keep juggling and the wolf and the lion were going to eat each other and it was a mummer’s farce.” She tried to remember the rest. She hadn’t quite understood everything she’d heard, and now it was all mixed up in her head. “The fat one said the princess was with child. The one in the steel cap, he had the torch, he said that they had to hurry. I think he was a wizard.”
   “A wizard,” said Ned, unsmiling. “Did he have a long white beard and tall pointed hat speckled with stars?”
   “No! It wasn’t like Old Nan’s stories. He didn’t look like a wizard, but the fat one said he was.”
   “I warn you, Arya, if you’re spinning this thread of air...”
   “No, I told you, it was in the dungeons, by the place with the secret wall. I was chasing cats, and well?.?.?.?” She screwed up her face. If she admitted knocking over Prince Tommen, he would be really angry with her. “?.?.?.?well, I went in this window. That’s where I found the monsters.”
   “Monsters and wizards,” her father said. “It would seem you’ve had quite an adventure. These men you heard, you say they spoke of juggling and mummery?”
   “Yes,” Arya admitted, “only...”
   “Arya, they were mummers,” her father told her. “There must be a dozen troupes in King’s Landing right now, come to make some coin off the tourney crowds. I’m not certain what these two were doing in the castle, but perhaps the king has asked for a show.”
   “No.” She shook her head stubbornly. “They weren’t...”
   “You shouldn’t be following people about and spying on them in any case. Nor do I cherish the notion of my daughter climbing in strange windows after stray cats. Look at you, sweetling. Your arms are covered with scratches. This has gone on long enough. Tell Syrio Forel that I want a word with hirn...”
   He was interrupted by a short, sudden knock. “Lord Eddard, pardons,” Desmond called out, opening the door a crack, “but there’s a black brother here begging audience. He says the matter is urgent. I thought you would want to know.”
   “My door is always open to the Night’s Watch,” Father said.
   Desmond ushered the man inside. He was stooped and ugly, with an unkempt beard and unwashed clothes, yet Father greeted him pleasantly and asked his name.
   “Yoren, as it please m’lord. My pardons for the hour.” He bowed to Arya. “And this must be your son. He has your look.”
   “I’m a girl,” Arya said, exasperated. If the old man was down from the Wall, he must have come by way of Winterfell. “Do you know my brothers?” she asked excitedly. “Robb and Bran are at Winterfell, and Jon’s on the Wall. Jon Snow, he’s in the Night’s Watch too, you must know him, he has a direwolf, a white one with red eyes. Is Jon a ranger yet? I’m Arya Stark.” The old man in his smelly black clothes was looking at her oddly, but Arya could not seem to stop talking. “When you ride back to the Wall, would you bring Jon a letter if I wrote one?” She wished Jon were here right now. He’d believe her about the dungeons and the fat man with the forked beard and the wizard in the steel cap.
   “My daughter often forgets her courtesies,” Eddard Stark said with a faint smile that softened his words. “I beg your forgiveness, Yoren. Did my brother Benjen send you?”
   “No one sent me, m’lord, saving old Mormont. I’m here to find men for the Wall, and when Robert next holds court, I’ll bend the knee and cry our need, see if the king and his Hand have some scum in the dungeons they’d be well rid of. You might say as Benjen Stark is why we’re talking, though. His blood ran black. Made him my brother as much as yours. It’s for his sake I’m come. Rode hard, I did, near killed my horse the way I drove her, but I left the others well behind.”
   “The others?”
   Yoren spat. “Sellswords and freeriders and like trash. That inn was full o’ them, and I saw them take the scent. The scent of blood or the scent of gold, they smell the same in the end. Not all o’ them made for King’s Landing, either. Some went galloping for Casterly Rock, and the Rock lies closer. Lord Tywin will have gotten the word by now, you can count on it.”
   Father frowned. “What word is this?”
   Yoren eyed Arya. “One best spoken in private, m’lord, begging your pardons.”
   “As you say. Desmond, see my daughter to her chambers.” He kissed her on the brow. “We’ll finish our talk on the morrow.”
   Arya stood rooted to the spot. “Nothing bad’s happened to Jon, has it?” she asked Yoren. “Or Uncle Benjen?”
   “Well, as to Stark, I can’t say. The Snow boy was well enough when I left the Wall. It’s not them as concerns me.”
   Desmond took her hand. “Come along, milady. You heard your lord father.”
   Arya had no choice but to go with him, wishing it had been Fat Tom. With Tom, she might have been able to linger at the door on some excuse and hear what Yoren was saying, but Desmond was too single-minded to trick. “How many guards does my father have?” she asked him as they descended to her bedchamber.
   “Here at King’s Landing? Fifty.”
   “You wouldn’t let anyone kill him, would you?” she asked.
   Desmond laughed. “No fear on that count, little lady. Lord Eddard’s guarded night and day. He’ll come to no harm.”
   “The Lannisters have more than fifty men,” Arya pointed out.
   “So they do, but every northerner is worth ten of these southron swords, so you can sleep easy.”
   “What if a wizard was sent to kill him?”
   “Well, as to that,” Desmond replied, drawing his longsword, “wizards die the same as other men, once you cut their heads off.”




Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter33 艾莉亚
  独耳的黑公猫拱起背朝她嘶叫。
  艾莉亚沿着小路走,赤裸的脚跟保持平衡,倾听心脏疾跳,深呼吸缓吐气。静如影,她告诉自己,轻如羽。公猫看着她渐渐逼近,眼里充满警戒。
  抓猫难。她手上到处都是未愈的抓痕,两脚膝盖则因跌倒擦伤,结满了疤。刚开始,连厨师养的那只厨房胖猫都能躲过她,但西利欧叫她日夜不停地练习。当她满手是血找上他时,他只说:“怎么这么慢?小妹妹,动作要快。等你遇到敌人,就不只是抓伤而已了。”他为她在伤口涂上密尔火,烫极了,她咬紧嘴唇才没大声尖叫。然后他又叫她继续去抓猫。
  红堡到处都是猫:有在太阳下打盹的慵懒老猫、有冷眼摆尾的捕鼠猫、有爪子利如尖针的灵巧小猫、还有宫廷仕女养的猫,一身的毛梳理柔顺,乖巧听话,以及浑身脏兮兮、专门在垃圾堆里出没的黑猫。艾莉亚一只一只追踪到底,然后拎起来,得意万分地带回去给西利欧·佛瑞尔……如今就只差这只独耳的黑色小恶魔啦。“那家伙才是城堡里真正的王,”有位穿金披风的都城守卫告诉她,“不但老不死,还坏得跟什么似的。有次国王宴请他老丈人,结果那黑心肝的混球跳上桌,从泰温大人的手里大摇大摆地叼走一只烤鹌鹑。劳勃笑得快爆炸。小乖乖,你离那坏蛋远点。”
  为了抓它,她跑遍半个城堡:绕了首相塔两圈,穿越内城中庭,钻进马厩,走下层层环绕的螺旋梯,经过小厨房、养猪场和都城守卫队的营房,顺着临河城墙的根基,再上楼梯,在叛徒走道上来来回回,然后又下楼,出一道门,绕过一口井,进出前方形形色色的建筑,到最后艾莉亚根本不知自己所在何处。
  这下她总算逮着它了。左右两边都是高墙,前方则是大片没开窗的石壁。静如影,她滑步向前,在心中重复,轻如羽。
  当她离它只剩三步之遥时,公猫倏地冲了出来。先往左,再往右,艾莉亚便先挡右,再挡左,切断了它逃生的路。它又发出嘶叫,试图从她两脚之间溜走。迅如蛇,她心想。她伸手抓住它,把它抱在胸前,乐得放声大笑,四处转圈,任由它的利爪撕扯她的皮上衣。她用更快的速度在它两眼之间轻吻一下,并在它伸出爪子抓她脸的前一刻缩回。公猫嘶吼着朝她吐口水。
  “他在跟那只猫做什么?”
  艾莉亚吓了一跳,松开猫,旋身面对声音的来源。公猫转瞬间便一溜烟逃走。小巷的另一端站着一个满头金卷发、穿着蓝锦缎衣服、漂亮得像个洋娃娃似的女孩。她身边有个胖嘟嘟的金发小男孩,外衣胸前用珍珠绣了一只昂首腾跃的公鹿,腰际配了把微型剑。是弥赛菈公主和托曼王子,艾莉亚心想。他们身边跟了一个块头大得像犁马的修女,她背后还有两个兰尼斯特家的贴身护卫,都是牛高马大的汉子。
  “小弟弟,你在跟那只猫做什么啊?”弥赛菈口气严厉地再度发问,然后对弟弟说,“你瞧,他还真是个脏兮兮的小弟弟,对不对?”
  “对,衣服破烂,又脏又臭的小弟弟。”托曼同意。
  他们没认出我,艾莉亚这才明白,他们甚至不知道我是女孩。这也难怪,她光着脚丫,全身肮脏,在城堡里跑过一圈以后,头发乱成一团,身上的皮背心布满了猫的爪痕,粗布缝制的棕色裤子膝盖以下都被割掉,露出伤疤遍布的双脚——抓猫总不能穿裙子或丝衣吧。她连忙低头,单膝跪下。他们要是认不出她来,就太好了。若是被认出来,她会吃不了兜着走的。因为这不但会丢光茉丹修女的脸,连珊莎也将觉得可耻,从此再不跟她说话。
  肥胖的老修女往前挪了挪。“小弟弟,你怎么跑到这里来的?你不该在城堡里到处乱跑喔。”
  “没办法,这种人赶也赶不完,”一个红袍卫士道,“跟赶老鼠一样的道理。”
  “小弟弟,你是谁家的孩子?”修女质问,“告诉我。你怎么了?你是哑巴吗?”
  艾莉亚的话音卡在喉咙里。如果她出声回答,托曼和弥赛菈一定会认出她来。
  “高德温,把他带过来。”修女说。长得较高的那名卫士朝小巷的这边走来。
  恐慌如巨人的手攫住她的喉咙,艾莉亚知道自己命悬于此,不发出半点声音。止如水,她在心里默念。
  就在高德温伸手的前一刻,艾莉亚采取了行动。迅如蛇。她重心左移,他的手指擦臂而过。她绕过他。柔如丝。待他转身,她已朝巷口飞奔而去。疾如鹿。修女朝她尖叫,艾莉亚从她两条粗得像白色大理石柱的腿中间钻过去,站起身,迎面撞上托曼王子,他“哎哟”一声重重坐倒。她从他身上跳过,闪开第二个侍卫,然后她便摆脱他们,全速逃走。
  她听见叫喊,紧接着是砰砰砰的脚步迅速朝她逼近。她身子一蹲,着地滚开。红衣卫士踉跄着冲过她身边,差点跌倒。艾莉亚一跃起身,看到头上有扇又高又窄的窗子,比城墙上的射箭孔大不了多少,便向上一跳,攀住窗台,往上拉升,闭着气往里挤。滑如鳗。待她跳下窗口,正落在一名吃惊的洗衣妇面前,她立刻翻身,拍拍尘土,继续逃跑。她穿门而出,奔过长厅,跑下楼梯,穿越一座隐蔽的庭院,绕过转角,翻过墙,挤进一扇低矮窄窗后,来到一个伸手不见五指的漆黑地窖。身后追赶的声音渐渐变小。
  艾莉亚几乎喘不过气,完全迷失了方向。现在就算他们认出她,她也认栽了,但她觉得他们应该做不到,因为她动作太快了。疾如鹿。
  她摸黑靠着一堵潮湿的石墙蹲下,静听追兵的响动,却只听见自己的心跳和远处的滴水声。静如影,她告诉自己。她纳闷自己究竟置身何处。初来君临时,她常做恶梦,梦见自己迷失在城堡里。父亲说红堡比临冬城要小,但在梦中它却硕大无比,活像一座无边无际的石造迷宫,而墙壁仿佛会在她身后变换形体。她发现自己常漫游在阴森的厅堂里,经过褪色的壁毡,走下无止尽的螺旋楼梯,在庭院间和吊桥上穿梭,尖声叫喊却无人回应。有些房间里,红墙似乎在滴血,而她一扇窗户也找不到。有的时候,她能听见父亲的声音,但总是从遥远的地方传来,而不论她如何努力地朝声音来源飞奔,那声音却依旧越来越微弱,直至完全消失。黑暗之中,只剩艾莉亚独自一人。
  她发觉这里也很暗,于是缩起裸露的膝盖,紧紧抱在胸前,发起抖来。她决定在这里默默数到一万,等那时候就可以安全地爬出去,找路回家了。
  当她数到八十七的时候,眼睛已经习惯了黑暗,房间也似乎逐渐亮起来,身边的事物缓缓现形。昏暗之中,无数巨大而空洞的眼睛饥渴地瞪着她。她隐约看到长牙的锯齿阴影。她顿时忘了数到哪里,只敢闭上眼睛,咬住嘴唇,驱赶恐惧。等她睁眼再看,怪兽就会不见。怪兽会不存在。她假装西利欧也在黑暗中,陪在她身边,对她悄声说话。止如水,她告诉自己,壮如熊,猛如狼,然后睁开眼睛。
  怪兽还在,恐惧却消失了。
  艾莉亚小心翼翼地站起来。四周都是头骨,她好奇地摸摸其中一个,不知到底是不是真的。她的指尖拂过一个宽大的下巴,摸起来挺像真的。骨头的感觉很平滑,既冷且硬。她的手指摸到一颗牙齿,又黑又尖,活像是由黑暗所造的匕首,她不禁打了个寒颤。
  “它死了。”她朗声道,“只是颗骷髅头,伤不了我的。”但不知怎的,那怪兽似乎知道她在这儿。她感觉得到它空洞的眼睛穿过阴暗看着她,在这个光线微弱、宽敞高大的房间里,有种不喜欢她的东西存在。她避开那个头颅,向后退开,却又碰到一个更大的骷髅。一时间她几乎可以感觉它的牙齿陷进她的肩膀,仿佛想一口咬下她的血肉。艾莉亚旋身,一颗尖牙果然已经咬住她的外衣,皮革被钩住,撕裂了一大块,她没命似的快跑。眼前又有一个头颅出现,这是最大的怪兽。艾莉亚不敢慢步,她跳过一排高得像剑、山脊似的黑牙齿,冲进一个又一个饥饿的血盆大口,然后撞上了门。
  她摸黑找到木门上厚重的铁环,使劲一拉,门抗拒了一会儿,方才缓缓向内打开,可是发出来的嘎吱声却大得吓人,艾莉亚心想这下全城的人都会听见了。她拉开恰好能让自己钻进去的缝隙,溜进门后的长厅。
  如果刚刚那个充满怪兽的房间算得上黑暗,那这个大厅就是七层地狱里最伸手不见五指的黑洞。止如水,艾莉亚告诉自己,她给了眼睛足够的调适时间,但除了刚才进来的门有模糊的灰色轮廓,其余依旧什么也看不到。她伸出手指在面前摇晃,感觉到空气的移动,却没有东西。她成了瞎子。水舞者要用所有的感官去洞察周围,她提醒自己。于是她闭上眼,稳住呼吸数了一二三,静静吸口气,然后伸出双手,开始摸索。
  左手边,她的指头拂过未完工的粗石表面。她便沿着墙走,手在石面游移,踏着小碎步慢慢穿越黑暗。每个房间总有出路,有进必有出嘛。而且,恐惧比利剑更伤人。艾莉亚不能害怕。她仿佛走了好长一段,墙壁突然到了尽头,一团冷气吹过她的脸颊。松开的头发轻轻拍打着她的皮肤。
  她听见有声音从下方很远的地方传来。靴子的磨地声,遥远的交谈声。摇曳的火光朦胧地扫过墙壁,她这才发现自己正站在一口大黑井边,井足足有二十尺宽,开口直向地心。弯曲的墙上嵌了大石头作为楼梯,向下回旋回旋,漆黑得就像老奶妈以前常跟他们说的,通往地狱的阶梯。有东西正从黑暗中爬出来,从地心深处爬出来……
  艾莉亚趴在井边偷偷往下看,一股冰冷的黑气迎面袭来。下方极远处,她看到一根火把的亮光,微小有如烛火。她分辨出是两个人,他们的影子交错投射在墙上,高大有如巨人。她听见他们的声音,回荡着传向井边。
  “……找到了一个私生子,”一个人说,“其他的也迟早会查出来。要么一两天,最迟不过两星期……”
  “等他查出真相,他会怎么做?”第二个声音是自由贸易城邦的滑溜口音。
  “只有天上诸神知道,”第一个声音说。艾莉亚看到火把冒出一缕灰烟,一边冉冉上升,一边像蛇似的翻腾缠绕。“那群蠢蛋想杀他儿子,更糟糕的是,他们将把事情全都搞砸。他可不是这么好打发的人。我警告你,不管我们喜不喜欢,狼和狮很快就会打成一团。”
  “太快,太快了,”带着口音的声音抱怨,“现在开战有什么用?我们还没准备好。想办法拖一拖。”
  “倒不如叫我暂停时间。你以为我是巫师?”
  另一人呵呵笑道:“我以为你的能耐绝对不输巫师。”火焰舐着冷空气,高大的影子几乎就要投射到她身上。几秒之后,持火把的人顺着楼梯进入她的视线范围,他的同伴跟在他身边。艾莉亚从井边爬开,趴下来,贴紧墙壁。眼看两人踏上楼梯顶端,她屏住了呼吸。
  “你要我怎么办?”拿火把的人问。他是个身材粗壮的人,披着皮制的半身斗篷。虽然穿了厚重靴子,他的脚却仿佛无声地滑过路面。在他的钢头盔下,是张带伤疤的圆脸,还有撮短须。他穿着硬皮衣,外罩盔甲,腰间则系了一把匕首和一柄短剑。艾莉亚觉得他有种古怪的熟悉感。
  “既然死了一个首相,为什么不能死第二个?”说话带着口音,长着一撮黄色八字胡的人回答。“我的好友啊,你从前不就跳过这种舞?”艾莉亚以前没见过他,这点她很确定。他虽然臃肿不堪,却步履轻盈,重心放在脚跟,走起路来像个水舞者该有的样子。他的戒指在火光下熠熠发光,有红金、白银、镶了红宝石、蓝宝石,其中更有黄纹的老虎眼。每根指头都戴有戒指,有些还戴了两颗。
  “从前不比现在,如今的首相也不一样。”脸上有疤的人边说边和同伴一起走进房间。不动如石,艾莉亚告诉自己,静如影。眩目于自己带来的火光,他们没看到她平平地贴紧石头,离他们仅数尺之遥。
  “或许吧,”八字胡男子回答,刚爬了这大段路,这时他停下来喘口气。“但无论如何,我们需要更多时间。公主已有了身孕,在儿子诞生之前,卡奥是不会出兵的。你也清楚这些野蛮人,知道他们什么德行。”
  拿火把的人推了推什么东西,艾莉亚听见一阵低沉的轰隆声。接着,一片巨大的石板从井口缓缓滑出,在火光照耀下成了艳红,它在室内发出隆隆巨响,差点害她叫出声来。等到声音平复,刚才井口所在的位置,只有一片平滑坚硬、毫无裂缝的石头。
  “若他不赶紧出兵,恐怕就来不及了。”戴着钢盔的粗胖男子说,“这已经不再是一场两人对弈的游戏了——如果以前可以称得上是的话。史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩和莱莎·艾林已逃离我的掌握范围,根据回报,他们正在囤积兵力。百花骑士写信回高庭,力劝他公爵老爸送他妹妹入宫。她是个十四岁的的黄花闺女,既漂亮又听话,蓝礼大人和洛拉斯爵士打算让劳勃上她,然后娶她,另立新后。至于小指头……天上诸神才知道小指头在玩什么把戏。但尤其让我坐立难安的却是史塔克大人。他找到了那个私生子,也拿到了那本书,迟早会猜出端倪。现在的情况倒该感谢小指头搅局,他太太绑架了提利昂·兰尼斯特,他必将无暇多顾。然而泰温公爵绝咽不下这口气,詹姆又对小恶魔怀有古怪的感情。若是兰尼斯特对北方用兵,那么徒利家也将被牵扯进来。你叫我拖一拖,我却要叫你加快行动啊。就算最厉害的杂耍戏子也没法永远把一百颗球抛在空中呐。”
  “老朋友,你可不只是杂耍戏子,你是个真正的魔术师。我不过请你多变一会儿戏法罢了。”他们朝艾莉亚来时的方向走去,穿过充满怪兽的房间。
  “只要我能做的,我都会去做。”拿火把的人轻声说,“但我需要经费,还要五十只鸟儿。”
  她等他们走远后才偷偷跟在后面。静如影。
  “要那么多?”前方光线渐暗,声音也愈见微弱。“你要的这种可不好找……既要年轻,又要识字……如果年纪稍大一点……不那么容易送命……”
  “不,年轻的比较安全……对他们好一点……”
  “……如果他们保住口舌……”
  “……冒风险……”
  声音淡去后许久,艾莉亚依然能看见火把的光亮,如一颗冒烟的星星,吸引她跟随。有两次,它几乎失去了踪影,但她一径向前,两次都发现自己走到险陡窄梯的顶端,火把的光芒则在遥远的下方。她急忙追赶,不断向下。中途她曾踢到石头,失足撞上墙壁,手指所触却是粗糙的泥土,由木材所支撑,并非先前的石造甬道。
  她一定爬了好几里。到最后,他们俩都不见了,而这里除了往上,无处可去。她重新摸索,找到墙壁,在完全迷失方向的情况下,盲目地往前走,一边假装黑暗中娜梅莉亚正跟在自己身边。走到尽头,她发现自己身陷及膝深、散发出恶臭的水里,她一边希望自己能像西利欧一样在水面轻舞,一边心想不知何时才能重见天日。等艾莉亚走入夜空之下时,天已经全黑。
  她发现自己正站在下水道与河流相连的出水口。一身臭得要命,她干脆当场脱光,把脏衣服丢在河岸,潜入深深的黑水里,游啊游,直到她觉得舒适干净,这才颤抖着爬上岸。艾莉亚洗衣服时,有几个人骑马经过河滨道路,但就算他们看到了干巴巴的小女孩赤裸着身子,就着月光搓洗破烂不堪的衣服,也没特别在意。
  她离城堡有好几里之遥,但不管身在君临的何地,只需一抬头便可看见那高高端坐于伊耿丘陵上的红堡,所以她不怕迷路。等她抵达城门,身上的衣服已干得差不多。铁闸早已降下,大门也上了闩,她不得不转向边门。当她吩咐他们让她进去时,守门的金袍卫士冷笑一声。“快滚罢,”其中一人说,“厨房的剩菜已经没了,天黑后不准乞讨。”
  “我不是乞丐,”她说:“我住这里。”
  “我说快滚。还是要赏你两个耳刮子才听得懂?”
  “我要找我父亲。”
  两个守卫交换了眼神。“我还要搞王后咧。”年轻的那个说。
  比较老的那个皱眉道:“小子,你老爸是谁?抓老鼠的么?”
  “他是御前首相。”艾莉亚告诉他们。
  两人哈哈大笑,紧接着老的那个一拳挥来,随随便便,像人欺负狗一样。艾莉亚早在他动手前便看清了,她往后轻轻退开,毫发未损。“我不是小子,”她朝他们吐口水,“我是临冬城的艾莉亚·史塔克,你要是敢碰我,我老爸会把你们两个的头砍下来挂在熗上。如果你们不相信我,就去首相塔找乔里·凯索和维扬·普尔问问。”她把小手背在身后。“你们是开门,还是要赏两个耳刮子才听得懂?”
  哈尔温和胖汤姆把她送回去时,父亲正独自一人坐在书房,肘边一盏油灯发出柔亮的光。他弯身读着艾莉亚生平所见最大的一本书,这本厚重的书有着破烂的泛黄书页,上面密密麻麻写满了字,封皮则是褪色的皮革。他一脸严肃地向手下道谢,并把他们送走。
  “你知不知道我派出一半的卫士去找你?”等他们独处后,艾德·史塔克道,“茉丹修女慌得不知如何是好,现在还在圣堂里祈祷你平安归来。艾莉亚,你明明知道没有我的许可,不可以跑到城堡外面去。”
  “我没有跑到城外去,”她冲口而出,“呃,我不是故意的。我本来是在地城里,后来又变成了隧道,那里好黑,我没有火把也没有蜡烛,所以只好一直走下去。我不敢从原路返回的,那样会碰到怪兽。爸爸,他们说要杀你!不是怪兽,是两个人。他们没看到我,因为我不动如石又静如影,但我听到他们说的话,他们说你找到了私生子拿到了书,还说既然一个首相可以死,为什么第二个不能死?你看的就是那本书吗?我敢打赌琼恩就是他们说的那个私生子啦。”
  “琼恩?艾莉亚,你在说些什么?这些话又是谁说的?”
  “他们说的,”她告诉他,“一个是长着黄色开岔胡、手上戴满戒指的胖子,另一个人穿了铠甲戴着钢盔,胖的那个说要拖时间,可另外一个说自己没办法一直变戏法,还说狼和狮很快就会自相残杀,还说事情都搞砸了。”她试着回忆其他的部分。但她并不完全了解自己所听到的东西,现在又都在脑子里混成一团了。“胖的那个说公主怀了孩子,有钢盔的那个说的,他拿了火把,他说他们行动要快。我猜他是个巫师。”
  “巫师,”奈德皮笑肉不笑地说,“那他有没有长长的白胡子和镶满星星的尖帽子呢?”
  “没有!不像老奶妈的故事里那样。他看起来不像巫师,可胖的那个说他是。”
  “艾莉亚,我警告你,如果你这是在编故事……”
  “我没有,我跟你说了嘛,就是在地城那里,在秘密墙旁边。我本来在抓猫,结果……”她皱起脸,如果她说出撞倒托曼王子的事,他不气死才怪,到时候可就较真了。“……呃,反正我跑到一扇窗子边,我就是在那里发现怪兽的。”
  “先是巫师,现在又是怪兽,”父亲说,“看来这场冒险还真精彩。你听到这些人说什么,你说他们会变戏法和演戏?”
  “是啊,”艾莉亚承认,“可是——”
  “艾莉亚,他们是戏班里的人,”父亲告诉她,“这会儿君临大概有十来个戏班,想借着比武大会的人潮赚点钱呢。我不清楚这两个人在城里做什么,但说不定是国王请他们来表演的。”
  “不是啦,”她固执地摇头,“他们不是——”
  “更何况你一开始就不该跟踪别人、偷听他们说话,我也不喜欢自己女儿爬怪窗子抓流浪猫。亲爱的,看看你这样子,满手都是抓伤。不能再这样下去。告诉西利欧·佛瑞尔,我要跟他谈——”
  一阵短促的敲门声打断了他的话。“艾德大人,很抱歉打搅。”戴斯蒙叫道,把门打开一条小缝。“外面有个黑衣弟兄求见,说有要紧事相告。我想跟您通报一声。”
  “我家的门永远为守夜人而开。”父亲说。
  戴斯蒙请那人进来。他驼着背,长相奇丑,一把未经修整的杂乱胡子,衣服也像是很久没洗了,但父亲依旧很愉快地问候他,并询问他的姓名。
  “老爷,我叫尤伦。这么晚来打扰,真对不住。”他向艾莉亚鞠躬。“这一定是您的公子,长得跟您真像。”
  “我是女孩。”艾莉亚气急败坏地说。假如这老头是从长城来的,那他一定会经过临冬城。“你认识我哥哥和弟弟吗?”她兴奋地问,“罗柏和布兰在临冬城,琼恩在长城。琼恩·雪诺,他也是守夜人,你一定认识的,他有只冰原狼,白色的毛,红色的眼睛。琼恩当上游骑兵了吗?”穿臭衣服的老人一直用古怪的眼神看着她,但艾莉亚停不下来。“如果我写封信,你回长城去的时候,可不可以帮我带给琼恩?”她好希望琼恩此刻就在这里,他一定会相信她的,不管是地城、长八字胡的胖子,还是戴钢盔的巫师。
  “小女时常忘记应有的礼数,”艾德·史塔克道。他挂着一抹淡淡的微笑,舒缓了他的口气。“尤伦,还请你见谅。是我弟弟班扬派你来的么?”
  “大人,派我来的不是别人,是老莫尔蒙。我是来寻找把守长城的人手,等下次劳勃上朝,我就要去卑躬屈膝,跟他说明我们的需要,看看国王和他的首相在他们的地牢里有没有想处理掉的人渣。不过我赶来这儿跟他也有关系。他是黑衫军的一员,我和您一样把他当成兄弟。我正是为了他才飞速赶来,拼了老命,差点把我的马都给累死了,好在也把其他人甩在后面。”
  “其他人?”
  尤伦吐了口口水。“还不就是流浪武士、自由骑手这路货色。整间旅店都是这号人,我看他们是嗅到了好味道。血和黄金的味道,这类人到死都追逐不放。他们没有都往君临来,有些朝凯岩城冲去,而凯岩城比较近,可以想见,如今泰温大人肯定得到了消息。”
  父亲皱眉。“什么消息?”
  尤伦看了艾莉亚一眼。“大人,请您原谅,这事咱们最好私下谈。”
  “好吧,戴斯蒙,带我女儿回房。”他吻了她的额头。“我们明天再把话说完。”
  艾莉亚脚像生了根似地赖在原地。“琼恩没事吧?”她问尤伦,“班扬叔叔呢?”
  “唉,史塔克他怎么样我说不准,不过我从长城出发时,雪诺那小子倒是活得挺自在。我要说的不是他们的事。”
  戴斯蒙拉起她的手。“小姐,我们走罢,您也听见您父亲的吩咐了。”
  艾莉亚别无选择,只好跟他走,心里好希望他变成胖汤姆。如果是汤姆,她或许就可以找借口在门口多逗留一会儿,然后偷听尤伦要说什么,可戴斯蒙脑筋太直,骗不过的。“我爸爸有多少守卫?”他们走下楼梯,去她卧房时,她问他。
  “在君临这儿吗?有五十个。”
  “你不会让别人有机会杀他,对不对?”她问。
  戴斯蒙笑道:“小姐您别担心,艾德大人他日夜都有人守着,谁也动不了他的。”
  “可兰尼斯特家的人不只五十个。”艾莉亚指出。
  “多是多,可咱北方人一个人抵得上南方人十个,所以你就安心地睡吧。”
  “如果他们叫巫师来杀他呢?”
  “唉,这个嘛,”戴斯蒙边说边抽出长剑。“只要砍掉脑袋,巫师一样会没命。”

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 34楼  发表于: 2015-08-29 0
   33.EDDARD

  
   Robert, I beg of you,” Ned pleaded, “hear what you are saying. You are talking of murdering a child.”
   “The whore is pregnant!” The king’s fist slammed down on the council table loud as a thunderclap. “I warned you this would happen, Ned. Back in the barrowlands, I warned you, but you did not care to hear it. Well, you’ll hear it now. I want them dead, mother and child both, and that fool Viserys as well. Is that plain enough for you? I want them dead.”
   The other councillors were all doing their best to pretend that they were somewhere else. No doubt they were wiser than he was. Eddard Stark had seldom felt quite so alone. “You will dishonor yourself forever if you do this.”
   “Then let it be on my head, so long as it is done. I am not so blind that I cannot see the shadow of the axe when it is hanging over my own neck.”
   “There is no axe,” Ned told his king. “Only the shadow of a shadow, twenty years removed?.?.?.?if it exists at all.”
   “If?” Varys asked softly, wringing powdered hands together. “My lord, you wrong me. Would I bring ties to king and council?”
   Ned looked at the eunuch coldly. “You would bring us the whisperings of a traitor half a world away, my lord. Perhaps Mormont is wrong. Perhaps he is lying.”
   “Ser Jorah would not dare deceive me,” Varys said with a sly smile. “Rely on it, my lord. The princess is with child.”
   “So you say. If you are wrong, we need not fear. If the girl miscarries, we need not fear. If she births a daughter in place of a son, we need not fear. If the babe dies in infancy, we need not fear.”
   “But if it is a boy?” Robert insisted. “If he lives?”
   “The narrow sea would still lie between us. I shall fear the Dothraki the day they teach their horses to run on water.”
   The king took a swallow of wine and glowered at Ned across the council table. “So you would counsel me to do nothing until the dragonspawn has landed his army on my shores, is that it?”
   “This ‘dragonspawn’ is in his mother’s belly,” Ned said. “Even Aegon did no conquering until after he was weaned.”
   “Gods! You are stubborn as an aurochs, Stark.” The king looked around the council table. “Have the rest of you mislaid your tongues? Will no one talk sense to this frozen-faced fool?”
   Varys gave the king an unctuous smile and laid a soft hand on Ned’s sleeve. “I understand your qualms, Lord Eddard, truly I do. It gave me no joy to bring this grievous news to council. It is a terrible thing we contemplate, a vile thing. Yet we who presume to rule must do vile things for the good of the realm, howevermuch it pains us.”
   Lord Renly shrugged. “The matter seems simple enough to me. We ought to have had Viserys and his sister killed years ago, but His Grace my brother made the mistake of listening to Jon Arryn.”
   “Mercy is never a mistake, Lord Renly,” Ned replied. “On the Trident, Ser Barristan here cut down a dozen good men, Robert’s friends and mine. When they brought him to us, grievously wounded and near death, Roose Bolton urged us to cut his throat, but your brother said, ‘I will not kill a man for loyalty, nor for fighting well,’ and sent his own maester to tend Ser Barristan’s wounds.” He gave the king a long cool look. “Would that man were here today.”
   Robert had shame enough to blush. “It was not the same,” he complained. “Ser Barristan was a knight of the Kingsguard.”
   “Whereas Daenerys is a fourteen-year-old girl.” Ned knew he was pushing this well past the point of wisdom, yet he could not keep silent. “Robert, I ask you, what did we rise against Aerys Targaryen for, if not to put an end to the murder of children?”
   “To put an end to Targaryens!” the king growled.
   “Your Grace, I never knew you to fear Rhaegar.” Ned fought to keep the scorn out of his voice, and failed. “Have the years so unmanned you that you tremble at the shadow of an unborn child?”
   Robert purpled. “No more, Ned,” he warned, pointing. “Not another word. Have you forgotten who is king here?”
   “No, Your Grace,” Ned replied. “Have you?”
   “Enough!” the king bellowed. “I am sick of talk. I’ll be done with this, or be damned. What say you all?”
   “She must be killed,” Lord Renly declared.
   “We have no choice,” murmured Varys. “Sadly, sadly?.?.?.?”
   Ser Barristan Selmy raised his pale blue eyes from the table and said, “Your Grace, there is honor in facing an enemy on the battlefield, but none in killing him in his mother’s womb. Forgive me, but I must stand with Lord Eddard.”
   Grand Maester Pycelle cleared his throat, a process that seemed to take some minutes. “My order serves the realm, not the ruler. Once I counseled King Aerys as loyally as I counsel King Robert now, so I bear this girl child of his no ill will. Yet I ask you this, should war come again, how many soldiers will die? How many towns will burn? How many children will be ripped from their mothers to perish on the end of a spear?” He stroked his luxuriant white beard, infinitely sad, infinitely weary. “Is it not wiser, even kinder, that Daenerys Targaryen should die now so that tens of thousands might live?”
   “Kinder,” Varys said. “Oh, well and truly spoken, Grand Maester. It is so true. Should the gods in their caprice grant Daenerys Targaryen a son, the realm must bleed.”
   Littlefinger was the last. As Ned looked to him, Lord Petyr stifled a yawn. “When you find yourself in bed with an ugly woman, the best thing to do is close your eyes and get on with it,” he declared. “Waiting won’t make the maid any prettier. Kiss her and be done with it.”
   “Kiss her?” Ser Barristan repeated, aghast.
   “A steel kiss,” said Littlefinger.
   Robert turned to face his Hand. “Well, there it is, Ned. You and Selmy stand alone on this matter. The only question that remains is, who can we find to kill her?”
   “Mormont craves a royal pardon,” Lord Renly reminded them.
   “Desperately,” Varys said, “yet he craves life even more. By now, the princess nears Vaes Dothrak, where it is death to draw a blade. If I told you what the Dothraki would do to the poor man who used one on a khaleesi, none of you would sleep tonight.” He stroked a powdered cheek. “Now, poison?.?.?.?the tears of Lys, let us say. Khal Drogo need never know it was not a natural death.”
   Grand Maester Pycelle’s sleepy eyes flicked open. He squinted suspiciously at the eunuch.
   “Poison is a coward’s weapon,” the king complained.
   Ned had heard enough. “You send hired knives to kill a fourteen-year-old girl and still quibble about honor?” He pushed back his chair and stood. “Do it yourself, Robert. The man who passes the sentence should swing the sword. Look her in the eyes before you kill her. See her tears, hear her last words. You owe her that much at least.”
   “Gods,” the king swore, the word exploding out of him as if he could barely contain his fury. “You mean it, damn you.” He reached for the flagon of wine at his elbow, found it empty, and flung it away to shatter against the wall. “I am out of wine and out of patience. Enough of this. Just have it done.”
   “I will not be part of murder, Robert. Do as you will, but do not ask me to fix my seal to it.”
   For a moment Robert did not seem to understand what Ned was saying. Defiance was not a dish he tasted often. Slowly his face changed as comprehension came. His eyes narrowed and a flush crept up his neck past the velvet collar. He pointed an angry finger at Ned. “You are the King’s Hand, Lord Stark. You will do as I command you, or I’ll find me a Hand who will.”
   “I wish him every success.” Ned unfastened the heavy clasp that clutched at the folds of his cloak, the ornate silver hand that was his badge of office. He laid it on the table in front of the king, saddened by the memory of the man who had pinned it on him, the friend he had loved. “I thought you a better man than this, Robert. I thought we had made a nobler king.”
   Robert’s face was purple. “Out,” he croaked, choking on his rage. “Out, damn you, I’m done with you. What are you waiting for? Go, run back to Winterfell. And make certain I never look on your face again, or I swear, I’ll have your head on a spike!”
   Ned bowed, and turned on his heel without another word. He could feel Robert’s eyes on his back. As he strode from the council chambers, the discussion resumed with scarcely a pause. “On Braavos there is a society called the Faceless Men,” Grand Maester Pycelle offered.
   “Do you have any idea how costly they are?” Littlefinger complained. “You could hire an army of common sellswords for half the price, and that’s for a merchant. I don’t dare think what they might ask for a princess.”
   The closing of the door behind him silenced the voices. Ser Boros Blount was stationed outside the chamber, wearing the long white cloak and armor of the Kingsguard. He gave Ned a quick, curious glance from the corner of his eye, but asked no questions.
   The day felt heavy and oppressive as he crossed the bailey back to the Tower of the Hand. He could feel the threat of rain in the air. Ned would have welcomed it. It might have made him feel a trifle less unclean. When he reached his solar, he summoned Vayon Poole. The steward came at once. “You sent for me, my lord Hand?”
   “Hand no longer,” Ned told him. “The king and I have quarreled. We shall be returning to Winterfell.”
   “I shall begin making arrangements at once, my lord. We will need a fortnight to ready everything for the journey.”
   “We may not have a fortnight. We may not have a day. The king mentioned something about seeing my head on a spike.” Ned frowned. He did not truly believe the king would harm him, not Robert. He was angry now, but once Ned was safely out of sight, his rage would cool as it always did.
   Always? Suddenly, uncomfortably, he found himself recalling Rhaegar Targaryen. Fifteen years dead, yet Robert hates him as much as ever. It was a disturbing notion?.?.?.?and there was the other matter, the business with Catelyn and the dwarf that Yoren had warned him of last night. That would come to light soon, as sure as sunrise, and with the king in such a black fury?.?.?.?Robert might not care a fig for Tyrion Lannister, but it would touch on his pride, and there was no telling what the queen might do.
   “It might be safest if I went on ahead,” he told Poole. “I will take my daughters and a few guardsmen. The rest of you can follow when you are ready. Inform Jory, but tell no one else, and do nothing until the girls and I have gone. The castle is full of eyes and ears, and I would rather my plans were not known.”
   “As you command, my lord.”
   When he had gone, Eddard Stark went to the window and sat brooding. Robert had left him no choice that he could see. He ought to thank him. It would be good to return to Winterfell. He ought never have left. His sons were waiting there. Perhaps he and Catelyn would make a new son together when he returned, they were not so old yet. And of late he had often found himself dreaming of snow, of the deep quiet of the wolfswood at night.
   And yet, the thought of leaving angered him as well. So much was still undone. Robert and his council of cravens and flatterers would beggar the realm if left unchecked?.?.?.?or, worse, sell it to the Lannisters in payment of their loans. And the truth of Jon Arryn’s death still eluded him. Oh, he had found a few pieces, enough to convince him that Jon had indeed been murdered, but that was no more than the spoor of an animal on the forest floor. He had not sighted the beast itself yet, though he sensed it was there, lurking, hidden, treacherous.
   It struck him suddenly that he might return to Winterfell by sea. Ned was no sailor, and ordinarily would have preferred the kingsroad, but if he took ship he could stop at Dragonstone and speak with Stannis Baratheon. Pycelle had sent a raven off across the water, with a polite letter from Ned requesting Lord Stannis to return to his seat on the small council. As yet, there had been no reply, but the silence only deepened his suspicions. Lord Stannis shared the secret Jon Arryn had died for, he was certain of it. The truth he sought might very well be waiting for him on the ancient island fortress of House Targaryen.
   And when you have it, what then? Some secrets are safer kept hidden. Some secrets are too dangerous to share, even with those you love and trust. Ned slid the dagger that Catelyn had brought him out of the sheath on his belt. The Imp’s knife. Why would the dwarf want Bran dead? To silence him, surely. Another secret, or only a different strand of the same web?
   Could Robert be part of it? He would not have thought so, but once he would not have thought Robert could command the murder of women and children either. Catelyn had tried to warn him. You knew the man, she had said. The king is a stranger to you. The sooner he was quit of King’s Landing, the better. If there was a ship sailing north on the morrow, it would be well to be on it.
   He summoned Vayon Poole again and sent him to the docks to make inquiries, quietly but quickly. “Find me a fast ship with a skilled captain,” he told the steward. “I care nothing for the size of its cabins or the quality of its appointments, so long as it is swift and safe. I wish to leave at once.”
   Poole had no sooner taken his leave than Tomard announced a visitor. “Lord Baelish to see you, m’lord.”
   Ned was half-tempted to turn him away, but thought better of it. He was not free yet; until he was, he must play their games. “Show him in, Tom.”
   Lord Petyr sauntered into the solar as if nothing had gone amiss that morning. He wore a slashed velvet doublet in cream-and-silver, a grey silk cloak trimmed with black fox, and his customary mocking smile.
   Ned greeted him coldly. “Might I ask the reason for this visit, Lord Baelish?”
   “I won’t detain you long, I’m on my way to dine with Lady Tanda. Lamprey pie and roast suckling pig. She has some thought to wed me to her younger daughter, so her table is always astonishing. If truth be told, I’d sooner marry the pig, but don’t tell her. I do love lamprey pie.”
   “Don’t let me keep you from your eels, my lord,” Ned said with icy disdain. “At the moment, I cannot think of anyone whose company I desire less than yours.”
   “Oh, I’m certain if you put your mind to it, you could come up with a few names. Varys, say. Cersei. Or Robert. His Grace is most wroth with you. He went on about you at some length after you took your leave of us this morning. The words insolence and ingratitude came into it frequently, I seem to recall.”
   Ned did not honor that with a reply. Nor did he offer his guest a seat, but Littlefinger took one anyway. “After you stormed out, it was left to me to convince them not to hire the Faceless Men,” he continued blithely. “Instead Varys will quietly let it be known that we’ll make a lord of whoever does in the Targaryen girl.”
   Ned was disgusted. “So now we grant titles to assassins.”
   Littlefinger shrugged. “Titles are cheap. The Faceless Men are expensive. If truth be told, I did the Targaryen girl more good than you with all your talk of honor. Let some sellsword drunk on visions of lordship try to kill her. Likely he’ll make a botch of it, and afterward the Dothraki will be on their guard. If we’d sent a Faceless Man after her, she’d be as good as buried.”
   Ned frowned. “You sit in council and talk of ugly women and steel kisses, and now you expect me to believe that you tried to protect the girl? How big a fool do you take me for?”
   “Well, quite an enormous one, actually,” said Littlefinger, laughing.
   “Do you always find murder so amusing, Lord Baelish?”
   “It’s not murder I find amusing, Lord Stark, it’s you. You rule like a man dancing on rotten ice. I daresay you will make a noble splash. I believe I heard the first crack this morning.”
   “The first and last,” said Ned. “I’ve had my fill.”
   “When do you mean to return to Winterfell, my lord?”
   “As soon as I can. What concern is that of yours?”
   “None?.?.?.?but if perchance you’re still here come evenfall, I’d be pleased to take you to this brothel your man Jory has been searching for so ineffectually.” Littlefinger smiled. “And I won’t even tell the Lady Catelyn.”



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter34 艾德
  “劳勃,求求你,”奈德恳求,“请你仔细想清楚,你这是谋害幼儿啊!”
  “那贱货怀孕了!”国王重重一拳捶在议事桌上,声响如雷。“奈德,这事我早警告过你,记得吗?还在荒冢地的时候我就说过,可你不肯听。那好,现在你给我听清楚:我要他们死,母子两个一起死,外加那个笨蛋韦赛里斯。这样说够明白了吧?我要他们死。”
  其余重臣正竭尽所能假装不在现场。他们这么做,无疑比他聪明得多。艾德·史塔克极少感到如此孤独。“假如你真这样做,你将遗臭万年。”
  “要怪就尽量怪到我头上来吧,只要事情能办成。我还没盲目到斧头的影子都在脖子上晃了自己还看不到的地步。”
  “根本没有什么斧头,”奈德告诉他的国王:“只有二十年前的陈年旧事,你这是在捕风捉影……而且究竟有没有影子还未可知。”
  “还未可知?”瓦里斯轻声问,一边扭着他那双洒满香粉的手。“大人,您错怪我了。难道我会编造假消息来欺骗国王陛下和诸位大人吗?”
  奈德冷冷地看着太监。“大人,您的消息来源于千里之外的叛徒。或许莫尔蒙弄错了,或许他在撒谎。”
  “乔拉爵士想必不敢骗我,”瓦里斯露出狡猾的笑容。“请放心吧,大人,公主怀孕的事不会错的。”
  “这可是你说的。若你弄错了,我们无须害怕;若那女孩流产,我们无须害怕;若她生的是女儿,并非儿子,我们无须害怕;若那孩子还未长大就死于襁褓,我们也无须害怕。”
  “但万一真是个儿子呢?”劳勃坚持,“万一他活下来了呢?”
  “狭海依旧隔在中间。等多斯拉克人教会他们的马在水上走路的那一天,我才会害怕。”
  国王灌了口葡萄酒,然后从议事桌的那边狠狠地瞪着这一头的奈德。“你的意思就是让我什么也别做,干等恶龙的孽种带着兵马登岸了再说,是吗?”
  “您说的这个‘恶龙的孽种’,如今还在娘胎里,”奈德道,“即便是伊耿,也是等断奶之后才南征北讨的。”
  “诸神在上!史塔克,你老是这副牛脾气!”国王环顾议事桌。“怎么,都哑巴啦?谁来跟这冻糊涂了的傻瓜讲讲道理?”
  瓦里斯朝国王腻腻一笑,然后伸出软绵绵的手放在奈德的袖子上。“艾德大人,凭良心说,我真的能体会您的顾虑。将这消息带给诸位,我自己也不好受。我们讨论的是件可怕的事,是件卑鄙的事,可我们这些冒昧为政的人,凡事必须以全国百姓福祉为优先考量,而不论自身感受如何。”
  蓝礼公爵耸肩:“对我来说,这事很简单。韦赛里斯和他妹妹早就该杀,只怪王兄陛下从前错信了琼恩·艾林的话。”
  “蓝礼大人,慈悲为怀绝不是错误。”奈德答道,“当年在三叉戟河上,眼下在座的巴利斯坦爵士独自一人砍倒十几个优秀的勇士,其中有的是劳勃的朋友,有的是我的。当他被押到我们面前时,已经浑身是伤,濒临死亡,卢斯·波顿力主割了他喉咙,但你哥哥却说:‘我不会因为一个人忠心耿耿、英勇作战而杀他。’随后他派出自己的学士为巴利斯坦疗伤。”他冰冷却意味深长地看了国王一眼。“如果今天在场的是那个人就好了。”
  劳勃还知道红脸。“那不一样,”他抱怨,“巴利斯坦爵士是御林铁卫的骑士。”
  “而丹妮莉丝只是个十四岁的小女孩。”奈德知道这样步步进逼很不理智,然而他无法保持缄默。“劳勃,我问你,当初我们兴兵对抗伊里斯·坦格利安,不就是为了要阻止他继续谋害孩童吗?”
  “我们是要杀光坦格利安家的人!”国王咆哮。
  “陛下,记得从前连雷加也吓不倒你,”奈德努力克制口气中的轻蔑,却失败了。“难道经过这么些年,您的胆子却变得如此之小,连个还未出生的孩子的阴影都能让您颤抖了么?”
  劳勃脸色发紫。“奈德,不要再说了。”他指着他发出警告,“一个字都不许再说。莫非你忘了谁才是国王?”
  “启禀陛下,我没忘。”奈德回答,“敢情您也没忘吧?”
  “够了!”国王大吼,“我懒得再费口舌。我要是不杀她,必遭天谴。你们意见如何?”
  “该杀。”蓝礼公爵表示。
  “我们别无选择,”瓦里斯喃喃道,“可惜啊,可惜……”
  巴利斯坦·赛尔弥爵士从桌上扬起那双淡蓝色的眼睛,“陛下,在战场上与敌人交锋是件光荣的事,但人还没出生就动手却不光彩。请您原谅,我必须站在艾德大人这边。”
  派席尔大学士花了好几分钟清喉咙。“我的组织旨在为全国谋福利,而非只为统治者。我曾经忠心耿耿地辅佐伊里斯国王,一如我现在辅佐劳勃国王,所以我对他这个女儿没有恶感。但是我请问您——倘若战事再起,会有多少士兵丧命荒野?多少村庄付之一炬?多少孩子被从母亲怀里硬生生抓走,死于熗下?”他捻捻大把白胡须,一副悲天悯人、疲累不堪的模样。“倘若死了丹妮莉丝一个,能够拯救万千生灵,那会不会是比较明智,甚或比较仁慈的做法呢?”
  “比较仁慈,”瓦里斯道,“噢,国师大人,说得真好,实在是再正确不过了。的确如此啊,若是天上诸神一个疏忽,给了丹妮莉丝·坦格利安一个儿子,王国就难免血光之灾。”
  小指头最后发言。奈德朝他望去时,培提尔伯爵正忍住呵欠。“若你发现跟自己上床的原来是个丑女,最好的做法就是闭上眼睛,赶紧办事。”他高声宣布,“反正等下去她也不会变漂亮,所以还是亲一亲了事啰。”
  “亲一亲?”巴利斯坦爵士骇然地重复。
  “用刀用剑亲哪。”小指头道。
  劳勃转身面对他的首相。“你看,奈德,就这样了。对这件事的看法,只有你和赛尔弥持有异议。剩下的问题是,我们派谁去杀她?”
  “莫尔蒙极度渴望王家特赦。”蓝礼提醒他们。
  “一心一意哪,”瓦里斯道,“但他更渴望生命。如今公主已抵达维斯·多斯拉克,在那里拔剑可是会没命的。若有哪个笨蛋敢在圣城对卡丽熙动刀动熗,他会有什么下场,我要是说出来,各位今晚就不用睡了。”他轻抚扑过粉的脸颊。“除此之外,就是下毒……不如就用里斯之泪。没必要让卓戈卡奥知道是否是自然死亡。”
  派席尔国师昏昏欲睡的眼睛登时睁得老大,他一脸怀疑地眯眼看着太监。
  “毒药是懦夫的武器。”国王抱怨。
  奈德受够了。“你雇人去杀一个十四岁的小女孩,还嫌手段不够光明正大?”他把椅子往后一推,站起来。“劳勃,您亲自动手罢。判人死刑的应该亲自操刀,杀她之前好好注视她的眼睛,看她流泪,聆听她的临终遗言,最起码您应该做到这样。”
  “诸神在上,”国王咒道。这句话从他嘴里炸出来,仿佛他几乎无法包容怒气。“该死,你真想跟我作对吗?”他伸手拿起肘边的酒壶,却发现是空的,便狠狠将之朝墙上摔去。“我的酒没了,耐性也没了,别再婆婆妈妈,快把事情办妥吧。”
  “劳勃,我决不当谋杀共犯。您要怎么随便您,但休想叫我在上面盖印。”
  起初劳勃似乎没听懂奈德的话,他很少尝到被人抗拒的滋味。等他明白过来之后,慢慢变了脸色。他眯起眼睛,一阵红晕爬上脖子,高过天鹅绒领口。他愤怒地伸手指着奈德道:“史塔克大人,你是御前首相,你要么照我说的去做,不然我就另请高明。”
  “那我祝他胜任愉快。”奈德说罢解开扣住斗篷、象征他身份地位的雕花银手徽章。他把徽章放在国王面前的桌上,想起那个为自己配上这枚徽章的人,那个他所深爱的朋友,不禁难过起来。“劳勃,我以为您不是这种人。我以为我们拥立了一个更高贵的国王。”
  劳勃脸色发紫。“给我滚!”他嘶声道,气得差点说不出话。“快给我滚出去,你这该死的家伙,我受够你了。你还等什么?滚,快滚回临冬城去。你这辈子最好再也别叫我瞧见你那张脸,否则……否则我发誓一定把你的头砍下来挂在熗上。”
  奈德鞠躬,然后一言不发地离开。他感觉得到劳勃的目光看着自己的背。他还没走出议事厅,讨论便继续进行。“听说布拉佛斯有个叫‘无面者’的组织。”派席尔大学士提议。
  “你到底知不知道他们的行情?”小指头抱怨:“光半价就够你雇一支寻常佣兵组成的军队,而且行刺对象只是寻常商人。暗杀公主要花多少,我连想都不敢想。”
  门在他身后关上,隔绝了声音。柏洛斯·布劳恩爵士守在议事厅外,穿着御林铁卫的纯白长披风和铠甲。他用眼角飞快又狐疑地瞄了奈德一眼,但没有多问。
  天色阴沉而压抑,奈德穿过城堡外庭,回到首相塔。他感觉得出空气中弥漫湿意,仿佛山雨欲来,若真下起雨,他倒会很高兴,或许一场雨,会让他稍稍觉得自己不那么污秽。他进了书房,传维扬·普尔过去。总管立刻赶来。“首相大人,您有何吩咐?”
  “我已经不是首相了。”奈德告诉他,“我跟国王吵了一架。我们准备回临冬城。”
  “那我这就去准备,老爷。我们需要两个星期的时间安排旅途。”
  “只怕我们没有两个星期,连有没有一天我都不敢确定。国王甚至说要把我的头挂在熗上。”奈德皱眉。他并不真正相信国王会伤害他,劳勃绝对不会。他当时在气头上,但等奈德离开他的视线,他的怒意自会冷却,从前每次都这样。
  每次都是吗?突然间,他不安地发觉自己想起了雷加·坦格利安。都死了十五年了,劳勃还像当初那么恨他。这念头真叫他心烦意乱……还有别的麻烦事,首当其冲就是昨晚尤伦警告他的凯特琳和那侏儒的纠纷。不消说,这消息很快就会传开,国王现在又气成这样……劳勃或许不在乎提利昂·兰尼斯特死活,但此事触及他的自尊,更别提王后方面会有什么举动。
  “看来我提前动身会比较安全,”他告诉普尔,“我就带女儿和几个侍卫先走,你们其他人等准备好了再跟上。将消息通知乔里,但别让其他人知道,在我和我女儿离开以前,也不要有任何动作。城堡里到处是监视的眼线,我不希望自己的计划泄漏出去。”
  “老爷,依您吩咐。”
  他走后,艾德·史塔克踱到窗边,坐下来沉思。是劳勃让他别无选择。其实他倒该感谢他,能回临冬城是件好事,他打一开始便不该离开。儿子们都在那儿等他。回去以后,他说不定可以跟凯特琳再生个儿子,他们都还不老呢。近来他时常梦见雪,以及狼林夜间深沉的静谧。
  可另一方面,想到离开却又叫他恼怒。好多事都还未完成。若不加以管束,劳勃和他满朝的懦夫和马屁精会闹得民穷国枯……甚至可能为了还债,把国家都卖给兰尼斯特。至于琼恩·艾林的死亡之谜,则始终困扰着他。噢,他的确找到些线索,足以让他相信琼恩确是遭人谋害,但那不过是林中野兽留下的一鳞半爪。他还未亲眼目睹野兽本身,然而他感觉得到,它就在那里,潜伏、躲藏、狡诈。
  他突然想到,或许自己应该走海路回临冬城。奈德不谙水性,正常状况下宁可走国王大道,但他若是乘船,则可在龙石岛停靠,和史坦尼斯·拜拉席恩谈谈。派席尔已经送了只乌鸦飞越狭海,带上奈德的一封信,信中礼貌地请求史坦尼斯公爵回到朝中奉职,却至今没有回音。对方的沉默只加深了他的怀疑。史坦尼斯一定知道琼恩·艾林何以丧命的秘密,这点他很确定。他所冀求的事实真相,很可能就在坦格利安家族的古老岛屿要塞里等着他。
  就算你查出真相,又能怎么样呢?有些秘密最好永远埋藏,有些秘密太危险,不能与他人分享,即便是那些你所深爱和相信的人。奈德从腰际的刀鞘里抽出凯特琳带来的那把匕首。小恶魔的刀。那侏儒为何会要置布兰于死地?想必是为了叫他永远闭嘴。这是又一个秘密,还是同一张蛛网上不同的丝线?
  这其中劳勃有份吗?他不会这么想,但从前他也不会想到劳勃竟干得出谋害妇孺的事。凯特琳警告过他,你清楚的是过去的他。当时她说,现在的国王对你而言,已经成了陌生人。看来他越快离开君临越好,假如明天刚好有北上的船只,能搭上是再好不过。
  于是他再次找来维扬·普尔,吩咐他去港口询问,不能张扬但动作要快。“帮我找条快船,得有经验丰富的船长。”他告诉管家,“我不在乎船舱大小或豪华与否,只要迅速安全就成。我打算即刻动身。”
  普尔刚奉命离开,托马德便宣告有访客到来。“大人,贝里席大人想见您。”
  奈德很想把他赶走,但最后还是作罢。他还未脱身,在重获自由之前,必须照他们的游戏规则来玩。“汤姆,请他进来吧。”
  培提尔伯爵若无其事地踱进书房,浑若上午无事发生。他穿了件乳白和银色相间的天鹅绒上衣,以及滚着黑狐狸皮边的灰色丝披风,脸上则挂着一惯的嘲弄笑容。
  奈德冷淡地问候他:“贝里席大人,请问您此次来访有何目的?”
  “我不会打扰您太久的,我正要去参加坦妲伯爵夫人安排的晚餐,这是碰巧路过。七鳃鳗派和烤乳猪。她有意把小女儿嫁给我,所以桌上的菜总是很出彩。不过说实话,我还宁愿娶头猪。噢,这事可别告诉她,我可是真心喜欢鳗鱼派哪。”
  “大人,那就别让我耽误了你的鳗鱼美食。”奈德带着冷冷的嫌恶道,“此时此刻,我想不出还有谁更让我不愿与之为伍。”
  “噢,我相信你只要努力想,一定可以想出几个。比方说,瓦里斯,瑟曦,或是劳勃。陛下他很生你的气,今早上你走之后,他还接着骂了一通。倘若我没记错的话,他的话中反复出现傲慢无礼、忘恩负义这些字眼哟。”
  奈德根本不屑回答,也不打算请来客落座。不过小指头倒是大咧咧地主动坐了下来。“在你发完脾气后,就只剩下我来打消他们雇用无面者的念头。”他开心地续道,“还好收回了成命,只是让瓦里斯悄悄放出消息,谁做掉坦格利安家那女孩,我们就封谁当贵族。”
  奈德觉得恶心透顶。“所以我们要让刺客当贵族了。”
  小指头耸耸肩。“反正封号挺便宜,无面者却花消不起。说实话,比起你满嘴仁义道德,我帮坦格利安家那女孩的忙是不是还要大些?就让哪个满脑子贵族梦的佣兵喝醉酒去杀杀看吧,八成会失手,往后多斯拉克人定会多加提防。假如我们派去的是无面者,那他们就只能收尸了。”
  奈德皱眉。“我可没忘,你在会议上说到丑女和‘亲吻’,到现在你反过来指望我相信你是在想办法保护那女孩?你把我当大白痴了?”
  “这个嘛,事实上,你是个笨透了的大白痴。”小指头笑道。
  “贝里席大人,敢问你觉得谋杀之事如此有趣?”
  “史塔克大人,我觉得有趣的不是谋杀,而是你。你办起事来还真是如履薄冰,我敢说你总有一天会啪啦一声摔下去的。我相信今儿早上我已经听到第一次开裂的声音啦。”
  “这是第一次,也是最后一次。”奈德道,“我受够了。”
  “大人,请问您打算什么时候回临冬城啊?”
  “越快越好。此事与你何干?”
  “与我无关……不过明天傍晚您若碰巧还留在城里,我倒是很乐意带您去那家您的手下乔里遍寻不着的妓院。”小指头微笑,“这件事我连凯特琳也不会说。”
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 35楼  发表于: 2015-08-29 0
   34.CATELYN

  
   My lady, you should have sent word of your coming,” Ser Donnel Waynwood told her as their horses climbed the pass. “We would have sent an escort. The high road is not as safe as it once was, for a party as small as yours.”
   “We learned that to our sorrow, Ser Donnel,” Catelyn said. Sometimes she felt as though her heart had turned to stone; six brave men had died to bring her this far, and she could not even find it in her to weep for them. Even their names were fading. “The clansmen harried us day and night. We lost three men in the first attack, and two more in the second, and Lannister’s serving man died of a fever when his wounds festered. When we heard your men approaching, I thought us doomed for certain.” They had drawn up for a last desperate fight, blades in hand and backs to the rock. The dwarf had been whetting the edge of his axe and making some mordant jest when Bronn spotted the banner the riders carried before them, the moon-and-falcon of House Arryn, sky-blue and white. Catelyn had never seen a more welcome sight.
   “The clans have grown bolder since Lord Jon died,” Ser Donnel said. He was a stocky youth of twenty years, earnest and homely, with a wide nose and a shock of thick brown hair. “If it were up to me, I would take a hundred men into the mountains, root them out of their fastnesses, and teach them some sharp lessons, but your sister has forbidden it. She would not even permit her knights to fight in the Hand’s tourney. She wants all our swords kept close to home, to defend the Vale?.?.?.?against what, no one is certain. Shadows, some say.” He looked at her anxiously, as if he had suddenly remembered who she was. “I hope I have not spoken out of turn, my lady. I meant no offense.”
   “Frank talk does not offend me, Ser Donnel.” Catelyn knew what her sister feared. Not shadows, Lannisters, she thought to herself, glancing back to where the dwarf rode beside Bronn. The two of them had grown thick as thieves since Chiggen had died. The little man was more cunning than she liked. When they had entered the mountains, he had been her captive, bound and helpless. What was he now? Her captive still, yet he rode along with a dirk through his belt and an axe strapped to his saddle, wearing the shadowskin cloak he’d won dicing with the singer and the chainmail hauberk he’d taken off Chiggen’s corpse. Two score men flanked the dwarf and the rest of her ragged band, knights and men-at-arms in service to her sister Lysa and Jon Arryn’s young son, and yet Tyrion betrayed no hint of fear. Could I be wrong? Catelyn wondered, not for the first time. Could he be innocent after all, of Bran and Jon Arryn and all the rest? And if he was, what did that make her? Six men had died to bring him here.
   Resolute, she pushed her doubts away. “When we reach your keep, I would take it kindly if you could send for Maester Colemon at once. Ser Rodrik is feverish from his wounds.” More than once she had feared the gallant old knight would not survive the journey. Toward the end he could scarcely sit his horse, and Bronn had urged her to leave him to his fate, but Catelyn would not hear of it. They had tied him in the saddle instead, and she had commanded Marillion the singer to watch over him.
   Ser Donnel hesitated before he answered. “The Lady Lysa has commanded the maester to remain at the Eyrie at all times, to care for Lord Robert,” he said. “We have a septon at the gate who tends to our wounded. He can see to your man’s hurts.”
   Catelyn had more faith in a maester’s learning than a septon’s prayers. She was about to say as much when she saw the battlements ahead, long parapets built into the very stone of the mountains on either side of them. Where the pass shrank to a narrow defile scarce wide enough for four men to ride abreast, twin watchtowers clung to the rocky slopes, joined by a covered bridge of weathered grey stone that arched above the road. Silent faces watched from arrow slits in tower, battlements, and bridge. When they had climbed almost to the top, a knight rode out to meet them. His horse and his armor were grey, but his cloak was the rippling blue-and-red of Riverrun, and a shiny black fish, wrought in gold and obsidian, pinned its folds against his shoulder. “Who would pass the Bloody Gate?” he called.
   “Ser Donnel Waynwood, with the Lady Catelyn Stark and her companions,” the young knight answered.
   The Knight of the Gate lifted his visor. “I thought the lady looked familiar. You are far from home, little Cat.”
   “And you, Uncle,” she said, smiling despite all she had been through. Hearing that hoarse, smoky voice again took her back twenty years, to the days of her childhood.
   “My home is at my back,” he said gruffly.
   “Your home is in my heart,” Catelyn told him. “Take off your helm. I would look on your face again.”
   “The years have not improved it, I fear,” Brynden Tully said, but when he lifted off the helm, Catelyn saw that he lied. His features were lined and weathered, and time had stolen the auburn from his hair and left him only grey, but the smile was the same, and the bushy eyebrows fat as caterpillars, and the laughter in his deep blue eyes. “Did Lysa know you were coming?”
   “There was no time to send word ahead,” Catelyn told him. The others were coming up behind her. “I fear we ride before the storm, Uncle.”
   “May we enter the Vale?” Ser Donnel asked. The Waynwoods were ever ones for ceremony.
   “In the name of Robert Arryn, Lord of the Eyrie, Defender of the Vale, True Warden of the East, I bid you enter freely, and charge you to keep his peace,” Ser Brynden replied. “Come.”
   And so she rode behind him, beneath the shadow of the Bloody Gate where a dozen armies had dashed themselves to pieces in the Age of Heroes. On the far side of the stoneworks, the mountains opened up suddenly upon a vista of green fields, blue sky, and snowcapped mountains that took her breath away. The Vale of Arryn bathed in the morning light.
   It stretched before them to the misty cast, a tranquil land of rich black soil, wide slow-moving rivers, and hundreds of small lakes that shone like mirrors in the sun, protected on all sides by its sheltering peaks. Wheat and corn and barley grew high in its fields, and even in Highgarden the pumpkins were no larger nor the fruit any sweeter than here. They stood at the western end of the valley, where the high road crested the last pass and began its winding descent to the bottomlands two miles below. The Vale was narrow here, no more than a half day’s ride across, and the northern mountains seemed so close that Catelyn could almost reach out and touch them. Looming over them all was the jagged peak called the Giant’s Lance, a mountain that even mountains looked up to, its head lost in icy mists three and a half miles above the valley floor. Over its massive western shoulder flowed the ghost torrent of Alyssa’s Tears. Even from this distance, Catelyn could make out the shining silver thread, bright against the dark stone.
   When her uncle saw that she had stopped, he moved his horse closer and pointed. “It’s there, beside Alyssa’s Tears. All you can see from here is a flash of white every now and then, if you look hard and the sun hits the walls just right.”
   Seven towers, Ned had told her, like white daggers thrust into the belly of the sky, so high you can stand on the parapets and look down on the clouds. “How long a ride?” she asked.
   “We can be at the mountain by evenfall,” Uncle Brynden said, “but the climb will take another day.”
   Ser Rodrik Cassel spoke up from behind. “My lady,” he said, “I fear I can go no farther today.” His face sagged beneath his ragged, newgrown whiskers, and he looked so weary Catelyn feared he might fall off his horse.
   “Nor should you,” she said. “You have done all I could have asked of you, and a hundred times more. My uncle will see me the rest of the way to the Eyrie. Lannister must come with me, but there is no reason that you and the others should not rest here and recover your strength.”
   “We should be honored to have them to guest,” Ser Donnel said with the grave courtesy of the young. Beside Ser Rodrik, only Bronn, Ser Willis Wode, and Marillion the singer remained of the party that had ridden with her from the inn by the crossroads.
   “My lady,” Marillion said, riding forward. “I beg you allow me to accompany you to the Eyrie, to see the end of the tale as I saw its beginnings.” The boy sounded haggard, yet strangely determined; he had a fevered shine to his eyes.
   Catelyn had never asked the singer to ride with them; that choice he had made himself, and how he had come to survive the journey when so many braver men lay dead and unburied behind them, she could never say. Yet here he was, with a scruff of beard that made him look almost a man. Perhaps she owed him something for having come this far. “Very well,” she told him.
   “I’ll come as well,” Bronn announced.
   She liked that less well. Without Bronn she would never have reached the Vale, she knew; the sellsword was as fierce a fighter as she had ever seen, and his sword had helped cut them through to safety. Yet for all that, Catelyn misliked the man. Courage he had, and strength, but there was no kindness in him, and little loyalty. And she had seen him riding beside Lannister far too often, talking in low voices and laughing at some private joke. She would have preferred to separate him from the dwarf here and now, but having agreed that Marillion might continue to the Eyrie, she could see no gracious way to deny that same right to Bronn. “As you wish,” she said, although she noted that he had not actually asked her permission.
   Ser Willis Wode remained with Ser Rodrik, a soft-spoken septon fussing over their wounds. Their horses were left behind as well, poor ragged things. Ser Donnel promised to send birds ahead to the Eyrie and the Gates of the Moon with the word of their coming. Fresh mounts were brought forth from the stables, surefooted mountain stock with shaggy coats, and within the hour they set forth once again. Catelyn rode beside her uncle as they began the descent to the valley floor. Behind came Bronn, Tyrion Lannister, Marillion, and six of Brynden’s men.
   Not until they were a third of the way down the mountain path, well out of earshot of the others, did Brynden Tully turn to her and say, “So, child. Tell me about this storm of yours.”
   “I have not been a child in many years, Uncle,” Catelyn said, but she told him nonetheless. It took longer than she would have believed to tell it all, Lysa’s letter and Bran’s fall, the assassin’s dagger and Littlefinger and her chance meeting with Tyrion Lannister in the crossroads inn.
   Her uncle listened silently, heavy brows shadowing his eyes as his frown grew deeper. Brynden Tully had always known how to listen?.?.?.?to anyone but her father. He was Lord Hoster’s brother, younger by five years, but the two of them had been at war as far back as Catelyn could remember. During one of their louder quarrels, when Catelyn was eight, Lord Hoster had called Brynden “the black goat of the Tully flock.” Laughing, Brynden had pointed out that the sigil of their house was a leaping trout, so he ought to be a black fish rather than a black goat, and from that day forward he had taken it as his personal emblem.
   The war had not ended until the day she and Lysa had been wed. It was at their wedding feast that Brynden told his brother he was leaving Riverrun to serve Lysa and her new husband, the Lord of the Eyrie. Lord Hoster had not spoken his brother’s name since, from what Edmure told her in his infrequent letters.
   Nonetheless, during all those years of Catelyn’s girlhood, it had been Brynden the Blackfish to whom Lord Hoster’s children had run with their tears and their tales, when Father was too busy and Mother too ill. Catelyn, Lysa, Edmure?.?.?.?and yes, even Petyr Baelish, their father’s ward?.?.?.?he had listened to them all patiently, as he listened now, laughing at their triumphs and sympathizing with their childish misfortunes.
   When she was done, her uncle remained silent for a long time, as his horse negotiated the steep, rocky trail. “Your father must be told,” he said at last. “If the Lannisters should march, Winterfell is remote and the Vale walled up behind its mountains, but Riverrun lies right in their path.”
   “I’d had the same fear,” Catelyn admitted. “I shall ask Maester Colemon to send a bird when we reach the Eyrie.” She had other messages to send as well; the commands that Ned had given her for his bannermen, to ready the defenses of the north. “What is the mood in the Vale?” she asked.
   “Angry,” Brynden Tully admitted. “Lord Jon was much loved, and the insult was keenly felt when the king named Jaime Lannister to an office the Arryns had held for near three hundred years. Lysa has commanded us to call her son the True Warden of the East, but no one is fooled. Nor is your sister alone in wondering at the manner of the Hand’s death. None dare say Jon was murdered, not openly, but suspicion casts a long shadow.” He gave Catelyn a look, his mouth tight. “And there is the boy.”
   “The boy? What of him?” She ducked her head as they passed under a low overhang of rock, and around a sharp turn.
   Her uncle’s voice was troubled. “Lord Robert,” he sighed. “Six years old, sickly, and prone to weep if you take his dolls away. Jon Arryn’s trueborn heir, by all the gods, yet there are some who say he is too weak to sit his father’s seat, Nestor Royce has been high steward these past fourteen years, while Lord Jon served in King’s Landing, and many whisper that he should rule until the boy comes of age. Others believe that Lysa must marry again, and soon. Already the suitors gather like crows on a battlefield. The Eyrie is full of them.”
   “I might have expected that,” Catelyn said. Small wonder there; Lysa was still young, and the kingdom of Mountain and Vale made a handsome wedding gift. “Will Lysa take another husband?”
   “She says yes, provided she finds a man who suits her,” Brynden Tully said, “but she has already rejected Lord Nestor and a dozen other suitable men. She swears that this time she will choose her lord husband.”
   “You of all people can scarce fault her for that.”
   Ser Brynden snorted. “Nor do I, but?.?.?.?it seems to me Lysa is only playing at courtship. She enjoys the sport, but I believe your sister intends to rule herself until her boy is old enough to be Lord of the Eyrie in truth as well as name.”
   “A woman can rule as wisely as a man,” Catelyn said.
   “The right woman can,” her uncle said with a sideways glance. “Make no mistake, Cat. Lysa is not you.” He hesitated a moment. “If truth be told, I fear you may not find your sister as helpful as you would like.”
   She was puzzled. “What do you mean?”
   “The Lysa who came back from King’s Landing is not the same girl who went south when her husband was named Hand. Those years were hard for her. You must know. Lord Arryn was a dutiful husband, but their marriage was made from politics, not passion.”
   “As was my own.”
   “They began the same, but your ending has been happier than your sister’s. Two babes stillborn, twice as many miscarriages, Lord Arryn’s death?.?.?.?Catelyn, the gods gave Lysa only the one child, and he is all your sister lives for now, poor boy. Small wonder she fled rather than see him handed over to the Lannisters. Your sister is afraid, child, and the Lannisters are what she fears most. She ran to the Vale, stealing away from the Red Keep like a thief in the night, and all to snatch her son out of the lion’s mouth?.?.?.?and now you have brought the lion to her door.”
   “In chains,” Catelyn said. A crevasse yawned on her right, falling away into darkness. She reined up her horse and picked her way along step by careful step.
   “Oh?” Her uncle glanced back, to where Tyrion Lannister was making his slow descent behind them. “I see an axe on his saddle, a dirk at his belt, and a sellsword that trails after him like a hungry shadow. Where are the chains, sweet one?”
   Catelyn shifted uneasily in her seat. “The dwarf is here, and not by choice. Chains or no, he is my prisoner. Lysa will want him to answer for his crimes no less than I. It was her own lord husband the Lannisters murdered, and her own letter that first warned us against them.”
   Brynden Blackfish gave her a weary smile. “I hope you are right, child,” he sighed, in tones that said she was wrong.
   The sun was well to the west by the time the slope began to flatten beneath the hooves of their horses. The road widened and grew straight, and for the first time Catelyn noticed wildflowers and grasses growing. Once they reached the valley floor, the going was faster and they made good time, cantering through verdant greenwoods and sleepy little hamlets, past orchards and golden wheat fields, splashing across a dozen sunlit streams. Her uncle sent a standard-bearer ahead of them, a double banner flying from his staff; the moon-and-falcon of House Arryn on high, and below it his own black fish. Farm wagons and merchants’ carts and riders from lesser houses moved aside to let them pass.
   Even so, it was full dark before they reached the stout castle that stood at the foot of the Giant’s Lance. Torches flickered atop its ramparts, and the horned moon danced upon the dark waters of its moat. The drawbridge was up and the portcullis down, but Catelyn saw lights burning in the gatehouse and spilling from the windows of the square towers beyond.
   “The Gates of the Moon,” her uncle said as the party drew rein. His standard-bearer rode to the edge of the moat to hail the men in the gatehouse. “Lord Nestor’s seat. He should be expecting us. Look up.”
   Catelyn raised her eyes, up and up and up. At first all she saw was stone and trees, the looming mass of the great mountain shrouded in night, as black as a starless sky. Then she noticed the glow of distant fires well above them; a tower keep, built upon the steep side of the mountain, its lights like orange eyes staring down from above. Above that was another, higher and more distant, and still higher a third, no more than a flickering spark in the sky. And finally, up where the falcons soared, a flash of white in the moonlight. Vertigo washed over her as she stared upward at the pale towers, so far above.
   “The Eyrie,” she heard Marillion murmur, awed.
   The sharp voice of Tyrion Lannister broke in. “The Arryns must not be overfond of company. If you’re planning to make us climb that mountain in the dark, I’d rather you kill me here.”
   “We’ll spend the night here and make the ascent on the morrow,” Brynden told him.
   “I can scarcely wait,” the dwarf replied. “How do we get up there? I’ve no experience at riding goats.”
   “Mules,” Brynden said, smiling.
   “There are steps carved into the mountain,” Catelyn said. Ned had told her about them when he talked of his youth here with Robert Baratheon and Jon Arryn.
   Her uncle nodded. “It is too dark to see them, but the steps are there. Too steep and narrow for horses, but mules can manage them most of the way. The path is guarded by three waycastles, Stone and Snow and Sky. The mules will take us as far up as Sky.”
   Tyrion Lannister glanced up doubtfully. “And beyond that?”
   Brynden smiled. “Beyond that, the path is too steep even for mules. We ascend on foot the rest of the way. Or perchance you’d prefer to ride a basket. The Eyrie clings to the mountain directly above Sky, and in its cellars are six great winches with long iron chains to draw supplies up from below. If you prefer, my lord of Lannister, I can arrange for you to ride up with the bread and beer and apples.”
   The dwarf gave a bark of laughter. “Would that I were a pumpkin,” he said. “Alas, my lord father would no doubt be most chagrined if his son of Lannister went to his fate like a load of turnips. If you ascend on foot, I fear I must do the same. We Lannisters do have a certain pride.”
   “Pride?” Catelyn snapped. His mocking tone and easy manner made her angry. “Arrogance, some might call it. Arrogance and avarice and lust for power.”
   “My brother is undoubtedly arrogant,” Tyrion Lannister replied. “My father is the soul of avarice, and my sweet sister Cersei lusts for power with every waking breath. I, however, am innocent as a little lamb. Shall I bleat for you?” He grinned.
   The drawbridge came creaking down before she could reply, and they heard the sound of oiled chains as the portcullis was drawn up. Men-at-arms carried burning brands out to light their way, and her uncle led them across the moat. Lord Nestor Royce, High Steward of the Vale and Keeper of the Gates of the Moon, was waiting in the yard to greet them, surrounded by his knights. “Lady Stark,” he said, bowing. He was a massive, barrel-chested man, and his bow was clumsy.
   Catelyn dismounted to stand before him. “Lord Nestor,” she said. She knew the man only by reputation; Bronze Yohn’s cousin, from a lesser branch of House Royce, yet still a formidable lord in his own right. “We have had a long and tiring journey. I would beg the hospitality of your roof tonight, if I might.”
   “My roof is yours, my lady,” Lord Nestor returned gruffly, “but your sister the Lady Lysa has sent down word from the Eyrie. She wishes to see you at once. The rest of your party will be housed here and sent up at first light.”
   Her uncle swung off his horse. “What madness is this?” he said bluntly. Brynden Tully had never been a man to blunt the edge of his words. “A night ascent, with the moon not even full? Even Lysa should know that’s an invitation to a broken neck.”
   “The mules know the way, Ser Brynden.” A wiry girl of seventeen or eighteen years stepped up beside Lord Nestor. Her dark hair was cropped short and straight around her head, and she wore riding leathers and a light shirt of silvered ringmail. She bowed to Catelyn, more gracefully than her lord. “I promise you, my lady, no harm will come to you. It would be my honor to take you up. I’ve made the dark climb a hundred times. Mychel says my father must have been a goat.”
   She sounded so cocky that Catelyn had to smile. “Do you have a name, child?”
   “Mya Stone, if it please you, my lady,” the girl said.
   It did not please her; it was an effort for Catelyn to keep the smile on her face. Stone was a bastard’s name in the Vale, as Snow was in the north, and Flowers in Highgarden; in each of the Seven Kingdoms, custom had fashioned a surname for children born with no names of their own. Catelyn had nothing against this girl, but suddenly she could not help but think of Ned’s bastard on the Wall, and the thought made her angry and guilty, both at once. She struggled to find words for a reply.
   Lord Nestor filled the silence. “Mya’s a clever girl, and if she vows she will bring you safely to the Lady Lysa, I believe her. She has not failed me yet.”
   “Then I put myself in your hands, Mya Stone,” Catelyn said. “Lord Nestor, I charge you to keep a close guard on my prisoner.”
   “And I charge you to bring the prisoner a cup of wine and a nicely crisped capon, before he dies of hunger,” Lannister said. “A girl would be pleasant as well, but I suppose that’s too much to ask of you.” The sellsword Bronn laughed aloud.
   Lord Nestor ignored the banter. “As you say, my lady, so it will be done.” Only then did he look at the dwarf. “See our lord of Lannister to a tower cell, and bring him meat and mead.”
   Catelyn took her leave of her uncle and the others as Tyrion Lannister was led off, then followed the bastard girl through the castle. Two mules were waiting in the upper bailey, saddled and ready. Mya helped her mount one while a guardsman in a sky-blue cloak opened the narrow postern gate. Beyond was dense forest of pine and spruce, and the mountain like a black wall, but the steps were there, chiseled deep into the rock, ascending into the sky. “Some people find it easier if they close their eyes,” Mya said as she led the mules through the gate into the dark wood. “When they get frightened or dizzy, sometimes they hold on to the mule too tight. They don’t like that.”
   “I was born a Tully and wed to a Stark,” Catelyn said. “I do not frighten easily. Do you plan to light a torch?” The steps were black as pitch.
   The girl made a face. “Torches just blind you. On a clear night like this, the moon and the stars are enough. Mychel says I have the eyes of the owl.” She mounted and urged her mule up the first step. Catelyn’s animal followed of its own accord.
   “You mentioned Mychel before,” Catelyn said. The mules set the pace, slow but steady. She was perfectly content with that.
   “Mychel’s my love,” Mya explained. “Mychel Redfort. He’s squire to Ser Lyn Corbray. We’re to wed as soon as he becomes a knight, next year or the year after.”
   She sounded so like Sansa, so happy and innocent with her dreams. Catelyn smiled, but the smile was tinged with sadness. The Redforts were an old name in the Vale, she knew, with the blood of the First Men in their veins. His love she might be, but no Redfort would ever wed a bastard. His family would arrange a more suitable match for him, to a Corbray or a Waynwood or a Royce, or perhaps a daughter of some greater house outside the Vale. If Mychel Redfort laid with this girl at all, it would be on the wrong side of the sheet.
   The ascent was easier than Catelyn had dared hope. The trees pressed close, leaning over the path to make a rustling green roof that shut out even the moon, so it seemed as though they were moving up a long black tunnel. But the mules were surefooted and tireless, and Mya Stone did indeed seem blessed with night-eyes. They plodded upward, winding their way back and forth across the face of the mountain as the steps twisted and turned. A thick layer of fallen needles carpeted the path, so the shoes of their mules made only the softest sound on the rock. The quiet soothed her, and the gentle rocking motion set Catelyn to swaying in her saddle. Before long she was fighting sleep.
   Perhaps she did doze for a moment, for suddenly a massive ironbound gate was looming before them. “Stone,” Mya announced cheerily, dismounting. Iron spikes were set along the tops of formidable stone walls, and two fat round towers overtopped the keep. The gate swung open at Mya’s shout. Inside, the portly knight who commanded the waycastle greeted Mya by name and offered them skewers of charred meat and onions still hot from the spit. Catelyn had not realized how hungry she was. She ate standing in the yard, as stablehands moved their saddles to fresh mules. The hot juices ran down her chin and dripped onto her cloak, but she was too famished to care.
   Then it was up onto a new mule and out again into the starlight. The second part of the ascent seemed more treacherous to Catelyn. The trail was steeper, the steps more worn, and here and there littered with pebbles and broken stone. Mya had to dismount a half-dozen times to move fallen rocks from their path. “You don’t want your mule to break a leg up here,” she said. Catelyn was forced to agree. She could feel the altitude more now. The trees were sparser up here, and the wind blew more vigorously, sharp gusts that tugged at her clothing and pushed her hair into her eyes. From time to time the steps doubled back on themselves, and she could see Stone below them, and the Gates of the Moon farther down, its torches no brighter than candles.
   Snow was smaller than Stone, a single fortified tower and a timber keep and stable hidden behind a low wall of unmortared rock. Yet it nestled against the Giant’s Lance in such a way as to command the entire stone stair above the lower waycastle. An enemy intent on the Eyrie would have to fight his way from Stone step by step, while rocks and arrows rained down from Snow above. The commander, an anxious young knight with a pockmarked face, offered bread and cheese and the chance to warm themselves before his fire, but Mya declined. “We ought to keep going, my lady,” she said. “If it please you.” Catelyn nodded.
   Again they were given fresh mules. Hers was white. Mya smiled when she saw him. “Whitey’s a good one, my lady. Sure of foot, even on ice, but you need to be careful. He’ll kick if he doesn’t like you.”
   The white mule seemed to like Catelyn; there was no kicking, thank the gods. There was no ice either, and she was grateful for that as well. “My mother says that hundreds of years ago, this was where the snow began,” Mya told her. “It was always white above here, and the ice never melted.” She shrugged. “I can’t remember ever seeing snow this far down the mountain, but maybe it was that way once, in the olden times.”
   So young, Catelyn thought, trying to remember if she had ever been like that. The girl had lived half her life in summer, and that was all she knew. Winter is coming, child, she wanted to tell her. The words were on her lips; she almost said them. Perhaps she was becoming a Stark at last.
   Above Snow, the wind was a living thing, howling around them like a wolf in the waste, then falling off to nothing as if to lure them into complacency. The stars seemed brighter up here, so close that she could almost touch them, and the horned moon was huge in the clear black sky. As they climbed, Catelyn found it was better to look up than down. The steps were cracked and broken from centuries of freeze and thaw and the tread of countless mules, and even in the dark the heights put her heart in her throat. When they came to a high saddle between two spires of rock, Mya dismounted. “It’s best to lead the mules over,” she said. “The wind can be a little scary here, my lady.”
   Catelyn climbed stiffly from the shadows and looked at the path ahead; twenty feet long and close to three feet wide, but with a precipitous drop to either side. She could hear the wind shrieking. Mya stepped lightly out, her mule following as calmly as if they were crossing a bailey. It was her turn. Yet no sooner had she taken her first step than fear caught Catelyn in its jaws. She could feel the emptiness, the vast black gulfs of air that yawned around her. She stopped, trembling, afraid to move. The wind screamed at her and wrenched at her cloak, trying to pull her over the edge. Catelyn edged her foot backward, the most timid of steps, but the mule was behind her, and she could not retreat. I am going to die here, she thought. She could feel cold sweat trickling down her back.
   “Lady Stark,” Mya called across the gulf. The girl sounded a thousand leagues away. “Are you well?”
   Catelyn Tully Stark swallowed what remained of her pride. “I?.?.?.?I cannot do this, child,” she called out.
   “Yes you can,” the bastard girl said. “I know you can. Look how wide the path is.”
   “I don’t want to look.” The world seemed to be spinning around her, mountain and sky and mules, whirling like a child’s top. Catelyn closed her eyes to steady her ragged breathing.
   “I’ll come back for you,” Mya said. “Don’t move, my lady.”
   Moving was about the last thing Catelyn was about to do. She listened to the skirling of the wind and the scuffling sound of leather on stone. Then Mya was there, taking her gently by the arm. “Keep your eyes closed if you like. Let go of the rope now, Whitey will take care of himself. Very good, my lady. I’ll lead you over, it’s easy, you’ll see. Give me a step now. That’s it, move your foot, just slide it forward. See. Now another. Easy. You could run across. Another one, go on. Yes.” And so, foot by foot, step by step, the bastard girl led Catelyn across, blind and trembling, while the white mule followed placidly behind them.
   The waycastle called Sky was no more than a high, crescent-shaped wall of unmortared stone raised against the side of the mountain, but even the topless towers of Valyria could not have looked more beautiful to Catelyn Stark. Here at last the snow crown began; Sky’s weathered stones were rimed with frost, and long spears of ice hung from the slopes above.
   Dawn was breaking in the east as Mya Stone hallooed for the guards, and the gates opened before them. Inside the walls there was only a series of ramps and a great tumble of boulders and stones of all sizes. No doubt it would be the easiest thing in the world to begin an avalanche from here. A mouth yawned in the rock face in front of them. “The stables and barracks are in there,” Mya said. “The last part is inside the mountain. It can be a little dark, but at least you’re out of the wind. This is as far as the mules can go. Past here, well, it’s a sort of chimney, more like a stone ladder than proper steps, but it’s not too bad. Another hour and we’ll be there.”
   Catelyn looked up. Directly overhead, pale in the dawn light, she could see the foundations of the Eyrie. It could not be more than six hundred feet above them. From below it looked like a small white honeycomb. She remembered what her uncle had said of baskets and winches. “The Lannisters may have their pride,” she told Mya, “but the Tullys are born with better sense. I have ridden all day and the best part of a night. Tell them to lower a basket. I shall ride with the turnips.”
   The sun was well above the mountains by the time Catelyn Stark finally reached the Eyrie. A stocky, silver-haired man in a sky-blue cloak and hammered moon-and-falcon breastplate helped her from the basket; Ser Vardis Egen, captain of Jon Arryn’s household guard. Beside him stood Maester Colemon, thin and nervous, with too little hair and too much neck. “Lady Stark,” Ser Vardis said, “the pleasure is as great as it is unanticipated.” Maester Colemon bobbed his head in agreement. “Indeed it is, my lady, indeed it is. I have sent word to your sister. She left orders to be awakened the instant you arrived.”
   “I hope she had a good night’s rest,” Catelyn said with a certain bite in her tone that seemed to go unnoticed.
   The men escorted her from the winch room up a spiral stair. The Eyrie was a small castle by the standards of the great houses; seven slender white towers bunched as tightly as arrows in a quiver on a shoulder of the great mountain. It had no need of stables nor smithys nor kennels, but Ned said its granary was as large as Winterfell’s, and its towers could house five hundred men. Yet it seemed strangely deserted to Catelyn as she passed through it, its pale stone halls echoing and empty.
   Lysa was waiting alone in her solar, still clad in her bed robes. Her long auburn hair tumbled unbound across bare white shoulders and down her back. A maid stood behind her, brushing out the night’s tangles, but when Catelyn entered, her sister rose to her feet, smiling. “Cat,” she said. “Oh, Cat, how good it is to see you. My sweet sister.” She ran across the chamber and wrapped her sister in her arms. “How long it has been,” Lysa murmured against her. “Oh, how very very long.”
   It had been five years, in truth; five cruel years, for Lysa. They had taken their toll. Her sister was two years the younger, yet she looked older now. Shorter than Catelyn, Lysa had grown thick of body, pale and puffy of face. She had the blue eyes of the Tullys, but hers were pale and watery, never still. Her small mouth had turned petulant. As Catelyn held her, she remembered the slender, high-breasted girl who’d waited beside her that day in the sept at Riverrun. How lovely and full of hope she had been. All that remained of her sister’s beauty was the great fall of thick auburn hair that cascaded to her waist.
   “You look well,” Catelyn lied, “but?.?.?.?tired.”
   Her sister broke the embrace. “Tired. Yes. Oh, yes.” She seemed to notice the others then; her maid, Maester Colemon, Ser Vardis. “Leave us,” she told them. “I wish to speak to my sister alone.” She held Catelyn’s hand as they withdrew?.?.?.?
   ?.?.?.?and dropped it the instant the door closed. Catelyn saw her face change. It was as if the sun had gone behind a cloud. “Have you taken leave of your senses?” Lysa snapped at her. “To bring him here, without a word of permission, without so much as a warning, to drag us into your quarrels with the Lannisters?.?.?.?”
   “My quarrels?” Catelyn could scarce believe what she was hearing. A great fire burned in the hearth, but there was no trace of warmth in Lysa’s voice. “They were your quarrels first, sister. It was you who sent me that cursed letter, you who wrote that the Lannisters had murdered your husband.”
   “To warn you, so you could stay away from them! I never meant to fight them! Gods, Cat, do you know what you’ve done?”
   “Mother?” a small voice said. Lysa whirled, her heavy robe swirling around her. Robert Arryn, Lord of the Eyrie, stood in the doorway, clutching a ragged cloth doll and looking at them with large eyes. He was a painfully thin child, small for his age and sickly all his days, and from time to time he trembled. The shaking sickness, the maesters called it. “I heard voices.”
   Small wonder, Catelyn thought; Lysa had almost been shouting. Still, her sister looked daggers at her. “This is your aunt Catelyn, baby. My sister, Lady Stark. Do you remember?”
   The boy glanced at her blankly. “I think so,” he said, blinking, though he had been less than a year old the last time Catelyn had seen him.
   Lysa seated herself near the fire and said, “Come to Mother, my sweet one.” She straightened his bedclothes and fussed with his fine brown hair. “Isn’t he beautiful? And strong too, don’t you believe the things you hear. Jon knew. The seed is strong, he told me. His last words. He kept saying Robert’s name, and he grabbed my arm so hard he left marks. Tell them, the seed is strong. His seed. He wanted everyone to know what a good strong boy my baby was going to be.”
   “Lysa,” Catelyn said, “if you’re right about the Lannisters, all the more reason we must act quickly. We...”
   “Not in front of the baby,” Lysa said. “He has a delicate temper, don’t you, sweet one?”
   “The boy is Lord of the Eyrie and Defender of the Vale,” Catelyn reminded her, “and these are no times for delicacy. Ned thinks it may come to war.”
   “Quiet!” Lysa snapped at her. “You’re scaring the boy.” Little Robert took a quick peek over his shoulder at Catelyn and began to tremble. His doll fell to the rushes, and he pressed himself against his mother. “Don’t be afraid, my sweet baby,” Lysa whispered. “Mother’s here, nothing will hurt you.” She opened her robe and drew out a pale, heavy breast, tipped with red. The boy grabbed for it eagerly, buried his face against her chest, and began to suck. Lysa stroked his hair.
   Catelyn was at a loss for words. Jon Arryn’s son, she thought incredulously. She remembered her own baby, three-year-old Rickon, half the age of this boy and five times as fierce. Small wonder the lords of the Vale were restive. For the first time she understood why the king had tried to take the child away from his mother to foster with the Lannisters?.?.?.?
   “We’re safe here,” Lysa was saying. Whether to her or to the boy, Catelyn was not sure.
   “Don’t be a fool,” Catelyn said, the anger rising in her. “No one is safe. If you think hiding here will make the Lannisters forget you, you are sadly mistaken.”
   Lysa covered her boy’s ear with her hand. “Even if they could bring an army through the mountains and past the Bloody Gate, the Eyrie is impregnable. You saw for yourself. No enemy could ever reach us up here.”
   Catelyn wanted to slap her. Uncle Brynden had tried to warn her, she realized. “No castle is impregnable.”
   “This one is,” Lysa insisted. “Everyone says so. The only thing is, what am I to do with this Imp you have brought me?”
   “Is he a bad man?” the Lord of the Eyrie asked, his mother’s breast popping from his mouth, the nipple wet and red.
   “A very bad man,” Lysa told him as she covered herself, “but Mother won’t let him harm my little baby.”
   “Make him fly,” Robert said eagerly.
   Lysa stroked her son’s hair. “Perhaps we will,” she murmured. “Perhaps that is just what we will do.”
   ?



Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter35 凯特琳
  “夫人,您应该先捎个信来,”他们骑马爬上山口,唐纳尔·韦伍德爵士对她说,“那样的话,我们就可以派人护送。这年头山路的安全不比从前,更何况您只带了这么点人。”
  “唐纳尔爵士,我们的确是尝到了惨痛的教训。”凯特琳道。有时候她觉得自己铁石心肠。六个英勇的人牺牲了性命,她才能走到这里,然而她却连为他们掬一把泪都做不到。就连他们的名姓,也越来越模糊。“原住民日夜骚扰,我们第一次损失了三个人,后来又死了两个,兰尼斯特的仆人伤口溃烂,死于高烧。听到你手下接近的声音时,我本以为我们完蛋了。”他们决定孤注一掷,手握武器,背靠岩壁。侏儒当时一边磨斧头,一边开着语气辛辣的玩笑,这时波隆首先看到来者高举的旗帜,正是艾林家族的蓝底白色新月猎鹰标志。对凯特琳而言,再也没有比这更受她欢迎的东西了。
  “琼恩大人死后,这些原住民越来越胆大包天。”唐纳尔爵士道。他是个二十岁的年轻人,体格健壮,长相虽丑但待人诚恳,生了一个宽鼻和一头散乱的棕色粗发。“若是交给我办,我会带上一百精兵深入山区,把他们从窝里赶出来,好好教训一顿,可您妹妹不准。她连放手下骑士参加首相的比武大会都不准。说是要把所有的兵力都留在这儿,守护艾林谷……可谁也不清楚到底是要防备谁。有人说这是在捕风捉影。”他不安地看着她,仿佛突然想起她的身份。“夫人,希望我没说错话。我没有冒犯您的意思。”
  “唐纳尔爵士,实话实说怎么会冒犯到我呢?”凯特琳知道妹妹怕的是什么。不是影子,而是兰尼斯特,她一边想着,一边回头瞄了一眼骑行在波隆身旁的侏儒。自从契根死后,他们俩便成了哥们儿。小个子的精明狡狯,让她颇感不悦,他们刚上山时,他是她的俘虏,五花大绑,求助无门,瞧瞧如今他变成什么样了?虽然依旧是她的囚徒,但骑着马,腰间斜插匕首,鞍上绑着大斧,肩头披了跟那歌手赌骰子赢来的山猫皮披风,身上穿着从契根尸体上取走的锁子甲。二十名骑士和士兵走在侏儒和她残败不堪的队伍两侧,他们都是她妹妹莱莎及琼恩·艾林幼子的忠仆,然而提利昂却连一点畏惧的神色也无。难道他真是无辜?难道他当真与布兰、琼恩·艾林以及其他事情无关?果真如此,那她又是怎么了?为了把他带来这里,六个人丢了性命。
  她毅然决然地抛开疑虑。“等我们到了你的要塞,如果你能立刻请柯蒙学士过来,我会非常感激。罗德利克爵士因为伤势的关系,高烧不退。”她不止一次担心这忠勇的老骑士撑不过这趟旅程。末了他已经几乎无法骑马,波隆力劝她任他自生自灭,但凯特琳不听。她反而令他们将他绑在鞍上,并吩咐歌手马瑞里安负责看护。
  唐纳尔爵士迟疑半晌才回答。“莱莎夫人下令要学士留在鹰巢城,以便随时照顾劳勃少主。”他说,“不过我们血门要塞有个修士负责处理伤患,他可以替您手下疗伤。”
  相较于修士的祈祷,凯特琳对学士的医疗知识要有信心得多。她正准备说出心中想法,防御工事便已在前方出现。迤长的城垛建筑在两边危崖上,山路收缩到勉强只容四人并肩骑行,两座瞭望塔攀附于岩壁之上,彼此以一弯饱经风霜的灰石密闭拱桥相连。沉默的脸庞从塔中的射箭孔、城垛和石桥间注视着他们。快到顶端时,一名骑士骑马过来迎接。他的坐骑和铠甲都是灰色,但披风却是奔流城抖擞的蓝红相间图案,一尾用黄金和黑曜石精工打造、闪闪发光的黑鱼镶在他肩头。“是谁要通过血门?”他喊道。
  “唐纳尔·韦伍德爵士,以及凯特琳夫人和她的同伴。”年轻骑士回答。
  血门骑士揭开面罩。“我就觉得眼前这位夫人面熟。小凯特,你离家可真远啊。”
  “叔叔,您不也是?”虽然历经了一切苦难,她还是发自内心地微笑。听见那沙哑、如烟熏般的嗓音,仿佛时光倒流二十年,又把她带回到童年时光。
  “我的家就在这里。”他粗鲁地说。
  “你的家在我心里。”凯特琳告诉他,“把头盔拿下来,我想再好好看你。”
  “只怕过了这些年,还是没好看到哪里去。”布林登·徒利虽然这么说,但当他揭起头盔时,凯特琳却认为他撒了谎。他的容貌虽然饱经风霜,岁月偷走了他的红褐头发,只留满头灰白,但他的笑容依旧,肥如毛虫的浓眉依旧,深邃蓝眼中的笑意依旧。“莱莎知道你要来吗?”
  “我们事先来不及通知。”凯特琳告诉他。这时其他人也跟了上来。“叔叔,只怕风暴在我身后穷追不舍。”
  “我们能进峡谷吗?”唐纳尔爵士问。韦伍德家的人向来讲究礼仪。
  “以鹰巢城公爵、艾林谷守护者、真正的东境守护劳勃·艾林之名,我让你们通过,并要求你们以他之名维持和平。”布林登爵士回答,“走吧。”
  于是她骑马跟在他身边,穿过血门的阴影。英雄纪元时期,无数兵马命丧于此,却依然无法攻克峡谷。石砌工事彼端,峰峦骤然展开,绿野、蓝天和白雪皑皑的山尖骤然呈现,美得让她喘不过气。此刻,艾林谷正沐浴在晨光之中。
  峡谷在他们面前绵延,直至氤氲弥漫的东方,这乃是一个祥和恬静的国度,四面受群山庇护,内中是肥沃的黑土,宽阔而舒缓的河川,还有在阳光下明亮如镜、数以百计的大小湖泊。田野间大麦、小麦和玉米结实累累,就连高庭所生产的南瓜也不比这里硕大,水果更不及此地甜美。他们走进峡谷西端,通过最后一道山口后,道路便开始蜿蜒向下,直至足足两里高的山脚下。此处峡谷甚窄,不需半日即可穿越,北边的山脉近在咫尺,凯特琳仿佛伸手可及。此地最高的山被称做“巨人之熗”,重重山脉都仰之弥高,它的山尖离地三里半,消失在冰冷的雾气之中。“阿莱莎之泪”幽魂般的激流自其高耸的西峦贯穿而下,即使距离如此遥远,凯特琳也分辨得出那条闪亮的银丝带,与暗色的磐石对比鲜明。
  叔叔看见她停了下来,便策马靠过来指给她看。“就在那里,阿莱莎之泪旁边,如果你看得够仔细,阳光又恰好照到城墙,就能见到闪现的白光。”
  七座高塔,奈德曾经告诉她,如纯白的匕首刺进苍天的肚腹,耸立云天,站在城垛上,云层都在你脚下。“要走多久?”她问。
  “今天傍晚我们可以抵达山下,”布林登叔叔道,“但上山还要再花去一天的时间。”
  后面的罗德利克·凯索爵士开了口,“夫人,”他说,“恐怕我今天没法再走下去。”他的脸塌成一团,新长的胡子参差不齐,看来非常虚弱,凯特琳真担心他会跌下马。
  “你本不该再走。”她说,“我所要求你做的,你不但尽数办到,还大大超出我的期望。我叔叔会陪我上鹰巢城,兰尼斯特必须跟我走,但你和其他人没有理由不留在这里好好休息,恢复元气。”
  “能招待他们作为宾客是我们的荣幸。”年轻的唐纳尔爵士努力严肃而依礼地说。除了罗德利克爵士,当初跟她一起从路口旅店出发的人,如今只剩波隆、维里·渥德爵士和歌手马瑞里安。
  “夫人,”马瑞里安驱骑向前,“请您允许我也陪伴您到鹰巢城去,我看到了故事的开头,也想看看故事怎么结束。”男孩的声音虽然憔悴,却出奇坚决,眼里闪着热切的光芒。
  凯特琳原本就没有邀这名歌手同行,完全是他自作主张。至于为什么许多比他勇敢的人都弃尸荒野,他却活得好端端的,她就不得而知了。总之他在途中长了点胡碴,看起来多了点男人味道,他都走了这么远,或许她不该拒绝他。“好吧。”她对他说。
  “我也去。”波隆表示。
  她更不喜欢他。要不是波隆,她绝不可能抵达艾林谷,这点她很清楚。这名佣兵是个极其剽悍的战士,他的剑为他们杀出一条血路。即便如此,凯特琳还是不喜欢这人。他有勇气,力量也不缺,但他心里没有仁慈二字,更别说忠诚。她时常看见他跟兰尼斯特骑行在一块儿,低语交谈,同声大笑。她原本打算当下就把他和侏儒隔离开,但既然答应让马瑞里安一起去鹰巢城,她实在没有合适的理由拒绝他。“随你的吧。”她说,却也发现他根本就没请求她同意。
  维里·渥德爵士和罗德利克爵士留了下来,由一位说话轻声细语的修士照料他们的伤势。他们那几匹憔悴不堪的马也被留下。唐纳尔爵士保证会先派鸟儿将他们到来的消息通知鹰巢城和月门堡。有人从马厩里牵来精力充沛、鬃毛蓬松而熟悉山路的马,他们只歇息不到一个小时便又再度上路,朝下方的谷地平原出发,凯特琳走在叔叔旁边,波隆、提利昂·兰尼斯特、马瑞里安以及布林登的六名手下跟随在后。
  直到他们走过三分之一的下山路,远离其他人的听力范围之后,布林登·徒利方才转向她说:“好吧,孩子,告诉我这场风暴是怎么回事。”
  “叔叔,我早不是小孩子了。”凯特琳道。但她还是一五一十地告诉了他,虽然花的时间远远超出预期。她从莱莎的信、布兰坠楼、刺客的匕首、小指头,一直讲到她在岔路旅店与提利昂·兰尼斯特的巧遇。
  叔叔静静地听着,眉头越皱越深,浓厚的眉毛盖住了眼睛。布林登·徒利是个善于倾听的人……除非对象是她父亲。他是霍斯特公爵的弟弟,虽只相差五岁,但自凯特琳有记忆起,两人便已不和。凯特琳八岁时兄弟俩一场大吵,霍斯特公爵指责布林登是“徒利家的害群黑羊”,但布林登笑着说他们家族的标志是跃出水面的鳟鱼,所以他应该是黑鱼,而非黑羊。从那天起,他便以此为纹章。
  一直到她和莱莎出嫁那天,两人的纷争都没结束。布林登正是在婚宴上对他哥哥宣布自己要跟莱莎一起离开奔流城,去为她的新婚丈夫、鹰巢城公爵效命。据艾德慕偶尔写给她的信中所言,从那之后,霍斯特公爵再没提过弟弟的名字。
  虽然如此,在凯特琳的少女时代,每每父亲大人太忙,母亲大人又病得太重,霍斯特公爵的子女分享喜怒哀乐的对象,却是布林登叔叔。不论凯特琳,莱莎,还是艾德慕……噢,对了,即便父亲的养子培提尔·贝里席……他都耐心十足地侧耳倾听,为他们获得的成功同声欢笑,对他们幼稚惹来的麻烦表示同情,一如此刻。
  她说完之后,叔叔沉默了很长一段时间,他的坐骑沿着陡峭的岩径小心下山。“这事一定要让你父亲知道,”最后他说,“如果兰尼斯特真的出兵,临冬城距离遥远,艾林谷有崇山峻岭,但奔流城恰好在他们必经之路上。”
  “这正是我担忧的,”凯特琳坦承,“等我们到了鹰巢城,我立刻请柯蒙学士派鸟儿捎信去。”她还有别的消息要送,奈德交代她通知诸侯,命令他们准备防御北方。“艾林谷里情势如何?”
  “人人都义愤填膺,”布林登·徒利说:“琼恩大人深受爱戴,如今国王把一个近三百年来都由艾林家族继承的职位交给詹姆·兰尼斯特,大家都觉得深受侮辱。莱莎命令我们称呼她儿子为真正的东境守护,但这骗不了人。至于首相大人的死因,也不只有你妹妹怀疑。当然,没人敢公开宣称琼恩是被谋害,可这却是个挥之不去的阴影。”他看了凯特琳一眼,嘴巴一抿。“还有那孩子的问题。”
  “那孩子?他怎么样?”眼前是一块低垂的岩石,她低下头,之后他们转了个大弯。
  叔叔的口气忧心忡忡。“劳勃公爵,”他叹道,“才六岁大,一天到晚生病,拿走他的玩偶他就哭。他是琼恩·艾林的亲生儿子,有天上诸神为证,可有人传说他太过虚弱,无法继承父亲的宝座。过去十四年来琼恩大人都在君临任职,此间是由大总管奈斯特·罗伊斯负责,不少人据此认定应该由他来代理,直到那孩子长大为止。还有的人认为莱莎理应再婚,并且越快越好。如今鹰巢城内挤满了追求者,多得像战场上的乌鸦。”
  “我早该料到,”凯特琳道。这消息不足为奇,莱莎还年轻,山谷王国更是一份最厚重的嫁妆。“莱莎会再嫁吗?”
  “她同意,只要找到合适的人。”布林登·徒利道,“但她却拒绝了奈斯特大人和其他十来位追求者。她对外发誓这次要由她来选择夫婿。”
  “别人也就算了,至少你不该怪她。”
  布林登爵士哼了一声。“我也没怪她,可……在我看来莱莎只是装模作样,她虽然很享受被人追求的爱情游戏,但我相信你妹妹打算亲自主政,直到儿子长大,成为名副其实的鹰巢城公爵。”
  “女人跟男人一样可以英明统治。”凯特琳说。
  “合适的女人才可以。”叔叔从旁扫了她一眼,“凯特,别搞错了,莱莎可不是你。”他迟疑了一会儿。“真要说的话,我很怕你会发现你妹妹能帮得上的忙……没有想像中的多。”
  她被搞糊涂了。“你是什么意思?”
  “从君临回来的莱莎,和当初随被任命为首相的丈夫南下时的她,已经不是同一个人。这些年来她吃了不少苦头,你一定得知道。艾林大人虽然是个忠实的好丈夫,但他们的婚姻是建立在政治而非感情之上。”
  “我的不也是?”
  “你们的婚姻出发点相同,但你的际遇比她好得多。她有两个孩子生下来就没活成,经历了四次流产,加上艾林大人的死……凯特琳,诸神只给了莱莎一个孩子,如今她活着就是为了他。可怜的孩子。难怪她宁可逃走,也不愿见到儿子交给兰尼斯特家抚养。孩子,你妹妹现在非常害怕,而她最怕的就是兰尼斯特。她像个夜贼似的偷偷溜出红堡,跑回艾林谷,一切都是为了把儿子从狮口中抢救出来……结果这会儿你却把狮子带进了她家门。”
  “我把他擒来的。”凯特琳说。她右手边的山岩出现了一个裂缝,活像一张深不见底的黑暗大口,正张开打着哈欠。她勒紧马缰,小心翼翼地绕过去。
  “是吗?”叔叔回头瞄了一眼,看看正在身后缓缓下山的提利昂·兰尼斯特。“我见他鞍挂斧头,腰插匕首,后面还有个如影随形的佣兵。亲爱的,你所谓的‘擒’从何说起啊?”
  凯特琳不安地动了动。“反正侏儒人在这里,并且不是自愿。不管什么说法,总之他是我的犯人。莱莎想叫他认罪的急切程度不会在我之下。兰尼斯特家谋害的不是别人,正是她的丈夫啊,当初写信警告我们的也是她。”
  “黑鱼”布林登疲倦地对她笑笑。“孩子,希望你是对的。”他叹口气,言下之意却大不以为然。
  马蹄下的斜坡开始放缓,太阳已在西边。道路逐渐宽阔,变得笔直,凯特琳也首次注意到路边有野花和青草。等他们抵达谷地平原,行进的速度更快,他们没有浪费时间,加紧赶路,穿越青翠绿林与沉静的小村庄,经过果园和金黄色的麦田,溅起水花渡过阳光照耀的溪流。叔叔派出掌旗手跑在前面,长竿上飘扬着两面旗帜,上方的是艾林家族的新月猎鹰,下面则是他自己的黑鱼。农家马车,生意人的货车和小贵族家的骑手纷纷回避,让他们通过。
  即便如此,当他们抵达巨人之熗山脚下那座坚固城堡时,天色已经全黑。城垛上火把通明,新月在护城河的漆黑水面舞动。吊桥已经升起,铁闸也已降下,但凯特琳看到城门楼内的火光,灯光也从城楼后面的窗户间流泻出来。
  “这就是月门堡。”队伍靠近城堡时,叔叔说。他的掌旗手骑到护城河边招呼塔楼里的人。“奈斯特大人的居城。他应该在等我们了。你再看看上面。”
  凯特琳抬起头,不断抬高、抬高、抬高。起初,她只看到山石和树木,夜幕覆盖的崇山峻岭,漆黑一如无星之夜。接着,她注意到高处飘渺的花火,那原是一座城堡的塔楼,嵌筑于陡峭的危崖绝壁上,其灯火犹如橙色的眼睛般俯视大地。在那之上,还有一座更高更远的塔,再上去还有一座,几乎只是夜空中一点闪耀的火星。最后,在飞鹰翱翔的极高处,有一片在月光下闪烁的白光。她仰视着高空朦胧的苍白高塔,晕眩感顿时排山倒海般袭来。
  “鹰巢城。”她听见马瑞里安喃喃说,显然大为震惊。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特尖锐的声音插进来:“看来艾林家的人挺孤僻,不喜欢有人作伴。假如你打算要我们摸黑爬上去,那干脆在这里把我杀了好了。”
  “我们今晚在此过夜,明天上山。”布林登告诉他。
  “哟,我可迫不及待,”侏儒回话,“要怎么上去?骑山羊我可不在行。”
  “我们骑的是骡子。”布林登微笑道。
  “山上凿了石阶。”凯特琳说。奈德提起他与劳勃·拜拉席恩和琼恩·艾林在此度过的童年岁月时,曾经跟她讲过。
  叔叔点头。“现在天太暗,看不见,但的确是有石阶可走。石阶对马来说太陡太狭窄,骡子倒还勉强能成。沿路有三座堡垒:危岩堡、雪山堡和长天堡,骡子最高可以走到长天堡。”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特一脸狐疑地往上瞄。“那接下来怎么办?”
  布林登微笑道:“在那之后,山路太险,连骡子也上不去。所以接下来我们步行上山,或者你想搭篮子?鹰巢城在长天堡正上方的山顶,它的地窖里有六个挂铁链的大绞盘,负责拉补给。如果你愿意,兰尼斯特大人,我可以安排你跟面包、啤酒和苹果一起上去。”
  侏儒干笑一声。“可惜我不是南瓜。”他说,“哎,如果我老爸知道他儿子跟萝卜一样被拖上断头台,一定很不高兴。假如你们要徒步上山,恐怕我也得照做。我们兰尼斯特家的人多少还有点自尊。”
  “自尊?”凯特琳斥道。他那充满嘲弄的口吻和过于轻慢的态度让她非常恼火。“我看是自傲吧。骄傲自大,贪得无厌,迷恋权位。”
  “我老哥的确傲慢得很,”提利昂·兰尼斯特答道,“我老爸则根本是贪婪的化身,至于我那好姐姐嘛,迷恋权位就跟呼吸一般重要。惟有我,却是只天真无邪的小羊。怎么样,要不要我咩咩叫两声给你听啊?”他咧嘴嘻笑。
  她还不及回答,吊桥便喀啦喀啦降了下来,接着他们听到上过油的铁链滑动,铁闸也随之升起。士兵们手持火炬出来为他们照明,叔叔领头穿过护城河。奈斯特·罗伊斯男爵,艾林谷的大总管和月门堡的守护者,正在中庭里迎接他们,身边围满了骑士。“史塔克夫人,”他鞠躬道。他是个身躯庞大、胸膛厚实的人,动作起来颇显笨拙。
  凯特琳下了马,站在他面前。“奈斯特大人,”她说。她久闻其大名,他是青铜约恩的堂弟,生于罗伊斯家族的旁系支脉,但本身依旧是个响当当的人物。“我们长途跋涉,疲累不堪,如果您方便的话,今晚想在此借宿一宿。”
  “夫人,请别客气。”奈斯特男爵粗声道,“但您的妹妹莱莎夫人刚从鹰巢城传话下来,希望能立刻见您一面。跟您同来的人今晚就住这里,明天一大早送他们上山。”
  叔叔翻身下马。“这太疯狂了!”他唐突地说。布林登·徒利向来不是个善于修饰话语棱角的人。“今天并不是满月,你还要他们连夜上山?就算莱莎也知道这是找死。”
  “布林登爵士,骡子认得路哪。”一个瘦长结实的十七八岁少女自奈斯特男爵身边走上前来。她一头剪短的黑发,身穿骑马皮衣和一件镀银轻环甲。她朝凯特琳鞠躬的姿势,比她主人还要优雅。“夫人,我向您保证,不会出事的。能带您上山是我的荣幸。这条路我摸黑走过几百次,米歇尔说我父亲准是头山羊。”
  她那充满自信的口气,听得凯特琳忍不住微笑。“孩子,你可有名字?”
  “夫人高兴的话,叫我米亚·石东就行。”女孩道。
  她听了却不高兴。凯特琳好不容易才维持住脸上笑容。石东是艾林谷私生孩子的姓,正如北方的雪诺,高庭的佛花。依照习俗,七大王国各有专门给没爹的孩子用的姓。凯特琳对这女孩本身并无恶感,只是不免突然想到奈德那正驻守长城的私生子,这个念头让她羞愤交加。她挣扎着找话回应。
  奈斯特男爵填补了沉默。“米亚是个机灵的孩子,她起誓会把您安全地带到莱莎夫人那边,我相信她。她从没教我失望过。”
  “既然如此,米亚·石东,我就把自己交到你手中了。”凯特琳道,“奈斯特大人,还请您严加看管我的犯人。”
  “也请您给这位犯人弄杯酒,来只香酥烤鸡,免得他饿死。”兰尼斯特道,“饭后有个女孩乐乐更好,怕只怕我要求得太多了。”佣兵波隆听了哈哈大笑。
  奈斯特男爵没理会他的嘲弄。“夫人,就照您吩咐,一切悉听尊愿。”然后他才看看侏儒。“把兰尼斯特大人送进塔上的监狱,帮他张罗酒肉。”
  提利昂·兰尼斯特被领走之后,凯特琳向叔叔和余人告别,跟着那私生女穿过城堡。两头骡子等在城堡的上层庭院里,整装待发。米亚扶她骑上,一位身着天蓝色披风的守卫拉开狭窄的后门。门外是浓密的云杉和松木,山壁像堵黑墙,但岩石上果真有深深凿出的石阶,向上直入天际。“有些人觉得闭上眼睛会比较安心,”米亚领着骡子穿过后门,走进森林。“他们觉得害怕或头晕的时候,常把骡子抓得太紧,可骡子不喜欢这样。”
  “我本姓徒利,又嫁进史塔克家,”凯特琳道,“要吓到我可不容易。你打算点火把吗?”石阶像沥青一般黑。
  女孩扮了个鬼脸。“点火你反而看不见啦。今晚天气这么好,有月亮和星光足矣。米歇尔说我有对猫头鹰的眼睛。”她也骑了上去,催促骡子踏上第一阶。凯特琳的坐骑自行跟了上去。
  “你刚才也提到米歇尔。”凯特琳道。骡子的步伐虽慢,却很平稳,她已经非常满意。
  “米歇尔是我的爱人。”米亚解释,“米歇尔·雷德佛,他是林恩·科布瑞爵士的侍从。过几年等他当上骑士,我们就要结婚了。”
  她的语气好像珊莎,都是那么愉悦美妙,无忧无虑,充满梦想,凯特琳听了不禁微笑,笑里却带着忧伤。她知道雷德佛家是峡谷地区历史悠久的世家大族,体内更有先民的血脉。她或许能成为他的爱人,然而雷德佛家的人绝不会娶私生女。他家里会帮他安排一桩门当户对的婚事,或许是科布瑞家族,也可能是韦伍德或罗伊斯家族,甚至是艾林谷外的豪门望族。就算米歇尔·雷德佛跟这女孩睡过,也不能代表什么。
  上山的过程比凯特琳原本期待的要轻松许多。森林离他们很近,伸展过来遮住山路,搭起一棚瑟瑟作响的青绿屋顶,连月光也被遮蔽,所以她们仿佛是在暗道里行进。但是骡子的步履稳健,毫无疲态,米亚·石东也的确如有夜视能力。山路蜿蜒崎岖,两人沿路缓步慢行,越过山壁。厚厚的松针铺在地上宛如绒毯,骡子走在石阶上只发出最细微的声音。这片宁静安抚了她的情绪,轻微的晃动让凯特琳在鞍上摇摇摆摆,没多久她就开始抗拒瞌睡的诱惑了。
  或许她真打了一阵盹吧,因为宏伟的镶铁城门突然便矗立在她们面前。“危岩堡到了。”米亚开心地跳下骡子宣布。坚实的石城墙顶插满铁钉,两个圆胖的塔楼环绕主堡。城门在米亚的呼喊下缓缓打开,负责指挥这座堡垒的骑士是个粗壮的家伙,他亲切地叫出米亚的名字,拿出刚从烤架上取下、虽有点焦但热腾腾的烧肉和烤洋葱招待她们。凯特琳早已忘记自己有多饿,站在中庭里就吃了起来,马夫则把她们的鞍鞫换到精力充沛的新骡子背上。温热的肉汁流过她的下巴,滴在披风上,但她实在太饿,便也管不了这许多。
  随后她们骑上新骡子,在星光照耀下再度出发。凯特琳觉得这次的山路更为艰险,不仅路径更陡,石阶磨损得厉害,地上也散满了小圆石和岩石碎片。有好几次米亚都得下骡,清开路上的落石。“若是骡子在这里摔断腿,那可就危险了。”她说。凯特琳只有同意的份。此时她已经能切身感受所处的高度,这里林木渐稀,风势转强,拉扯着她的衣服,把头发吹进眼睛里。山路不断迂回盘旋,因此她可以看见下面的危岩堡,以及更下方的月门堡,那里的火光好似烛焰一般。
  雪山堡比危岩堡小得多,只有一座加固的塔楼,一座木料搭建的主堡,以及躲在低矮石墙后的马厩。围墙砌得很粗糙,没有涂上灰泥。虽然如此,它却紧靠着巨人之熗,形势足以掌控危岩堡以上所有的石阶。若有敌人想动鹰巢城的主意,他就得从危岩堡一阶一阶地打上来,同时还必须承受自雪山堡如雨般落下的飞箭和落石。这里的指挥官是个一脸麻子、焦躁不安的年轻骑士。他拿面包和乳酪招待她们,并请两人到他的火炉边取暖,但米亚婉拒了。“夫人,我们应该继续走,”她说:“如果您愿意的话。”凯特琳点点头。
  她们再次换了新骡子。给她的那头是白的,米亚一见便微笑道:“夫人,小白是头好骡。就算步履坚冰,它的脚步也很稳,但您千万小心,他要是不喜欢您,可是会踢人的。”
  诸神保佑,小白似乎还挺喜欢凯特琳,至少它没有踢人。路上没有冰,这点她也很感激。“我妈说,数百年前,这里就是风雪线。”米亚告诉她,“从这往上便是白茫茫的,冰雪从不融化。”她耸耸肩,“离山顶还很远,我不记得在这儿看过雪,不过,或许古时候是那样罢。”
  她好年轻,凯特琳心想,一边试着回忆自己是否曾如她这般纯真。这女孩大半时光都活在夏季,除此之外她一无所知。孩子,凛冬将至啊,她想告诉她。话到嘴边,几乎就要出口,或许她究竟是逐渐变成史塔克家的人了吧。
  雪山堡之上,强风是个活生生的事物,犹如荒野孤狼般在她们周围呼啸狂吼,时时又归于平静,仿佛有意诱使她们掉以轻心。从这里看去,星星似乎更亮,好似近在咫尺,触手可及。一弯新月挂在清朗的夜空中,显得硕大无朋。凯特琳只觉上山时往上看比往下看感觉好多了。经过几百年来的结冰、融雪和无以计数的骡蹄踩踏,石阶破损得相当厉害,即便是在黑暗中看不清,她依旧提心吊胆。当她们来到两座尖石间的平台时,米亚爬下骡子。“这里我们最好牵骡子过去,”她说,“夫人,请注意,这儿的风有点强。”
  凯特琳手脚僵硬地从阴影里爬出,看看眼前的山路:大约二十尺长,三尺宽,但路的两边都是万丈深渊。她能听见冷风的呼啸。米亚轻轻探出脚步,骡子平稳地跟随在后,尤似穿越城堡中庭。接下来就轮到她了。凯特琳才刚踏出第一步,恐惧就紧紧地抓住了她。她感觉到两侧的虚无空洞,感觉到在她周遭大口呵欠的黑色气旋。她停下脚步,颤抖着不敢前进。狂风向她嘶吼,拉扯她的披风,企图将她拖下山崖。凯特琳畏缩地退了一小步,但骡子挡在后面,她没有去路。我要死在这里了,她心想。她觉得背心冷汗淋漓。
  “史塔克夫人,”米亚从对面喊。女孩的声音听起来仿佛有几千里远。“您还好吗?”
  凯特琳·徒利·史塔克咽下了仅存的自尊。“孩子,我……我做不到。”
  “没问题的,”私生女孩说,“我知道您行。您看看路有多宽。”
  “我不想看。”世界仿佛在她身边旋转,山脉、天空和骡子通通搅成一团。凯特琳闭上眼睛,稳住自己急促的呼吸。
  “我这就过来,”米亚道,“夫人,您站在那儿别动。”
  此刻凯特琳最不会做的就是乱动。她听着风声呼啸,以及皮革在石头上发出的摩擦,随后米亚就来了,轻轻地牵起她的手。“您怕的话,闭上眼睛就好。绳子可以放开,小白自己会走。很好,夫人。我带您过去,您看吧,没什么大不了。走一步试试看,就是这样,动动您的脚,往前滑就对了,看,挺简单吧?再来一步,慢慢来,路这么宽,您都可以跑哩。再来一步,再来。对了。”私生女孩就这样一步一步带着闭起眼睛,颤抖不已的凯特琳走过危崖,那头白骡子则慢悠悠地跟在后面。
  长天堡不过是一道新月形状,沿着山壁用粗石堆砌而成的高耸城墙,但凯特琳·史塔克却觉得,即便傲立云霄的瓦雷利亚通天塔也没这般美丽。雪线由此开始,长天堡历尽沧桑的城墙处处结霜,其上的斜坡挂满了长长的冰柱。
  米亚·石东向守卫打过招呼,城门便在她们面前打开,此时东方已经渐露曙光。城墙背后是一连串的坡道,各种大小的岩石摇摇欲坠,这里无疑便是全世界最容易山崩的地方了。她们面前的岩壁上开了一个通道。“马厩和军营都在里面。”米亚说,“最后一段路是在山内,有点黑,但也免了风雪。骡子只能到此为止,从这儿开始,嗯,直直地爬上去,那路比较像石头做的云梯,而非正式的台阶,但还不算太难走。大概再有一个小时就到了。”
  凯特琳抬头仰望,在头顶正上方,破晓的晨光之中,她可以看见鹰巢城的基石,离她们大概不超过六百尺。从下看去,如同小小的白色蜂窝。她忆起叔叔提起的篮子和绞盘。“兰尼斯特家的人或许自负傲慢,”她告诉米亚:“但徒利家的人懂得变通之道。我已经骑了一整天马,又走了大半夜。请他们放下篮子,我跟萝卜一起上山。”
  凯特琳·史塔克终于抵达鹰巢城时,太阳已经高高升起。一位满头银发、身材健壮、穿着天蓝色披风、新月猎鹰胸甲的人扶她出了吊篮。他是琼恩·艾林的侍卫队长瓦狄斯·伊根爵士,站在他身边的则是体格瘦弱、神色不安、头发太少、脖子却太长的柯蒙学士。“史塔克夫人,”瓦狄斯爵士道,“您真是教我们又惊又喜。”柯蒙学士颔首同意。“可不是嘛,夫人,可不是嘛。我已经带话给您妹妹,她吩咐您一到就叫醒她。”
  “我希望她昨晚睡得香甜。”凯特琳的话中带了一丝嘲讽,但似乎没人注意。
  他们护送她从绞盘室走上螺旋梯。以王国中贵族的标准而言,鹰巢城规模不大,只是七座白色尖塔像筒里的箭一样挤成一团,坐落在山巅上。它虽无马厩、铁铺或犬舍,但奈德曾说这里的粮仓和临冬城的一般大,而塔楼足以容纳五百人。然而当凯特琳行经其中,却发现城堡异常荒凉,白石打造的厅堂里回声四起,空无一人。
  莱莎独自在书房里等她,身上披着睡袍。她一头红褐色长发未经整理,垂过裸露的肩膀,覆在背后。一个侍女站在她身后,正帮她梳理因睡眠而打结的发丝。凯特琳刚进门,妹妹立刻笑盈盈地起身。“凯特,”她说,“噢,凯特,见到你真好。我亲爱的好姐姐。”她跑过房间,紧紧地搂住姐姐。“我们好久没见面了,”莱莎抱着她喃喃说,“噢,真的好久好久。”
  事实上,两人有五年没见。对莱莎而言,那是残酷的五年,岁月在她身上留下了痕迹。妹妹小她两岁,但现在看起来年纪却比她大。莱莎原本就比凯特琳矮,如今她胖了,脸也显得苍白臃肿。她有着徒利家族的蓝眼睛,却是那么黯淡而湿润,目光游移不定,小嘴唇也没了生气。凯特琳抱着她,想起当年在奔流城的圣堂婚礼时站在自己身边,那个身躯纤细、抬头挺胸的女孩。如今妹妹的美貌只剩下那头蓬松柔软、流泻至腰的红棕色长发。
  “你看起来气色很好,”凯特琳撒了谎。“只是……有点累。”
  妹妹松开她。“是有点累,是啊,真的有点累。”这时她似乎注意到在场的其他人:侍女、柯蒙学士和瓦狄斯爵士。“你们下去罢,”她告诉他们,“我想跟我姐姐单独谈谈。”她挽起凯特琳,看着他们离开……
  ……门一关上,便立刻摔开她的手。凯特琳见她脸色一变,仿佛乌云遮蔽了太阳。“你到底想干什么?”莱莎斥责她,“竟然未经许可,连声招呼都不打,就把他带来这里,把我们扯进你跟兰尼斯特的争端……”
  “我的争端?”凯特琳简直不敢相信自己的耳朵。壁炉里火光熊熊,但莱莎的声音却没有丝毫温暖。“小妹,打一开始这就是你的事。你写了那封该死的信给我,说兰尼斯特家的人害死了你丈夫。”
  “我写信的目的是警告你,叫你离他们远一点!不是叫你跟他们硬碰硬!诸神在上,凯特,你知道这样做会有什么后果?”
  “妈?”一个细小的声音说。莱莎旋身,厚重的长袍也跟着转圈。鹰巢城公爵劳勃·艾林站在门边,抱着一个破烂的布偶,睁大双眼看着她们。这孩子瘦得可怜,个子比同年龄的孩子都要小,一张病恹恹的脸,还不时颤抖。她知道,学士管这种病叫癫痫。“我听见说话的声音了。”
  这也难怪,凯特琳心想,因为莱莎刚才几乎就是在吼。妹妹看她的眼神依旧锐利如刀。“小宝贝,这是你凯特琳阿姨。她是我姐姐,史塔克夫人,你还记得吗?”
  小男孩一脸茫然地看着她。“好像记得。”他眨着眼说。凯特琳上次见他时,他还未满周岁。
  莱莎在火炉边坐下。“小亲亲,到妈咪这儿来。”她整整他的睡衣,拨拨他的头发。“你看他漂不漂亮?其实他也很强壮,你别听信外边的传言。琼恩很清楚,他亲口对我说‘种性强韧’,这是他的临终遗言。他一直念叨着劳勃的名字,用力抓我的手,直到留下血痕。他是要我告诉他们,种性强韧,这是他的种,他要大家都知道我的小宝贝长大之后会变成个强壮的男子汉。”
  “莱莎,”凯特琳道,“如果关于兰尼斯特家的情况属实,那我们应该赶紧采取行动。我们——”
  “不要在我宝贝面前谈这些。”莱莎说,“他的脾气很纤细,对不对啊,小亲亲?”
  “这孩子是鹰巢城公爵,也是艾林谷的守护者。”凯特琳提醒她,“现在不是曲意温柔的时候。奈德认为依目前情势很可能会演变至战争。”
  “闭嘴!”莱莎怒叱。“你吓到孩子了。”小劳勃从她肩头偷偷望了凯特琳一眼,然后发起抖来。他的玩偶掉到地毯上,他则紧紧抱住母亲。“我亲爱的小宝贝,别怕喔。”莱莎轻声说,“妈咪在这里,不会有事的。”她掀开睡袍,拉出一只苍白但涨鼓鼓、奶头红润的乳房。男孩渴切地抓住它,把头埋在她胸口,吸吮了起来。莱莎抚弄着他的头发。
  凯特琳说不出话来。这竟然是琼恩·艾林的儿子,她难以置信地想。她想起了自己的小儿子,瑞肯才三岁,年纪只有这男孩的一半,却精力旺盛,足以当他好几倍有余。难怪艾林谷的诸侯们焦虑不安。她终于了解到国王为何要把这孩子从母亲身边带开,交给兰尼斯特家抚养……
  “在这里,我们不会有事。”莱莎说。至于这话究竟是对她说,还是对那孩子说,凯特琳无法确定。
  “别傻了,”凯特琳道,怒意陡然从心中升起。“现在哪里都不安全。你以为躲在这里,兰尼斯特家就会忘记你的存在吗?你真是大错特错!”
  莱莎伸手捂住男孩的耳朵。“就算他们带兵杀进崇山峻岭,穿过血门,也不可能攻破鹰巢城。你自己也看到了,没有人能攻到这里。”
  凯特琳有种想甩她耳光的冲动。布林登叔叔试图警告她,她这才明白原因何在。“世上没有攻不破的城堡。”
  “这座城堡就攻不破。”莱莎坚持,“而且每个人都知道。现在惟一的问题是,我该怎么处置你带来的这个小恶魔?”
  “他是坏人吗?”鹰巢城主松开口中红润潮湿的乳头问。
  “他是个非常非常坏的人。”莱莎告诉他,一边穿好衣服。“但是妈咪不会让他欺负我的小亲亲。”
  “让他飞。”劳勃急切地说。
  莱莎搓搓儿子的头发。“这主意不错,”她喃喃道,“这主意的确不错。”

[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-08-29 12:53重新编辑 ]
寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 36楼  发表于: 2015-08-30 0
   35.EDDARD


   He found Littlefinger in the brothel’s common room, chatting amiably with a tall, elegant woman who wore a feathered gown over skin as black as ink. By the hearth, Heward and a buxom wench were playing at forfeits. From the look of it, he’d lost his belt, his cloak, his mail shirt, and his right boot so far, while the girl had been forced to unbutton her shift to the waist. Jory Cassel stood beside a rain-streaked window with a wry smile on his face, watching Heward turn over tiles and enjoying the view.
   Ned paused at the foot of the stair and pulled on his gloves. “It’s time we took our leave. My business here is done.”
   Heward lurched to his feet, hurriedly gathering up his things. “As you will, my lord,” Jory said. “I’ll help Wyl bring round the horses.” He strode to the door.
   Littlefinger took his time saying his farewells. He kissed the black woman’s hand, whispered some joke that made her laugh aloud, and sauntered over to Ned. “Your business,” he said lightly, “or Robert’s? They say the Hand dreams the king’s dreams, speaks with the king’s voice, and rules with the king’s sword. Does that also mean you fuck with the king’s...”
   “Lord Baelish,” Ned interrupted, “you presume too much. I am not ungrateful for your help. It might have taken us years to find this brothel without you. That does not mean I intend to endure your mockery. And I am no longer the King’s Hand.”
   “The direwolf must be a prickly beast,” said Littlefinger with a sharp twist of his mouth.
   A warm rain was pelting down from a starless black sky as they walked to the stables. Ned drew up the hood of his cloak. Jory brought out his horse. Young Wyl came right behind him, leading Littlefinger’s mare with one hand while the other fumbled with his belt and the lacings of his trousers. A barefoot whore leaned out of the stable door, giggling at him.
   “Will we be going back to the castle now, my lord?” Jory asked. Ned nodded and swung into the saddle. Littlefinger mounted up beside him. Jory and the others followed.
   “Chataya runs a choice establishment,” Littlefinger said as they rode. “I’ve half a mind to buy it. Brothels are a much sounder investment than ships, I’ve found. Whores seldom sink, and when they are boarded by pirates, why, the pirates pay good coin like everyone else.” Lord Petyr chuckled at his own wit.
   Ned let him prattle on. After a time, he quieted and they rode in silence. The streets of King’s Landing were dark and deserted. The rain had driven everyone under their roofs. It beat down on Ned’s head, warm as blood and relentless as old guilts. Fat drops of water ran down his face.
   “Robert will never keep to one bed,” Lyanna had told him at Winterfell, on the night long ago when their father had promised her hand to the young Lord of Storm’s End. “I hear he has gotten a child on some girl in the Vale.” Ned had held the babe in his arms; he could scarcely deny her, nor would he lie to his sister, but he had assured her that what Robert did before their betrothal was of no matter, that he was a good man and true who would love her with all his heart. Lyanna had only smiled. “Love is sweet, dearest Ned, but it cannot change a man’s nature.”
   The girl had been so young Ned had not dared to ask her age. No doubt she’d been a virgin; the better brothels could always find a virgin, if the purse was fat enough. She had light red hair and a powdering of freckles across the bridge of her nose, and when she slipped free a breast to give her nipple to the babe, he saw that her bosom was freckled as well. “I named her Barra,” she said as the child nursed. “She looks so like him, does she not, milord? She has his nose, and his hair?.?.?.?”
   “She does.” Eddard Stark had touched the baby’s fine, dark hair. It flowed through his fingers like black silk. Robert’s firstborn had had the same fine hair, he seemed to recall.
   “Tell him that when you see him, milord, as it?.?.?.?as it please you. Tell him how beautiful she is.”
   “I will,” Ned had promised her. That was his curse. Robert would swear undying love and forget them before evenfall, but Ned Stark kept his vows. He thought of the promises he’d made Lyanna as she lay dying, and the price he’d paid to keep them.
   “And tell him I’ve not been with no one else. I swear it, milord, by the old gods and new. Chataya said I could have half a year, for the baby, and for hoping he’d come back. So you’ll tell him I’m waiting, won’t you? I don’t want no jewels or nothing, just him. He was always good to me, truly.”
   Good to you, Ned thought hollowly. “I will tell him, child, and I promise you, Barra shall not go wanting.”
   She had smiled then, a smile so tremulous and sweet that it cut the heart out of him. Riding through the rainy night, Ned saw Jon Snow’s face in front of him, so like a younger version of his own. If the gods frowned so on bastards, he thought dully, why did they fill men with such lusts? “Lord Baelish, what do you know of Robert’s bastards?”
   “Well, he has more than you, for a start.”
   “How many?”
   Littlefinger shrugged. Rivulets of moisture twisted down the back of his cloak. “Does it matter? If you bed enough women, some will give you presents, and His Grace has never been shy on that count. I know he’s acknowledged that boy at Storm’s End, the one he fathered the night Lord Stannis wed. He could hardly do otherwise. The mother was a Florent, niece to the Lady Selyse, one of her bedmaids. Renly says that Robert carried the girl upstairs during the feast, and broke in the wedding bed while Stannis and his bride were still dancing. Lord Stannis seemed to think that was a blot on the honor of his wife’s House, so when the boy was born, he shipped him off to Renly.” He gave Ned a sideways glance. “I’ve also heard whispers that Robert got a pair of twins on a serving wench at Casterly Rock, three years ago when he went west for Lord Tywin’s tourney. Cersei had the babes killed, and sold the mother to a passing slaver. Too much an affront to Lannister pride, that close to home.”
   Ned Stark grimaced. Ugly tales like that were told of every great lord in the realm. He could believe it of Cersei Lannister readily enough?.?.?.?but would the king stand by and let it happen? The Robert he had known would not have, but the Robert he had known had never been so practiced at shutting his eyes to things he did not wish to see. “Why would Jon Arryn take a sudden interest in the king’s baseborn children?”
   The short man gave a sodden shrug. “He was the King’s Hand. Doubtless Robert asked him to see that they were provided for.”
   Ned was soaked through to the bone, and his soul had grown cold. “It had to be more than that, or why kill him?”
   Littlefinger shook the rain from his hair and laughed. “Now I see. Lord Arryn learned that His Grace had filled the bellies of some whores and fishwives, and for that he had to be silenced. Small wonder. Allow a man like that to live, and next he’s like to blurt out that the sun rises in the east.”
   There was no answer Ned Stark could give to that but a frown. For the first time in years, he found himself remembering Rhaegar Targaryen. He wondered if Rhaegar had frequented brothels; somehow he thought not.
   The rain was falling harder now, stinging the eyes and drumming against the ground. Rivers of black water were running down the hill when Jory called out, “My lord,” his voice hoarse with alarm. And in an instant, the street was full of soldiers.
   Ned glimpsed ringmail over leather, gauntlets and greaves, steel helms with golden lions on the crests. Their cloaks clung to their backs, sodden with rain. He had no time to count, but there were ten at least, a line of them, on foot, blocking the street, with longswords and iron-tipped spears. “Behind!” he heard Wyl cry, and when he turned his horse, there were more in back of them, cutting off their retreat. Jory’s sword came singing from its scabbard. “Make way or die!”
   “The wolves are howling,” their leader said. Ned could see rain running down his face. “Such a small pack, though.”
   Littlefinger walked his horse forward, step by careful step. “What is the meaning of this? This is the Hand of the King.”
   “He was the Hand of the King.” The mud muffled the hooves of the blood bay stallion. The line parted before him. On a golden breastplate, the lion of Lannister roared its defiance. “Now, if truth be told, I’m not sure what he is.”
   “Lannister, this is madness,” Littlefinger said. “Let us pass. We are expected back at the castle. What do you think you’re doing?”
   “He knows what he’s doing,” Ned said calmly.
   Jaime Lannister smiled. “Quite true. I’m looking for my brother. You remember my brother, don’t you, Lord Stark? He was with us at Winterfell. Fair-haired, mismatched eyes, sharp of tongue. A short man.”
   “I remember him well,” Ned replied.
   “It would seem he has met some trouble on the road. My lord father is quite vexed. You would not perchance have any notion of who might have wished my brother ill, would you?”
   “Your brother has been taken at my command, to answer for his crimes,” Ned Stark said.
   Littlefinger groaned in dismay. “My lords...”
   Ser Jaime ripped his longsword from its sheath and urged his stallion forward. “Show me your steel, Lord Eddard. I’ll butcher you like Aerys if I must, but I’d sooner you died with a blade in your hand.” He gave Littlefinger a cool, contemptuous glance. “Lord Baelish, I’d leave here in some haste if I did not care to get bloodstains on my costly clothing.”
   Littlefinger did not need to be urged. “I will bring the City Watch,” he promised Ned. The Lannister line parted to let him through, and closed behind him. Littlefinger put his heels to his mare and vanished around a corner.
   Ned’s men had drawn their swords, but they were three against twenty. Eyes watched from nearby windows and doors, but no one was about to intervene. His party was mounted, the Lannisters on foot save for Jaime himself. A charge might win them free, but it seemed to Eddard Stark that they had a surer, safer tactic. “Kill me,” he warned the Kingslayer, “and Catelyn will most certainly slay Tyrion.”
   Jaime Lannister poked at Ned’s chest with the gilded sword that had sipped the blood of the last of the Dragonkings. “Would she? The noble Catelyn Tully of Riverrun murder a hostage? I think?.?.?.?not.” He sighed. “But I am not willing to chance my brother’s life on a woman’s honor.” Jaime slid the golden sword into its sheath. “So I suppose I’ll let you run back to Robert to tell him how I frightened you. I wonder if he’ll care.” Jaime pushed his wet hair back with his fingers and wheeled his horse around. When he was beyond the line of swordsmen, he glanced back at his captain. “Tregar, see that no harm comes to Lord Stark.”
   “As you say, m’lord.”
   “Still?.?.?.?we wouldn’t want him to leave here entirely unchastened, so…” through the night and the rain, he glimpsed the white of Jaime’s smile “…kill his men.”
   “No!” Ned Stark screamed, clawing for his sword. Jaime was already cantering off down the street as he heard Wyl shout. Men closed from both sides. Ned rode one down, cutting at phantoms in red cloaks who gave way before him. Jory Cassel put his heels into his mount and charged. A steel-shod hoof caught a Lannister guardsman in the face with a sickening crunch. A second man reeled away and for an instant Jory was free. Wyl cursed as they pulled him off his dying horse, swords slashing in the rain. Ned galloped to him, bringing his longsword down on Tregar’s helm. The jolt of impact made him grit his teeth. Tregar stumbled to his knees, his lion crest sheared in half, blood running down his face. Heward was hacking at the hands that had seized his bridle when a spear caught him in the belly. Suddenly Jory was back among them, a red rain flying from his sword. “No!” Ned shouted. “Jory, away!” Ned’s horse slipped under him and came crashing down in the mud. There was a moment of blinding pain and the taste of blood in his mouth.
   He saw them cut the legs from Jory’s mount and drag him to the earth, swords rising and failing as they closed in around him. When Ned’s horse lurched back to its feet, he tried to rise, only to fall again, choking on his scream. He could see the splintered bone poking through his calf. It was the last thing he saw for a time. The rain came down and down and down.
   When he opened his eyes again, Lord Eddard Stark was alone with his dead. His horse moved closer, caught the rank scent of blood, and galloped away. Ned began to drag himself through the mud, gritting his teeth at the agony in his leg. It seemed to take years. Faces watched from candlelit windows, and people began to emerge from alleys and doors, but no one moved to help.
   Littlefinger and the City Watch found him there in the street, cradling Jory Cassel’s body in his arms.
   Somewhere the gold cloaks found a litter, but the trip back to the castle was a blur of agony, and Ned lost consciousness more than once. He remembered seeing the Red Keep looming ahead of him in the first grey light of dawn. The rain had darkened the pale pink stone of the massive walls to the color of blood.
   Then Grand Maester Pycelle was looming over him, holding a cup, whispering, “Drink, my lord. Here. The milk of the poppy, for your pain.” He remembered swallowing, and Pycelle was telling someone to heat the wine to boiling and fetch him clean silk, and that was the last he knew.





Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter36 艾德
  他在妓院的前厅找到小指头,发现他正与一位身材高挑、举止优雅、全身黑如墨汁、穿着羽饰礼服的女士亲切交谈。火炉边,海华则和一位体态丰满的少女玩着猜瓦片的游戏。到目前为止,他已经输掉了皮带、披风、锁子甲和右脚的靴子,女孩则被迫从胸口一直解开到腰部的衣扣。乔里·凯索站在一扇滴雨如注的窗边,脸上挂着嘲弄的微笑,饶有兴味地看着海华输掉一件又一件衣服。
  奈德停在楼梯口,戴上手套。“我的事已经办完,我们该走了。”
  海华踉跄着站起来,急忙收拾他的东西。“是的,大人。”乔里道,“我去帮韦尔把马牵过来。”他朝门边走去。
  小指头慢条斯理地跟妓女话别。他吻了那黑女人的手,偷偷跟她说了句什么笑话,逗得她高声大笑,最后才神闲气定地走到奈德旁边。“你是自己办事,”他漫不经心地问,“还是替劳勃办事?听人说首相替国王作梦,用国王的声音说话,拿国王的宝剑治理国家,你该不会也是用国王的老二——”
  “贝里席大人,”奈德打断他。“请您别太不知好歹。我并非不感激您的帮忙。若是没有您,恐怕我们得花上几年时间才能找到这家妓院。但那不代表我愿意忍受您的嘲弄,更何况我已经不是首相了。”
  “我看冰原狼跟刺猬没什么两样嘛。”小指头夸张地撇撇嘴。
  他们走进马厩时,屋外无星的黑色夜空正下着一阵温暖的雨。奈德拉起兜帽,乔里牵来他的坐骑,年轻的韦尔紧跟在后,一手领着小指头的母马,另一只手忙着系好皮带拉紧长裤。一个赤脚的妓女从马厩门里探出头来,对他咯咯直笑。
  “大人,我们这就回城堡吗?”乔里问。奈德点点头,翻身上马。小指头骑行在他身边,乔里和其他人也跟着照办。
  “莎塔雅这家店实在挺不赖,”途中小指头说,“有时候我还真想把它给买下来。我发现买妓院远比投资船队来得稳当,因为妓女不会沉,而海盗跳到她们身上的时候,唉,照样也得付钱哪。”培提尔伯爵笑道,似乎对自己的幽默颇感满意。
  奈德让他自说自话,过了一会儿,他也静了下来,他们便沉默地骑马前行。君临的街道阴暗而无人迹,大雨把所有的人都赶进了屋里。这雨不断敲打着奈德的头,温热如血,无情一如萦绕心头的过往罪衍。大颗水珠流下他的脸庞。
  “劳勃永不会安于一室。”许久许久以前,在他们的父亲把她许配给风息堡年轻公爵的那个晚上,莱安娜在临冬城对他这么说。“我听说他在艾林谷跟一个女孩生了孩子。”奈德自己便抱过那婴孩,实在无法否认她的话,况且他又不愿欺骗妹妹,便向她保证不论劳勃在婚约之前干过什么风流事,都无足轻重,因为他是个情感真诚的好人,全心全意地爱着她。然而,莱安娜只是笑笑。“我最亲爱的奈德啊,爱情诚然可贵,却终究无法改变一个人的本性。”
  刚才那女孩年纪之轻,奈德甚至不敢问她几岁。她原本毫无疑问是个黄花闺女,在稍微高级一点的妓院里,只要钱包够肥,就一定能找到这样的货色。她长了一头淡红的头发,鼻梁两边各有一点雀斑,当她解开衣服,用奶头哺喂婴儿的时候,他发现她的胸部也有雀斑。“我给她取名芭拉,”孩子一边吸奶,她一边说,“大人,她跟他长得可真像,不是吗?她有他的鼻子,还有他的头发……”
  “的确很像。”艾德·史塔克已经摸过婴儿柔细的深色头发,发丝有如黑丝滑过他的手指。他隐约记得,劳勃的第一个孩子也有着同样的纤细黑发。
  “大人,您见到他的时候,如果您高兴的话……请您告诉他,告诉他她有多漂亮。”
  “我会的。”奈德答应她。这是他的命。劳勃可以誓言真爱不渝,然后在天黑以前就忘得一干二净,然而奈德·史塔克信守承诺。他想起莱安娜临终之际他所许下的承诺,以及为了遵守誓言付出的种种代价。
  “请告诉他我没跟过其他人。大人,我以新神与旧神之名起誓。莎塔雅说我可以将养半年,照顾孩子,同时看他会不会回来。所以请您告诉他我在等他,好不好?我不要金银珠宝,我只要他的人。他对我一直很好,真的。”
  对你很好,奈德的思绪好空虚。“孩子,我会告诉他的。我向你保证,芭拉永不会愁吃愁穿。”
  听到这话,她笑了,笑得很害怕,却又很甜,看得他心如刀割。骑马走在雨夜,奈德看见琼恩·雪诺的脸出现在眼前,几乎就是年轻时的自己。倘若众神如此厌恶私生儿,他闷闷地想,那么又为何要让男人充满欲望?“贝里席大人,你对劳勃的私生子女所知多少?”
  “这个嘛,从最简单的说起,他生得比你多。”
  “多多少?”
  小指头耸肩,雨珠立刻汇集成小溪从他斗篷背后流下。“有关系吗?反正只要睡过的女人够多,总有人会送你大礼,而国王陛下在这方面可从不吝啬。我知道他公开承认的那个风息堡男孩,那是在史坦尼斯大人结婚当晚搞上的。他没法不认,孩子的母亲是佛罗伦家的人,赛丽丝夫人的堂妹,她本人又是她的侍女之一。蓝礼说劳勃在当晚宴会进行途中把那女孩抱上楼,在史坦尼斯和新娘跳舞的时候就在他们婚床上开了她的苞。史坦尼斯大人似乎认为这是他太太娘家名誉的大污点,所以等男孩一出生,便把他装船送到蓝礼那边去了。”他斜眼看看奈德。“我还听说三年前劳勃去西境参加泰温大人的比武大会时,跟凯岩城一个女侍生了对双胞胎。瑟曦派人把孩子杀了,孩子的娘则卖给路过的奴隶贩子。自家后院出这种事,兰尼斯特家哪受得了。”
  奈德·史塔克听了不禁皱眉,王国各大家族都有类似的难听传闻。他相信瑟曦·兰尼斯特干得出这种事……但国王会袖手旁观,任她胡来吗?他过去所认识的那个劳勃不会,可话说回来,他过去所认识的那个劳勃,也不像如今这般善于对自己不想知道的事装聋作哑。“琼恩·艾林为什么突然对国王的庶出子女产生了兴趣?”
  浑身湿透的矮个子耸耸肩。“他是御前首相,想必劳勃要他代为照顾吧。”
  奈德被雨淋湿到骨子里去,他的心整个凉了。“一定不止这样,否则干嘛杀他?”
  小指头甩开头发上的雨珠,笑道:“原来如此。想必是因为艾林大人知道国王陛下把一堆妓女和渔姑肚子搞大的底细,不得已只好将他灭口。这也难怪,若让这种人活下去,下次他就要说太阳从东边出来啰。”
  奈德·史塔克想不出如何回答,只有皱眉。这么多年来,他发现自己头一遭回忆起雷加·坦格利安。他很好奇雷加是否也常光顾妓院,不知为什么,他相信没有。
  雨势转大,刺痛他的双眼,轰然敲打地面。黑色的浊流从丘陵往下倾泻,这时乔里喊道:“老爷!”他嘶哑的声音里带着警觉。转眼间,街道上满满的都是兵士。
  奈德瞥见他们皮衣外罩着环甲、铁手套和护膝,戴着金狮修饰的钢盔,被雨浸湿的披风紧紧贴在背上。他无暇细数,但起码有十个,排成一列,徒步挡住去路,手持长剑和铁熗。“后面!”他听见韦尔大喊,他调转马头,发现后面有更多人,切断了他们的退路。乔里的剑铮地一声出鞘。“挡路者死!”
  “狼在叫了。”对方的领队说。奈德可以看见雨水流下他的脸庞。“可惜是小小一群。”
  小指头小心翼翼地策马向前。“你这是什么意思?这可是国王的首相。”
  “国王的前任首相。”泥泞模糊了枣红骏马的蹄声,面前的士兵分成两列,金盔金甲的兰尼斯特雄狮桀骜不驯地吼道。“至于现在嘛,说实话,我不知道他算老几。”
  “兰尼斯特,你疯了不成?”小指头道,“快让我们过去,我们该回城了。你到底想干什么?”
  “他很清楚自己在干什么。”奈德平静地说。
  詹姆·兰尼斯特微笑道:“此话不假。我在找我老弟。史塔克大人,您还记得我弟弟吧,是不是?我们到临冬城去的时候,他还跟我们一道呢。金头发,大小眼,舌头利,个子矮。”
  “我记得非常清楚。”奈德回答。
  “他似乎在半路上碰到点麻烦。家父为此甚感焦虑。您该不会又正巧知道谁想对我弟弟不利吧,是不是?”
  “令弟乃是在我的命令下遭到逮捕,以为其罪行负责。”
  小指头沮丧地呻吟道:“两位大人——”
  詹姆爵士自鞘里拔出长剑,踢马向前。“拔剑罢,艾德大人。虽然我恨不得像杀伊里斯那样宰了你,但我宁愿你死的时候手里拿着武器。”他冰冷而轻蔑地看了小指头一眼。“贝里席大人,若你不想身上的漂亮衣服沾上血迹,我建议你尽快离开。”
  小指头无需催促。“我这就去找都城守卫队。”他向奈德保证。兰尼斯特家的士兵向外站开,之后又复成包围阵形。小指头一踢马肚,骑着母马消失在街角。
  奈德的手下也拔出了武器,但他们是三对二十。附近居民在门窗后暗中观望,无人打算干涉。他的部下都骑马,而兰尼斯特家的人除了詹姆都是徒步。冲锋或许能杀出一条血路,但艾德·史塔克认为还有更保险、更安全的策略。“你杀了我,”他警告弑君者。“凯特琳手中的提利昂也性命难保。”
  詹姆·兰尼斯特用那把曾啜饮末代龙王鲜血的镀金宝剑戳戳奈德胸膛。“她会吗?奔流城高贵的凯特琳·徒利谋害毫无反抗能力的人质?我看……她不会。”他叹口气,“但我可不想拿我弟弟的性命来跟一个女人的荣誉感作赌。”詹姆将黄金宝剑回鞘。“这样看来,我只好让你跑去跟劳勃告状,说我是如何欺负你了。我很怀疑他会不会理你?”詹姆伸手把湿发往后一拨,调转马头。当他骑马经过那排武士时,他回头瞄了队长一眼。“崔格,不许伤害史塔克大人。”
  “遵命,大人。”
  “可是……也不能让他平白逃过一劫,所以呢,”——穿过夜色和大雨,他依稀看到詹姆的微笑——“把他手下给我全宰了。”
  “不!”奈德·史塔克尖叫着抓起他的剑。他听见韦尔大声喊叫,詹姆早已快马加鞭扬长而去。敌人从四面八方围过来。奈德踩翻一人,挥剑朝着周围纷纷避开、幽灵般的红披风猛砍。乔里一夹马肚往前冲,精钢打造的马蹄铁正好踢中一名士兵的脸,发出一声令人作呕的喀啦响。第二个人避了开来,刹那间乔里似乎自由了。那边韦尔大声咒骂,被他们硬是从垂死的马背上拖下去,剑如雨下。奈德策马朝他飞奔而去,一剑砍中崔格的头盔,冲力震得他咬紧牙关。崔格踉跄着跪下,盔顶的狮子裂成两半,血汩汩地流下脸庞。海华正挥砍着几只抓住他腰带的手,却被一枝长熗刺穿了肚腹。只见乔里回头冲入杀阵,长剑挑起一阵腥风血雨。“不要过来!”奈德高喊,“乔里,快走!”奈德的坐骑滑了一跤,轰隆隆摔进烂泥堆里。他只觉一阵刺眼的剧痛,以及嘴里的血腥。
  他看见他们砍断乔里坐骑的腿,把他拖在地上,围上去剑起剑落。奈德的马蹒跚着站起来,他也试图起身,却无力地倒下,极力忍住方才没有尖叫出声。他看见戳穿小腿的碎骨。那是他很长一段时间里最后看到的东西。雨,一直下,一直下,一直下。
  当艾德·史塔克公爵再度睁眼时,身边只剩死人。他的坐骑靠了过来,闻到浓厚的血腥味,便又拔腿跑开。奈德拖着身子爬过泥泞,腿部传来的剧痛疼得他咬紧牙关。他爬啊爬,仿佛花了好多年。一张张脸从透着烛光的窗户边探出来,居民渐渐从小巷和房屋内走出,但没有人伸出援手。
  当小指头和都城守卫队找到他时,他坐在街上,怀中抱着乔里·凯索的尸体。
  金袍卫士不知从哪儿弄来了担架。回城堡的路上奈德痛得睁不开眼,几度失去意识。他记得在灰蒙蒙的晨光之中,红堡耸立在面前。大雨把原本粉白的石造城墙染成一片血红。
  随后,派席尔大学士突然出现在身边,手拿杯子,轻声说:“大人,把这喝了。来,这是罂粟花奶,可以为您止痛。”他记得自己喝了下去,接着派席尔吩咐某人把葡萄酒煮沸,再拿条干净毛巾。之后,他就什么也听不见了。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 37楼  发表于: 2015-08-30 0
   36.DAENERYS

  
   The Horse Gate of Vaes Dothrak was made of two gigantic bronze stallions, rearing, their hooves meeting a hundred feet above the roadway to form a pointed arch.
   Dany could not have said why the city needed a gate when it had no walls?.?.?.?and no buildings that she could see. Yet there it stood, immense and beautiful, the great horses framing the distant purple mountain beyond. The bronze stallions threw long shadows across the waving grasses as Khal Drogo led the khalasar under their hooves and down the godsway, his bloodriders beside him.
   Dany followed on her silver, escorted by Ser Jorah Mormont and her brother Viserys, mounted once more. After the day in the grass when she had left him to walk back to the khalasar, the Dothraki had laughingly called him Khal Rhae Mhar, the Sorefoot King. Khal Drogo had offered him a place in a cart the next day, and Viserys had accepted. In his stubborn ignorance, he had not even known he was being mocked; the carts were for eunuchs, cripples, women giving birth, the very young and the very old. That won him yet another name: Khal Rhaggat, the Cart King. Her brother had thought it was the khal’s way of apologizing for the wrong Dany had done him. She had begged Ser Jorah not to tell him the truth, lest he be shamed. The knight had replied that the king could well do with a bit of shame?.?.?.?yet he had done as she bid. It had taken much pleading, and all the pillow tricks Doreah had taught her, before Dany had been able to make Drogo relent and allow Viserys to rejoin them at the head of the column.
   “Where is the city?” she asked as they passed beneath the bronze arch. There were no buildings to be seen, no people, only the grass and the road, lined with ancient monuments from all the lands the Dothraki had sacked over the centuries.
   “Ahead,” Ser Jorah answered. “Under the mountain.”
   Beyond the horse gate, plundered gods and stolen heroes loomed to either side of them. The forgotten deities of dead cities brandished their broken thunderbolts at the sky as Dany rode her silver past their feet. Stone kings looked down on her from their thrones, their faces chipped and stained, even their names lost in the mists of time. Lithe young maidens danced on marble plinths, draped only in flowers, or poured air from shattered jars. Monsters stood in the grass beside the road; black iron dragons with jewels for eyes, roaring griffins, manticores with their barbed tails poised to strike, and other beasts she could not name. Some of the statues were so lovely they took her breath away, others so misshapen and terrible that Dany could scarcely bear to look at them. Those, Ser Jorah said, had likely come from the Shadow Lands beyond Asshai.
   “So many,” she said as her silver stepped slowly onward, “and from so many lands.”
   Viserys was less impressed. “The trash of dead cities,” he sneered. He was careful to speak in the Common Tongue, which few Dothraki could understand, yet even so Dany found herself glancing back at the men of her khas, to make certain he had not been overheard. He went on blithely. “All these savages know how to do is steal the things better men have built?.?.?.?and kill.” He laughed. “They do know how to kill. Otherwise I’d have no use for them at all.”
   “They are my people now,” Dany said. “You should not call them savages, brother.”
   “The dragon speaks as he likes,” Viserys said?.?.?.?in the Common Tongue. He glanced over his shoulder at Aggo and Rakharo, riding behind them, and favored them with a mocking smile. “See, the savages lack the wit to understand the speech of civilized men.” A moss-eaten stone monolith loomed over the road, fifty feet tall. Viserys gazed at it with boredom in his eyes. “How long must we linger amidst these ruins before Drogo gives me my army? I grow tired of waiting.”
   “The princess must be presented to the dosh khaleen?.?.?.?”
   “The crones, yes,” her brother interrupted, “and there’s to be some mummer’s show of a prophecy for the whelp in her belly, you told me. What is that to me? I’m tired of eating horsemeat and I’m sick of the stink of these savages.” He sniffed at the wide, floppy sleeve of his tunic, where it was his custom to keep a sachet. It could not have helped much. The tunic was filthy. All the silk and heavy wools that Viserys had worn out of Pentos were stained by hard travel and rotted from sweat.
   Ser Jorah Mormont said, “The Western Market will have food more to your taste, Your Grace. The traders from the Free Cities come there to sell their wares. The khal will honor his promise in his own time.”
   “He had better,” Viserys said grimly. “I was promised a crown, and I mean to have it. The dragon is not mocked.” Spying an obscene likeness of a woman with six breasts and a ferret’s head, he rode off to inspect it more closely.
   Dany was relieved, yet no less anxious. “I pray that my sun-and-stars will not keep him waiting too long,” she told Ser Jorah when her brother was out of earshot.
   The knight looked after Viserys doubtfully. “Your brother should have bided his time in Pentos. There is no place for him in a khalasar. Illyrio tried to warn him.”
   “He will go as soon as he has his ten thousand. My lord husband promised a golden crown.”
   Ser Jorah grunted. “Yes, Khaleesi, but?.?.?.?the Dothraki look on these things differently than we do in the west. I have told him as much, as Illyrio told him, but your brother does not listen. The horselords are no traders. Viserys thinks he sold you, and now he wants his price. Yet Khal Drogo would say he had you as a gift. He will give Viserys a gift in return, yes?.?.?.?in his own time. You do not demand a gift, not of a khal. You do not demand anything of a khal.”
   “It is not right to make him wait.” Dany did not know why she was defending her brother, yet she was. “Viserys says he could sweep the Seven Kingdoms with ten thousand Dothraki screamers.”
   Ser Jorah snorted. “Viserys could not sweep a stable with ten thousand brooms.”
   Dany could not pretend to surprise at the disdain in his tone. “What?.?.?.?what if it were not Viserys?” she asked. “If it were someone else who led them? Someone stronger? Could the Dothraki truly conquer the Seven Kingdoms?”
   Ser Jorah’s face grew thoughtful as their horses trod together down the godsway. “When I first went into exile, I looked at the Dothraki and saw half-naked barbarians, as wild as their horses. If you had asked me then, Princess, I should have told you that a thousand good knights would have no trouble putting to flight a hundred times as many Dothraki.”
   “But if I asked you now?”
   “Now,” the knight said, “I am less certain. They are better riders than any knight, utterly fearless, and their bows outrange ours. In the Seven Kingdoms, most archers fight on foot, from behind a shieldwall or a barricade of sharpened stakes. The Dothraki fire from horseback, charging or retreating, it makes no matter, they are full as deadly?.?.?.?and there are so many of them, my lady. Your lord husband alone counts forty thousand mounted warriors in his khalasar.”
   “Is that truly so many?”
   “Your brother Rhaegar brought as many men to the Trident,” Ser Jorah admitted, “but of that number, no more than a tenth were knights. The rest were archers, freeriders, and foot soldiers armed with spears and pikes. When Rhaegar fell, many threw down their weapons and fled the field. How long do you imagine such a rabble would stand against the charge of forty thousand screamers howling for blood? How well would boiled leather jerkins and mailed shirts protect them when the arrows fall like rain?”
   “Not long,” she said, “not well.”
   He nodded. “Mind you, Princess, if the lords of the Seven Kingdoms have the wit the gods gave a goose, it will never come to that. The riders have no taste for siegecraft. I doubt they could take even the weakest castle in the Seven Kingdoms, but if Robert Baratheon were fool enough to give them battle?.?.?.?”
   “Is he?” Dany asked. “A fool, I mean?”
   Ser Jorah considered that for a moment. “Robert should have been born Dothraki,” he said at last. “Your khal would tell you that only a coward hides behind stone walls instead of facing his enemy with a blade in hand. The Usurper would agree. He is a strong man, brave?.?.?.?and rash enough to meet a Dothraki horde in the open field. But the men around him, well, their pipers play a different tune. His brother Stannis, Lord Tywin Lannister, Eddard Stark?.?.?.?” He spat.
   “You hate this Lord Stark,” Dany said.
   “He took from me all I loved, for the sake of a few lice-ridden poachers and his precious honor,” Ser Jorah said bitterly. From his tone, she could tell the loss still pained him. He changed the subject quickly. “There,” he announced, pointing. “Vaes Dothrak. The city of the horselords.”
   Khal Drogo and his bloodriders led them through the great bazaar of the Western Market, down the broad ways beyond. Dany followed close on her silver, staring at the strangeness about her. Vaes Dothrak was at once the largest city and the smallest that she had ever known. She thought it must be ten times as large as Pentos, a vastness without walls or limits, its broad windswept streets paved in grass and mud and carpeted with wildflowers. In the Free Cities of the west, towers and manses and hovels and bridges and shops and halls all crowded in on one another, but Vaes Dothrak sprawled languorously, baking in the warm sun, ancient, arrogant, and empty.
   Even the buildings were so queer to her eyes. She saw carved stone pavilions, manses of woven grass as large as castles, rickety wooden towers, stepped pyramids faced with marble, log halls open to the sky. In place of walls, some palaces were surrounded by thorny hedges. “None of them are alike,” she said.
   “Your brother had part of the truth,” Ser Jorah admitted. “The Dothraki do not build. A thousand years ago, to make a house, they would dig a hole in the earth and cover it with a woven grass roof. The buildings you see were made by slaves brought here from lands they’ve plundered, and they built each after the fashion of their own peoples.”
   Most of the halls, even the largest, seemed deserted. “Where are the people who live here?” Dany asked. The bazaar had been full of running children and men shouting, but elsewhere she had seen only a few eunuchs going about their business.
   “Only the crones of the dosh khaleen dwell permanently in the sacred city, them and their slaves and servants,” Ser Jorah replied, “yet Vaes Dothrak is large enough to house every man of every khalasar, should all the khals return to the Mother at once. The crones have prophesied that one day that will come to pass, and so Vaes Dothrak must be ready to embrace all its children.”
   Khal Drogo finally called a halt near the Eastern Market where the caravans from Yi Ti and Asshai and the Shadow Lands came to trade, with the Mother of Mountains looming overhead. Dany smiled as she recalled Magister Illyrio’s slave girl and her talk of a palace with two hundred rooms and doors of solid silver. The “palace” was a cavernous wooden feasting hall, its rough-hewn timbered walls rising forty feet, its roof sewn silk, a vast billowing tent that could be raised to keep out the rare rains, or lowered to admit the endless sky. Around the hall were broad grassy horse yards fenced with high hedges, firepits, and hundreds of round earthen houses that bulged from the ground like miniature hills, covered with grass.
   A small army of slaves had gone ahead to prepare for Khal Drogo’s arrival. As each rider swung down from his saddle, he unbelted his arakh and handed it to a waiting slave, and any other weapons he carried as well. Even Khal Drogo himself was not exempt. Ser Jorah had explained that it was forbidden to carry a blade in Vaes Dothrak, or to shed a free man’s blood. Even warring khalasars put aside their feuds and shared meat and mead together when they were in sight of the Mother of Mountains. In this place, the crones of the dosh khaleen had decreed, all Dothraki were one blood, one khalasar, one herd.
   Cohollo came to Dany as Irri and Jhiqui were helping her down off her silver. He was the oldest of Drogo’s three bloodriders, a squat bald man with a crooked nose and a mouth full of broken teeth, shattered by a mace twenty years before when he saved the young khalakka from sellswords who hoped to sell him to his father’s enemies. His life had been bound to Drogo’s the day her lord husband was born.
   Every khal had his bloodriders. At first Dany had thought of them as a kind of Dothraki Kingsguard, sworn to protect their lord, but it went further than that. Jhiqui had taught her that a bloodrider was more than a guard; they were the khal’s brothers, his shadows, his fiercest friends. “Blood of my blood,” Drogo called them, and so it was; they shared a single life. The ancient traditions of the horselords demanded that when the khal died, his bloodriders died with him, to ride at his side in the night lands. If the khal died at the hands of some enemy, they lived only long enough to avenge him, and then followed him joyfully into the grave. In some khalasars, Jhiqui said, the bloodriders shared the khal’s wine, his tent, and even his wives, though never his horses. A man’s mount was his own.
   Daenerys was glad that Khal Drogo did not hold to those ancient ways. She should not have liked being shared. And while old Cohollo treated her kindly enough, the others frightened her; Haggo, huge and silent, often glowered as if he had forgotten who she was, and Qotho had cruel eyes and quick hands that liked to hurt. He left bruises on Doreah’s soft white skin whenever he touched her, and sometimes made Irri sob in the night. Even his horses seemed to fear him.
   Yet they were bound to Drogo for life and death, so Daenerys had no choice but to accept them. And sometimes she found herself wishing her father had been protected by such men. In the songs, the white knights of the Kingsguard were ever noble, valiant, and true, and yet King Aerys had been murdered by one of them, the handsome boy they now called the Kingslayer, and a second, Ser Barristan the Bold, had gone over to the Usurper. She wondered if all men were as false in the Seven Kingdoms. When her son sat the Iron Throne, she would see that he had bloodriders of his own to protect him against treachery in his Kingsguard.
   “Khaleesi,” Cohollo said to her, in Dothraki. “Drogo, who is blood of my blood, commands me to tell you that he must ascend the Mother of Mountains this night, to sacrifice to the gods for his safe return.”
   Only men were allowed to set foot on the Mother, Dany knew. The khal’s bloodriders would go with him, and return at dawn. “Tell my sun-and-stars that I dream of him, and wait anxious for his return,” she replied, thankful. Dany tired more easily as the child grew within her; in truth, a night of rest would be most welcome. Her pregnancy only seemed to have inflamed Drogo’s desire for her, and of late his embraces left her exhausted.
   Doreah led her to the hollow hill that had been prepared for her and her khal. It was cool and dim within, like a tent made of earth. “Jhiqui, a bath, please,” she commanded, to wash the dust of travel from her skin and soak her weary bones. It was pleasant to know that they would linger here for a while, that she would not need to climb back on her silver on the morrow.
   The water was scalding hot, as she liked it. “I will give my brother his gifts tonight,” she decided as Jhiqui was washing her hair. “He should look a king in the sacred city. Doreah, run and find him and invite him to sup with me.” Viserys was nicer to the Lysene girl than to her Dothraki handmaids, perhaps because Magister Illyrio had let him bed her back in Pentos. “Irri, go to the bazaar and buy fruit and meat. Anything but horseflesh.”
   “Horse is best,” Irri said. “Horse makes a man strong.”
   “Viserys hates horsemeat.”
   “As you say, Khaleesi.”
   She brought back a haunch of goat and a basket of fruits and vegetables. Jhiqui roasted the meat with sweetgrass and firepods, basting it with honey as it cooked, and there were melons and pomegranates and plums and some queer eastern fruit Dany did not know. While her handmaids prepared the meal, Dany laid out the clothing she’d had made to her brother’s measure: a tunic and leggings of crisp white linen, leather sandals that laced up to the knee, a bronze medallion belt, a leather vest painted with fire-breathing dragons. The Dothraki would respect him more if he looked less a beggar, she hoped, and perhaps he would forgive her for shaming him that day in the grass. He was still her king, after all, and her brother. They were both blood of the dragon.
   She was arranging the last of his gifts, a sandsilk cloak, green as grass, with a pale grey border that would bring out the silver in his hair, when Viserys arrived, dragging Doreah by the arm. Her eye was red where he’d hit her. “How dare you send this whore to give me commands,” he said. He shoved the handmaid roughly to the carpet.
   The anger took Dany utterly by surprise. “I only wanted?.?.?.?Doreah, what did you say?”
   “Khaleesi, pardons, forgive me. I went to him, as you bid, and told him you commanded him to join you for supper.”
   “No one commands the dragon,” Viserys snarled. “I am your king! I should have sent you back her head!”
   The Lysene girl quailed, but Dany calmed her with a touch. “Don’t be afraid, he won’t hurt you. Sweet brother, please, forgive her, the girl misspoke herself, I told her to ask you to sup with me, if it pleases Your Grace.” She took him by the hand and drew him across the room. “Look. These are for you.”
   Viserys frowned suspiciously. “What is all this?”
   “New raiment. I had it made for you.” Dany smiled shyly.
   He looked at her and sneered. “Dothraki rags. Do you presume to dress me now?”
   “Please?.?.?.?you’ll be cooler and more comfortable, and I thought?.?.?.?maybe if you dressed like them, the Dothraki?.?.?.?” Dany did not know how to say it without waking his dragon.
   “Next you’ll want to braid my hair.”
   “I’d never?.?.?.?” Why was he always so cruel? She had only wanted to help. “You have no right to a braid, you have won no victories yet.”
   It was the wrong thing to say. Fury shone from his lilac eyes, yet he dared not strike her, not with her handmaids watching and the warriors of her khas outside. Viserys picked up the cloak and sniffed at it. “This stinks of manure. Perhaps I shall use it as a horse blanket.”
   “I had Doreah sew it specially for you,” she told him, wounded. “These are garments fit for a khal.”
   “I am the Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, not some grass-stained savage with bells in his hair,” Viserys spat back at her. He grabbed her arm. “You forget yourself, slut. Do you think that big belly will protect you if you wake the dragon?”
   His fingers dug into her arm painfully and for an instant Dany felt like a child again, quailing in the face of his rage. She reached out with her other hand and grabbed the first thing she touched, the belt she’d hoped to give him, a heavy chain of ornate bronze medallions. She swung it with all her strength.
   It caught him full in the face. Viserys let go of her. Blood ran down his cheek where the edge of one of the medallions had sliced it open. “You are the one who forgets himself,” Dany said to him. “Didn’t you learn anything that day in the grass? Leave me now, before I summon my khas to drag you out. And pray that Khal Drogo does not hear of this, or he will cut open your belly and feed you your own entrails.”
   Viserys scrambled back to his feet. “When I come into my kingdom, you will rue this day, slut.” He walked off, holding his torn face, leaving her gifts behind him.
   Drops of his blood had spattered the beautiful sandsilk cloak. Dany clutched the soft cloth to her cheek and sat cross-legged on her sleeping mats.
   “Your supper is ready, Khaleesi,” Jhiqui announced.
   “I’m not hungry,” Dany said sadly. She was suddenly very tired. “Share the food among yourselves, and send some to Ser Jorah, if you would.” After a moment she added, “Please, bring me one of the dragon’s eggs.”
   Irri fetched the egg with the deep green shell, bronze flecks shining amid its scales as she turned it in her small hands. Dany curled up on her side, pulling the sandsilk cloak across her and cradling the egg in the hollow between her swollen belly and small, tender breasts. She liked to hold them. They were so beautiful, and sometimes just being close to them made her feel stronger, braver, as if somehow she were drawing strength from the stone dragons locked inside.
   She was lying there, holding the egg, when she felt the child move within her?.?.?.?as if he were reaching out, brother to brother, blood to blood. “You are the dragon,” Dany whispered to him, “the true dragon. I know it. I know it.” And she smiled, and went to sleep dreaming of home.





Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter37 丹妮莉丝
  维斯·多斯拉克的“马门”乃是两匹巨大的青铜骏马,后足站立,前脚高跃,四蹄相会于离路面百余尺的高空,形成一个尖顶圆弧。
  丹妮实在不了解,这座城既无围墙,何需城门?……犹有甚者,她举目所及居然没有半栋建筑。然而马门依旧矗立在此,硕大无比,美丽逼人,两匹大马为远方紫色山峦的风景加上了边框。卓戈卡奥领着卡拉萨从它们的马蹄下经过,沿着诸神大道继续前行,血盟卫们紧随左右,青铜骏马则在碧波荡漾的草原上洒下迆长的影子。
  丹妮骑着银马跟随在后,护送她的是乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士和再度上马的哥哥韦赛里斯。自那天在草原上发生事故,她让他走路回卡拉萨后,多斯拉克人便语带讥讽地给他起了个绰号叫雷马尔卡奥,意思是“酸腿国王”。次日卓戈卡奥提议让他搭乘马车,韦赛里斯答应下来。倔强又无知的他,却不知这正是对他嘲弄。因为只有太监、残废、孕妇和老弱幼孺才搭马车。为此他又得了个新译名拉迦特卡奥,意思是“马车国王”。哥哥竟还以为卡奥是因为丹妮犯了错,想藉此向他赔礼。她特别恳求乔拉爵士别告诉他真相,以免他受辱。骑士回说作国王就是要能忍受些许侮辱……但他还是听了她的话。如今丹妮可是再三哀求,又用尽多莉亚教的床上功夫,才让卓戈收回成命,允许韦赛里斯重新和他们一起走在队伍前端。
  “城区究竟在哪儿?”他们从青铜拱门下穿过时,她忍不住问。放眼望去,四下没有建筑物,没有人烟,只有草原和道路,两旁摆满了千百年来多斯拉克人由各地搜刮来的古老掠获。
  “前面,”乔拉爵士回答,“就在山脚下。”
  过了马门,抢窃而来的各方诸神和列位英雄凛然站立道路左右。丹妮骑着小银马经过曾被衰亡城市敬拜过的、如今早被遗忘的神祉,有的还朝天挥舞手中的闪电。众多国王的石雕坐在王位上,冷冷地俯视她,他们的面容却已被风雨侵蚀,连名字也失落于时间的迷雾中。身躯苗条的少女在大理石基座上跳舞,身上仅有花朵蔽体,她们拿着碎裂的瓶罐,倒出的也只有空气。站在道路两边的青草地上的还有各种怪物:眼镶珠宝的黑铁龙,狰狞咆哮的鹰头狮身兽,举尾欲刺的人面狮身蝎尾兽,以及其他不知名的怪兽。有些雕像可爱得教她透不过气,却也有些极度畸形可怖,令她不敢再看。照乔拉爵士说,这些雕像大半来自亚夏彼方的阴影之地。
  “好多啊,”小银马一边缓步向前,她一边说,“也是从好多地方来的。”
  韦赛里斯可不怎么感兴趣。“全是些毁灭的城市留下来的垃圾。”他冷笑道。他这句话是特别用通用语说的,因为没几个多斯拉克人听得懂,然而丹妮还是忍不住回头看看自己卡斯的人,以确定没人听见。他倒是满不在乎地继续说下去。“这些野蛮人只懂得窃取文明人现成的建筑……还有杀人。”他笑道,“但他们也真是会杀人,否则我找他们干嘛?”
  “他们现在也是我的族人,”丹妮说,“哥哥,你就别再叫他们野蛮人了吧。”
  “真龙传人爱说什么就说什么。”韦赛里斯道……依然是用通用语。他回头瞄了一眼骑在后面的阿戈和拉卡洛,给了他们一个嘲弄的微笑。“你瞧,这些野蛮人没脑袋,听不懂文明人的话。”路边矗立着一座爬满青苔的巨石柱,足足有五十英尺高。韦赛里斯百无聊赖地看着石柱,“我们到底还要在这些废墟里待多久,卓戈才会给我军队?我等得不耐烦了。”
  “公主殿下必须先晋见多希卡林……”
  “见几个老太婆,我知道。”哥哥插话,“照你所说,之后还要演场闹剧,预言她肚里的小东西。这与我何干?我受够了天天吃马肉,还有这些野蛮人的臭味。”他朝自己宽大的衣袖闻了闻,他习惯在袖子里缝个香袋,但作用非常有限,因为外衣本身就又脏又臭。韦赛里斯当初从潘托斯穿出来的丝绸羊毛,早已在长途跋涉中沾满泥渍,并因汗水而腐烂了。
  乔拉·莫尔蒙爵士道:“陛下,城西市集里的东西应该合您胃口。自由贸易城邦的生意人在那里做买卖,甚至会有七国的商贩来此。至于卡奥,相信他会挑适当的时机履行承诺。”
  “他最好动作快点。”韦赛里斯冷冷地说,“他答应给我一顶王冠,我可是打定主意非拿到手不可,谁也别想拿真龙寻开心。”这时他瞥见一尊形似女人,有着六个乳房和一个貂头的猥亵雕像,便骑马过去看个仔细。
  丹妮松了口气,却依旧不安。“我衷心期望我的日和星不会让他久等。”哥哥离开听力范围后,她这么告诉乔拉爵士。
  骑士怀疑地望着韦赛里斯的背影。“您哥哥应该留在潘托斯等待时机。卡拉萨里不适合他待,伊利里欧也告诫过他。”
  “一旦得到那一万精兵,他就会离开。我夫君承诺要给他一顶黄金王冠。”
  乔拉爵士咕哝道:“卡丽熙,我知道,可是……多斯拉克人的行事作风与我们西方人不同。我跟他说过几次,伊利里欧也谈过,但您哥哥不听。马王并非生意人,韦赛里斯认为他把您卖了,现在想要收账,然而卓戈卡奥将您视为他的礼物,他会以礼回赠韦赛里斯……只不过什么时候送取决于他。您不能主动开口问他要礼物,对卡奥不能这样。开口跟卡奥要任何东西都是行不通的。”
  “可叫他这样干等却也不对。”丹妮不知自己为何要为哥哥辩护,总之她开了口。“韦赛里斯说有了一万名多斯拉克哮吼武士,他可以横扫七国全境。”
  乔拉爵士哼了一声。“给韦赛里斯一万把扫把,他也没法把一座马厩打扫干净。”
  对他的轻蔑口吻,丹妮实在是不能佯作吃惊。“那……那如果不是韦赛里斯呢?”她问,“如果换个人?换个更强的人领军呢?多斯拉克人果真能征服七国吗?”
  他们继续沿着诸神大道走下去,乔拉爵士则陷入沉思。“当初刚遭放逐,我也是把多斯拉克人视为衣不蔽体、跟他们的马同样野性难驯的化外蛮子。公主殿下,若那时候您问起我这个问题,我会毫不犹豫地告诉您只需一千名训练有素的骑士,便足以使上百倍的多斯拉克人抱头鼠窜。”
  “现在呢?”
  “现在的话,”骑士道,“我就不敢确定。他们的马术胜过任何骑士,天不怕地不怕,弓箭的射程也远超过我们。七国的弓箭手多半徒步,躲在盾牌围成的墙壁或是削尖的木桩做成的工事后面。多斯拉克人却是骑马射箭,无论冲锋撤退都行动自如。公主殿下,他们非常危险……而他们的数量也同样惊人。您夫君大人的卡拉萨足足拥有四万骑马战士。”
  “四万人真的很多?”
  “当年您哥哥雷加,便是带着这么多人到三叉戟河作战,”乔拉爵士说,“但其中只有不到十分之一是骑士,其余都是流浪骑手、弓箭手,以及拿熗矛的步兵。雷加一死,很多人便丢下武器,逃离战场。面对四万名嗜血哮吼武士的决死冲锋,你觉得这样的乌合之众能支撑多久?置身箭如雨下的杀戮战场,身穿硬皮革和锁子甲,又能有多大效用?”
  “撑不久,”她说,“也没什么用。”
  他点点头。“可是公主殿下,容我提醒您,只要诸神赐予七国的领主一点点脑子,他们就不至于沦落到那种地步。草原的骑马战士对围城完全不在行,能不能攻下七国里最弱的城堡,我都很怀疑。但若是劳勃·拜拉席恩愚蠢到跟他们正面决战……”
  “他是这样的人吗?”丹妮问:“我的意思是,他愚蠢吗?”
  乔拉爵士沉吟片刻。“劳勃应该生为多斯拉克人才对。”最后他开口说,“您的卡奥会告诉您,只有懦夫才会躲在城墙后,不敢与敌人当面对决,对这种说法,‘篡夺者’绝对会拍手赞成。他这个人骁勇善战……照他的个性,的确会冲动地在开阔地和多斯拉克大军决一死战。但他身边有很多人,哈,这些人就像伴奏的笛手,而他们决不会如此行事,比如他弟弟史坦尼斯·泰温兰尼斯特公爵,艾德·史塔克……”他啐了口唾沫。
  “你好像很讨厌这个史塔克公爵。”丹妮道。
  “他夺走了我深爱的一切,只为了区区几个偷猎人渣和他宝贵的荣誉。”乔拉爵士苦涩地说。从他的口气,丹妮听得出回忆依旧折磨着他。但他随即转变话题。“您看,”他指给她瞧,“这就是维斯多斯拉克,马王之城。”
  卓戈卡奥和他的血盟卫领着大队人马穿过络绎熙攘的城西市集,沿着宽阔的大道行进。丹妮骑着银马,紧随在旁,睁大眼睛看着周遭的奇异风光。维斯多斯拉克既是她生平所见最大的城市,却也称得上最小的一座。依她判断,这座城占地面积大概有十个潘托斯那么大,既无城墙亦无边际,饱经风沙吹拂的宽广街道上铺着青草和泥土,野花则如地毯般覆盖其上。在西方的自由贸易城邦,塔楼、豪宅、房舍、桥梁、店铺和厅堂统统拥挤一块,而维斯多斯拉克却是慵懒地延展四方,沐浴在暖阳下,显得古老、傲慢而空虚。
  就连各种建筑,在她眼里也显得古怪。她看到雕满花纹的石头营帐,如城堡般大的草织宅邸,摇摇欲坠的木造楼塔,大理石砌的阶状金字塔,以及屋顶开敞、直面天际的木材殿堂。有些宫殿更以荆棘篱笆来取代围墙。“它们长得通通都不一样。”她说。
  “您哥哥说得倒也没错,”乔拉爵士坦承,“多斯拉克人的确不事建筑。一千年前,他们所谓的盖房子,便是在地上挖个大坑,然后铺上草织屋顶。您在这里看到的建筑,都是他们从别处掳来的奴隶盖的。不用说,那些奴隶自然是依照各地的风土民情去修筑了。”
  厅堂看起来大都荒废已久,即便最大的那几间也不例外。“住在这里的人都到哪儿去了?”丹妮问。市集里到处都是跑来跑去的小孩和高声吆喝的成年人,但在这里,她只看到几个办事的太监。
  “定居在圣城的,只有多希卡林的老妇,以及侍候她们的奴隶和仆人。”乔拉爵士回答,“然而维斯·多斯拉克占地广大,就算所有的卡奥都带着他们的卡拉萨回归圣母山,这里也容纳得下。女祭司曾经预言这样的一天终将来临,所以维斯·多斯拉克必须做好迎接所有孩子的准备。”
  队伍接近城东市集时,卓戈卡奥总算下令停步。从夷地、亚夏、阴影之地及玉海沿岸来的商队,都在这里做买卖,巍峨的圣母山高耸于头顶。丹妮忆起伊利里欧总督的女奴曾说,卓戈的宫殿有两百个房间和银子打造的门扉,不禁莞尔一笑。这座“宫殿”乃是个深邃的木造饭厅,粗木建成的墙壁高达四十英尺,屋顶是一块丝织大帷幕,挂起可挡霎时风雨,收下能迎无尽长空。厅堂周围,高篱环绕,还有青草茂盛的宽阔马场,火堆,以及数以百计的圆顶土屋,它们自地面突起,杂草覆盖其上,远看仿如小丘。
  为了迎接卓戈卡奥,大队奴隶已在前等候。每个人下马后,便解开腰际的亚拉克弯刀,以及随身携带的其他武器,交给旁边的奴隶,连卓戈卡奥也不例外。乔拉爵士事前曾解释道:在维斯·多斯拉克城里禁止携带武器,也不能伤害其他自由人。在圣母山的注视下,即便正在交战的卡拉萨,也会暂时捐弃成见,共饮蜜酒作乐。根据多希卡林女祭司的律令,在这个地方,所有的多斯拉克人都是血脉同源,属于同一个卡拉萨,同一个族群。
  伊丽和姬琪扶丹妮下马时,科霍罗过来找她。他是个矮胖的秃子,生了个鹰钩鼻,满嘴碎牙。二十年前,有人意图绑架卓戈,卖给他父亲的敌人,科霍罗从佣兵手中救出了当时还年轻的卡拉喀①,牙齿却因此被一个钉头锤打得稀烂。卓戈三个血盟卫中,数科霍罗最为年长。从她夫君诞生那天起,他的性命便与卓戈紧紧相连。
  每位卡奥都有自己的血盟卫。丹妮从前以为他们就是多斯拉克人中的御林铁卫,誓死保卫主人,但她随后发现不只这样。姬琪告诉她血盟卫不只是侍卫,他们更是卡奥的手足兄弟,他的影子,他最剽悍的朋友。卓戈与他们互以“吾血之血”相称,事实也的确如此,他们共享同一生命。依照马王的古老传统,卡奥若死,血盟卫亦需随行,以陪伴他走过夜晚的国度。若卡奥死于敌人之手,则他们需先为其复仇,然后欣喜地自杀殉葬。姬琪说,在某些卡拉萨里,血盟卫不仅同饮卡奥之酒,更居其营帐,甚至享其妻妾,惟有卡奥的马绝对不碰,因为每个人的坐骑只能属于个人。
  丹妮莉丝很庆幸卓戈卡奥没有遵循这些古老习俗,她可不想被多人共享。老科霍罗待她还算亲切,其他人却让她害怕。哈戈身形巨大,沉默寡言,时常凶神恶煞地瞪着她,仿佛忘记了她的身份。柯索则眼神冷酷,双手灵活,性喜伤人。每回他碰过多莉亚,总会在她的白嫩肌肤上留下淤伤,有时还会让伊丽在夜里偷偷啜泣。连他的马儿好像也怕他。
  但他们和卓戈生死与共,所以丹妮莉丝除了接纳他们,别无选择。有时候,她反倒希望自己父亲当年身边也有这种人保护。歌谣里的白衣白甲的御林铁卫,总是高贵、英勇而真诚,但伊里斯王却死在其中一人手里。如今人们称那个英俊的男孩为“弑君者”。至于“无畏的”巴利斯坦爵士,则投效篡夺者麾下。她不禁暗忖,七国的人是否都如此虚伪。待她的儿子坐上铁王座,她一定要让他也有自己的血盟卫,保护他免遭御林铁卫的诡计迫害。
  “卡丽熙,”科霍罗用多斯拉克语说,“吾血之血卓戈命令我通知您,今晚他必须登上圣母山,为他的平安归来向诸神献祭。”
  丹妮知道惟有男人才能踏上圣母山,卡奥的血盟卫会和他同去,并在翌日清晨归返。“请告诉我的日和星,说我作梦都念着他,并且焦急地盼他回来。”她满怀感激地答道。事实上,随着胎儿日渐长大,丹妮越来越容易疲累,能休息一晚再好不过。她怀孕一事似乎益发点燃卓戈的欲火,近来他的临幸总让她筋疲力尽。
  多莉亚领她走到为她和卡奥所准备的空心土丘。内里阴凉昏暗,如同一座泥土搭成的帐篷。“姬琪,请帮我准备沐浴。”她想洗去旅途风尘,好好浸一浸酸疼的骨头。她很高兴他们将在此停留一段时日,这样她就无需每天一大早便爬上小银马了。
  热水极烫,正合她意。“今晚我要给哥哥张罗礼物。”姬琪为她洗头时,她下了决心。“在圣城里,他要有个国王的样子。多莉亚,快赶去找他,邀他与我共进晚餐。”相对她其他的多斯拉克女侍,韦赛里斯对这位里斯女孩比较好,这或许是因为以前在潘托斯时,伊利里欧总督曾让他睡过她。“伊丽,去市集买些水果和肉食,什么都好,就是不要马肉。”
  “马肉是最好的肉,”伊丽道,“吃马肉让人强壮。”
  “韦赛里斯最恨马肉。”
  “遵命,卡丽熙。”
  她带了羊的腰骨肉和一篮蔬果回来。随后姬琪用甜菜和火豆烤肉,边烤边淋上蜂蜜。蔬果则有甜瓜、石榴和李子,还有些丹妮没见过的古怪东方瓜果。趁女仆准备晚餐,丹妮摆出了她照哥哥身材亲手裁制的衣服,包括白色亚麻布织成的外衣和护腿,绑到膝盖的凉鞋,一条青铜圆饰腰带,还有一件画了喷火龙的皮背心。如果他看起来不那么像乞丐,她希望多斯拉克人会比较尊重他,或许他也会原谅她那天在草海上羞辱他的事。再怎么说,他还是她的国王,也是她哥哥,他们同是真龙血脉。
  她正要摆上最后一件礼物——一件草绿色的纱丝披风,滚了浅灰边,恰好可以衬出他头发的银色——韦赛里斯气呼呼地进来了,他拽着多莉亚的手,只见她一只眼睛挨了揍,这会儿红肿起来。“你好大的胆子,竟敢叫这婊子来对我发号施令!”他边说边粗鲁地把女仆推倒在地毯上。
  这突如其来的怒气大出丹妮意料。“我只不过想……多莉亚,你是怎么说的?”
  “卡丽熙,对不起,请您原谅我。我照您吩咐去找他,告诉他说您命令他来一起吃饭。”
  “谁都不许对真龙发号施令,”韦赛里斯咆哮:“我是你的国王!我应该把她的头还给你才对!”
  里斯女孩畏缩起来,丹妮用轻拍安抚她。“别怕,他不会伤害你。好哥哥,请您原谅她吧,她不过是说错话,我告诉她请您来和我共进晚餐,如果陛下您愿意的话。”她牵起他的手,拉他到房间的另一边。“您看,这些是我要送给你的。”
  韦赛里斯满腹狐疑地皱眉道:“这些是什么?”
  “新衣服。我特地为您做的。”丹妮害羞地微笑。
  他斜眼看看她,轻蔑地说:“还不就是些多斯拉克破布。怎么,现在轮到你为我挑衣服啦?”
  “请别这样……穿这些衣服会凉快点,也比较舒服,而且我想……我想如果您穿得跟他们,跟多斯拉克人一样……”丹妮不知要怎么说才不会唤醒睡龙之怒。
  “我看接下来你就会叫我跟着绑辫子了。”
  “我不会……”为什么他永远如此残酷?她只是想帮忙罢了。“其实您还没打过胜仗,也没有权利绑辫子。”
  这是她最不该说的话。他淡紫色的眼睛里燃起怒火,却不敢打她,因为她的侍女站在旁边,而她卡斯的战士就在外面。韦赛里斯捡起披风嗅了嗅。“一股马粪味,我看给马用还差不多。”
  “这是我让多莉亚特地为您缝的,”她很觉受伤地告诉他,“就算卡奥穿起来也很相称。”
  “我是七国之君,不是什么浑身草臭、头发响叮当的野蛮人。”韦赛里斯斥道。他一把抓住她的手。“你越来越不识好歹了,小贱货。你以为自己现在肚子大了,唤醒睡龙之怒就没关系了吗?”
  他的手指掐进她的臂膀,痛得她觉得自己仿佛又变成了小孩,见他生气就害怕得慌忙退缩。她伸出另一只手,摸索碰到的第一个东西,那恰好是她原本要给他的腰带,一条雕饰华丽的青铜牌链。她用尽浑身力气挥了出去。
  腰带正中他面门。韦赛里斯应声松手,一块铜牌锐利的边缘割破了他的脸颊,鲜血顿时流淌下来。“不识好歹的人是你。”丹妮对他说,“那天在草原上,你还没得到教训吗?请你离开,免得我叫卡斯部众拖你走。你最好祈祷卓戈卡奥不要知道这件事,不然他会把你开膛破肚,挖出内脏叫你自己吃下去。”
  韦赛里斯爬起来。“小贱货,等我回国以后,你一定会后悔的。”说完他托着受伤的脸走出去,礼物一件也没拿。
  他滴下的血洒在那件美丽的纱丝披风上。丹妮握住柔软的布料,按在自己脸颊,然后盘腿坐进她的睡铺。
  “卡丽熙,您的晚餐准备好了。”姬琪宣布。
  “我不饿。”丹妮悲伤地说。突然间她只觉得好累。“你们分着吃吧。麻烦送一点去给乔拉爵士。”过了半晌,她又加上一句,“请拿一颗龙蛋给我。”
  伊丽拿来那颗深绿色蛋壳的龙蛋。她放在小手心里反复把玩,鳞甲闪着青铜的光泽。丹妮翻身蜷曲,拉过纱丝披风做盖,把龙蛋放进她隆起的腹部和小而柔软的胸乳间的凹陷。她喜欢把玩这些龙蛋,它们实在漂亮,有时候光是靠近就会让她觉得自己变得强壮而勇敢,仿佛她从蛋里的石化龙那儿汲取了能量。
  就在她躺着玩弄龙蛋的时候,她感觉到体内婴儿的胎动……好像他正在向外伸手拥抱,同是手足兄弟,同是龙族血脉。“你才是真龙传人,”丹妮向他悄声说,“真正的龙。我知道的。”然后她微笑着入眠,梦见了家乡。
  ※※※※※※
  ①多斯拉克语中对卡奥继承人的尊称。

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 38楼  发表于: 2015-08-30 0
   37.BRAN

  

   A light snow was falling. Bran could feel the flakes on his face, melting as they touched his skin like the gentlest of rains. He sat straight atop his horse, watching as the iron portcullis was winched upward. Try as he might to keep calm, his heart was fluttering in his chest.
   “Are you ready?” Robb asked.
   Bran nodded, trying not to let his fear show. He had not been outside Winterfell since his fall, but he was determined to ride out as proud as any knight.
   “Let’s ride, then.” Robb put his heels into his big grey-and-white gelding, and the horse walked under the portcullis.
   “Go,” Bran whispered to his own horse. He touched her neck lightly, and the small chestnut filly started forward. Bran had named her Dancer. She was two years old, and Joseth said she was smarter than any horse had a right to be. They had trained her special, to respond to rein and voice and touch. Up to now, Bran had only ridden her around the yard. At first Joseth or Hodor would lead her, while Bran sat strapped to her back in the oversize saddle the Imp had drawn up for him, but for the past fortnight he had been riding her on his own, trotting her round and round, and growing bolder with every circuit.
   They passed beneath the gatehouse, over the drawbridge, through the outer walls. Summer and Grey Wind came loping beside them, sniffing at the wind. Close behind came Theon Greyjoy, with his longbow and a quiver of broadheads; he had a mind to take a deer, he had told them. He was followed by four guardsmen in mailed shirts and coifs, and Joseth, a stick-thin stableman whom Robb had named master of horse while Hullen was away. Maester Luwin brought up the rear, riding on a donkey. Bran would have liked it better if he and Robb had gone off alone, just the two of them, but Hal Mollen would not hear of it, and Maester Luwin backed him. If Bran fell off his horse or injured himself, the maester was determined to be with him.
   Beyond the castle lay the market square, its wooden stalls deserted now. They rode down the muddy streets of the village, past rows of small neat houses of log and undressed stone. Less than one in five were occupied, thin tendrils of woodsmoke curling up from their chimneys. The rest would fill up one by one as it grew colder. When the snow fell and the ice winds howled down out of the north, Old Nan said, farmers left their frozen fields and distant holdfasts, loaded up their wagons, and then the winter town came alive. Bran had never seen it happen, but Maester Luwin said the day was looming closer. The end of the long summer was near at hand. Winter is coming.
   A few villagers eyed the direwolves anxiously as the riders went past, and one man dropped the wood he was carrying as he shrank away in fear, but most of the townfolk had grown used to the sight. They bent the knee when they saw the boys, and Robb greeted each of them with a lordly nod.
   With his legs unable to grip, the swaying motion of the horse made Bran feel unsteady at first, but the huge saddle with its thick horn and high back cradled him comfortingly, and the straps around his chest and thighs would not allow him to fall. After a time the rhythm began to feel almost natural. His anxiety faded, and a tremulous smile crept across his face.
   Two serving wenches stood beneath the sign of the Smoking Log, the local alehouse. When Theon Greyjoy called out to them, the younger girl turned red and covered her face. Theon spurred his mount to move up beside Robb. “Sweet Kyra,” he said with a laugh. “She squirms like a weasel in bed, but say a word to her on the street, and she blushes pink as a maid. Did I ever tell you about the night that she and Bessa...”
   “Not where my brother can hear, Theon,” Robb warned him with a glance at Bran.
   Bran looked away and pretended not to have heard, but he could feel Greyjoy’s eyes on him. No doubt he was smiling. He smiled a lot, as if the world were a secret joke that only he was clever enough to understand. Robb seemed to admire Theon and enjoy his company, but Bran had never warmed to his father’s ward.
   Robb rode closer. “You are doing well, Bran.”
   “I want to go faster,” Bran replied.
   Robb smiled. “As you will.” He sent his gelding into a trot. The wolves raced after him. Bran snapped the reins sharply, and Dancer picked up her pace. He heard a shout from Theon Greyjoy, and the hoofbeats of the other horses behind him.
   Bran’s cloak billowed out, rippling in the wind, and the snow seemed to rush at his face. Robb was well ahead, glancing back over his shoulder from time to time to make sure Bran and the others were following. He snapped the reins again. Smooth as silk, Dancer slid into a gallop. The distance closed. By the time he caught Robb on the edge of the wolfswood, two miles beyond the winter town, they had left the others well behind. “I can ride!” Bran shouted, grinning. It felt almost as good as flying.
   “I’d race you, but I fear you’d win.” Robb’s tone was light and joking, yet Bran could tell that something was troubling his brother underneath the smile.-----------------
   “I don’t want to race.” Bran looked around for the direwolves. Both had vanished into the wood. “Did you hear Summer howling last night?”
   “Grey Wind was restless too,” Robb said. His auburn hair had grown shaggy and unkempt, and a reddish stubble covered his jaw, making him look older than his fifteen years. “Sometimes I think they know things?.?.?.?sense things?.?.?.?” Robb sighed. “I never know how much to tell you, Bran. I wish you were older.”
   “I’m eight now!” Bran said. “Eight isn’t so much younger than fifteen, and I’m the heir to Winterfell, after you.”
   “So you are.” Robb sounded sad, and even a little scared. “Bran, I need to tell you something. There was a bird last night. From King’s Landing. Maester Luwin woke me.”
   Bran felt a sudden dread. Dark wings, dark words, Old Nan always said, and of late the messenger ravens had been proving the truth of the proverb. When Robb wrote to the Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, the bird that came back brought word that Uncle Benjen was still missing. Then a message had arrived from the Eyrie, from Mother, but that had not been good news either. She did not say when she meant to return, only that she had taken the Imp as prisoner. Bran had sort of liked the little man, yet the name Lannister sent cold fingers creeping up his spine. There was something about the Lannisters, something he ought to remember, but when he tried to think what, he felt dizzy and his stomach clenched hard as a stone. Robb spent most of that day locked behind closed doors with Maester Luwin, Theon Greyjoy, and Hallis Mollen. Afterward, riders were sent out on fast horses, carrying Robb’s commands throughout the north. Bran heard talk of Moat Cailin, the ancient stronghold the First Men had built at the top of the Neck. No one ever told him what was happening, yet he knew it was not good.
   And now another raven, another message. Bran clung to hope. “Was the bird from Mother? Is she coming home?”
   “The message was from Alyn in King’s Landing. Jory Cassel is dead. And Wyl and Heward as well. Murdered by the Kingslayer.” Robb lifted his face to the snow, and the flakes melted on his cheeks. “May the gods give them rest.”
   Bran did not know what to say. He felt as if he’d been punched. Jory had been captain of the household guard at Winterfell since before Bran was born. “They killed Jory?” He remembered all the times Jory had chased him over the roofs. He could picture him striding across the yard in mail and plate, or sitting at his accustomed place on the bench in the Great Hall, joking as he ate. “Why would anyone kill Jory?”
   Robb shook his head numbly, the pain plain in his eyes. “I don’t know, and?.?.?.?Bran, that’s not the worst of it. Father was caught beneath a falling horse in the fight. Alyn says his leg was shattered, and?.?.?.?Maester Pycelle has given him the milk of the poppy, but they aren’t sure when?.?.?.?when he . . .” The sound of hoofbeats made him glance down the road, to where Theon and the others were coming up. “When he will wake,” Robb finished. He laid his hand on the pommel of his sword then, and went on in the solemn voice of Robb the Lord. “Bran, I promise you, whatever might happen, I will not let this be forgotten.”
   Something in his tone made Bran even more fearful. “What will you do?” he asked as Theon Greyjoy reined in beside them.
   “Theon thinks I should call the banners,” Robb said.
   “Blood for blood.” For once Greyjoy did not smile. His lean, dark face had a hungry look to it, and black hair fell down across his eyes.
   “Only the lord can call the banners,” Bran said as the snow drifted down around them.
   “If your father dies,” Theon said, “Robb will be Lord of Winterfell.”
   “He won’t die!” Bran screamed at him.
   Robb took his hand. “He won’t die, not Father,” he said calmly. “Still?.?.?.?the honor of the north is in my hands now. When our lord father took his leave of us, he told me to be strong for you and for Rickon. I’m almost a man grown, Bran.”
   Bran shivered. “I wish Mother was back,” he said miserably. He looked around for Maester Luwin; his donkey was visible in the far distance, trotting over a rise. “Does Maester Luwin say to call the banners too?”
   “The maester is timid as an old woman,” said Theon.
   “Father always listened to his counsel,” Bran reminded his brother. “Mother too.”
   “I listen to him,” Robb insisted. “I listen to everyone.”
   The joy Bran had felt at the ride was gone, melted away like the snowflakes on his face. Not so long ago, the thought of Robb calling the banners and riding off to war would have filled him with excitement, but now he felt only dread. “Can we go back now?” he asked. “I’m cold.”
   Robb glanced around. “We need to find the wolves. Can you stand to go a bit longer?”
   “I can go as long as you can.” Maester Luwin had warned him to keep the ride short, for fear of saddle sores, but Bran would not admit to weakness in front of his brother. He was sick of the way everyone was always fussing over him and asking how he was.
   “Let’s hunt down the hunters, then,” Robb said. Side by side, they urged their mounts off the kingsroad and struck out into the wolfswood. Theon dropped back and followed well behind them, talking and joking with the guardsmen.
   It was nice under the trees. Bran kept Dancer to a walk, holding the reins lightly and looking all around him as they went. He knew this wood, but he had been so long confined to Winterfell that he felt as though he were seeing it for the first time. The smells filled his nostrils; the sharp fresh tang of pine needles, the earthy odor of wet rotting leaves, the hints of animal musk and distant cooking fires. He caught a glimpse of a black squirrel moving through the snow-covered branches of an oak, and paused to study the silvery web of an empress spider.
   Theon and the others fell farther and farther behind, until Bran could no longer hear their voices. From ahead came the faint sound of rushing waters. It grew louder until they reached the stream. Tears stung his eyes.
   “Bran?” Robb asked. “What’s wrong?”
   Bran shook his head. “I was just remembering,” he said. “Jory brought us here once, to fish for trout. You and me and Jon. Do you remember?”
   “I remember,” Robb said, his voice quiet and sad.
   “I didn’t catch anything,” Bran said, “but Jon gave me his fish on the way back to Winterfell. Will we ever see Jon again?”
   “We saw Uncle Benjen when the king came to visit,” Robb pointed out. “Jon will visit too, you’ll see.”
   The stream was running high and fast. Robb dismounted and led his gelding across the ford. In the deepest part of the crossing, the water came up to midthigh. He tied his horse to a tree on the far side, and waded back across for Bran and Dancer. The current foamed around rock and root, and Bran could feel the spray on his face as Robb led him over. It made him smile. For a moment he felt strong again, and whole. He looked up at the trees and dreamed of climbing them, right up to the very top, with the whole forest spread out beneath him.
   They were on the far side when they heard the howl, a long rising wail that moved through the trees like a cold wind. Bran raised his head to listen. “Summer,” he said. No sooner had he spoken than a second voice joined the first.
   “They’ve made a kill,” Robb said as he remounted. “I’d best go and bring them back. Wait here, Theon and the others should be along shortly.”
   “I want to go with you,” Bran said.
   “I’ll find them faster by myself.” Robb spurred his gelding and vanished into the trees.
   Once he was gone, the woods seemed to close in around Bran. The snow was falling more heavily now. Where it touched the ground it melted, but all about him rock and root and branch wore a thin blanket of white. As he waited, he was conscious of how uncomfortable he felt. He could not feel his legs, hanging useless in the stirrups, but the strap around his chest was tight and chafing, and the melting snow had soaked through his gloves to chill his hands. He wondered what was keeping Theon and Maester Luwin and Joseth and the rest.
   When he heard the rustle of leaves, Bran used the reins to make Dancer turn, expecting to see his friends, but the ragged men who stepped out onto the bank of the stream were strangers.
   “Good day to you,” he said nervously. One look, and Bran knew they were neither foresters nor farmers. He was suddenly conscious of how richly he was dressed. His surcoat was new, dark grey wool with silver buttons, and a heavy silver pin fastened his fur-trimmed cloak at the shoulders. His boots and gloves were lined with fur as well.
   “All alone, are you?” said the biggest of them, a bald man with a raw windburnt face. “Lost in the wolfswood, poor lad.”
   “I’m not lost.” Bran did not like the way the strangers were looking at him. He counted four, but when he turned his head, he saw two others behind him. “My brother rode off just a moment ago, and my guard will be here shortly.”
   “Your guard, is it?” a second man said. Grey stubble covered his gaunt face. “And what would they be guarding, my little lord? Is that a silver pin I see there on your cloak?”
   “Pretty,” said a woman’s voice. She scarcely looked like a woman; tall and lean, with the same hard face as the others, her hair hidden beneath a bowl-shaped halfhelm. The spear she held was eight feet of black oak, tipped in rusted steel.
   “Let’s have a look,” said the big bald man.
   Bran watched him anxiously. The man’s clothes were filthy, fallen almost to pieces, patched here with brown and here with blue and there with a dark green, and faded everywhere to grey, but once that cloak might have been black. The grey stubbly man wore black rags too, he saw with a sudden start. Suddenly Bran remembered the oathbreaker his father had beheaded, the day they had found the wolf pups; that man had worn black as well, and Father said he had been a deserter from the Night’s Watch. No man is more dangerous, he remembered Lord Eddard saying. The deserter knows his life is forfeit if he is taken, so he will not flinch from any crime, no matter how vile or cruel.
   “The pin, lad,” the big man said. He held out his hand.
   “We’ll take the horse too,” said another of them, a woman shorter than Robb, with a broad fiat face and lank yellow hair. “Get down, and be quick about it.” A knife slid from her sleeve into her hand, its edge jagged as a saw.
   “No,” Bran blurted. “I can’t?.?.?.?”
   The big man grabbed his reins before Bran could think to wheel Dancer around and gallop off. “You can, lordling?.?.?.?and will, if you know what’s good for you.”
   “Stiv, look how he’s strapped on.” The tall woman pointed with her spear. “Might be it’s the truth he’s telling.”
   “Straps, is it?” Stiv said. He drew a dagger from a sheath at his belt. “There’s ways to deal with straps.”
   “You some kind of cripple?” asked the short woman.
   Bran flared. “I’m Brandon Stark of Winterfell, and you better let go of my horse, or I’ll see you all dead.”
   The gaunt man with the grey stubbled face laughed. “The boy’s a Stark, true enough. Only a Stark would be fool enough to threaten where smarter men would beg.”
   “Cut his little cock off and stuff it in his mouth,” suggested the short woman. “That should shut him up.”
   “You’re as stupid as you are ugly, Hali,” said the tall woman. “The boy’s worth nothing dead, but alive?.?.?.?gods be damned, think what Mance would give to have Benjen Stark’s own blood to hostage!”
   “Mance be damned,” the big man cursed. “You want to go back there, Osha? More fool you. Think the white walkers will care if you have a hostage?” He turned back to Bran and slashed at the strap around his thigh. The leather parted with a sigh.
   The stroke had been quick and careless, biting deep. Looking down, Bran glimpsed pale flesh where the wool of his leggings had parted. Then the blood began to flow. He watched the red stain spread, feeling light-headed, curiously apart; there had been no pain, not even a hint of feeling. The big man grunted in surprise.
   “Put down your steel now, and I promise you shall have a quick and painless death,” Robb called out.
   Bran looked up in desperate hope, and there he was. The strength of the words were undercut by the way his voice cracked with strain. He was mounted, the bloody carcass of an elk slung across the back of his horse, his sword in a gloved hand.
   “The brother,” said the man with the grey stubbly face.
   “He’s a fierce one, he is,” mocked the short woman. Hali, they called her. “You mean to fight us, boy?”
   “Don’t be a fool, lad. You’re one against six.” The tall woman, Osha, leveled her spear. “Off the horse, and throw down the sword. We’ll thank you kindly for the mount and for the venison, and you and your brother can be on your way.”
   Robb whistled. They heard the faint sound of soft feet on wet leaves. The undergrowth parted, low-hanging branches giving up their accumulation of snow, and Grey Wind and Summer emerged from the green. Summer sniffed the air and growled.
   “Wolves,” gasped Hali.
   “Direwolves,” Bran said. Still half-grown, they were as large as any wolf he had ever seen, but the differences were easy to spot, if you knew what to look for. Maester Luwin and Farlen the kennelmaster had taught him. A direwolf had a bigger head and longer legs in proportion to its body, and its snout and jaw were markedly leaner and more pronounced. There was something gaunt and terrible about them as they stood there amid the gently falling snow. Fresh blood spotted Grey Wind’s muzzle.
   “Dogs,” the big bald man said contemptuously. “Yet I’m told there’s nothing like a wolfskin cloak to warm a man by night.” He made a sharp gesture. “Take them.”
   Robb shouted, “Winterfell!” and kicked his horse. The gelding plunged down the bank as the ragged men closed. A man with an axe rushed in, shouting and heedless. Robb’s sword caught him full in the face with a sickening crunch and a spray of bright blood. The man with the gaunt stubbly face made a grab for the reins, and for half a second he had them?.?.?.?and then Grey Wind was on him, bearing him down. He fell back into the stream with a splash and a shout, flailing wildly with his knife as his head went under. The direwolf plunged in after him, and the white water turned red where they had vanished.
   Robb and Osha matched blows in midstream. Her long spear was a steel-headed serpent, flashing out at his chest, once, twice, three times, but Robb parried every thrust with his longsword, turning the point aside. On the fourth or fifth thrust, the tall woman overextended herself and lost her balance, just for a second. Robb charged, riding her down.
   A few feet away, Summer darted in and snapped at Hali. The knife bit at his flank. Summer slid away, snarling, and came rushing in again. This time his jaws closed around her calf. Holding the knife with both hands, the small woman stabbed down, but the direwolf seemed to sense the blade coming. He pulled free for an instant, his mouth full of leather and cloth and bloody flesh. When Hali stumbled and fell, he came at her again, slamming her backward, teeth tearing at her belly.
   The sixth man ran from the carnage?.?.?.?but not far. As he went scrambling up the far side of the bank, Grey Wind emerged from the stream, dripping wet. He shook the water off and bounded after the running man, hamstringing him with a single snap of his teeth, and going for the throat as the screaming man slid back down toward the water.
   And then there was no one left but the big man, Stiv. He slashed at Bran’s chest strap, grabbed his arm, and yanked. Suddenly Bran was falling. He sprawled on the ground, his legs tangled under him, one foot in the stream. He could not feel the cold of the water, but he felt the steel when Stiv pressed his dagger to his throat. “Back away,” the man warned, “or I’ll open the boy’s windpipe, I swear it.”
   Robb reined his horse in, breathing hard. The fury went out of his eyes, and his sword arm dropped.
   In that moment Bran saw everything. Summer was savaging Hali, pulling glistening blue snakes from her belly. Her eyes were wide and staring. Bran could not tell whether she was alive or dead. The grey stubbly man and the one with the axe lay unmoving, but Osha was on her knees, crawling toward her fallen spear. Grey Wind padded toward her, dripping wet. “Call him off!” the big man shouted. “Call them both off, or the cripple boy dies now!”
   “Grey Wind, Summer, to me,” Robb said.
   The direwolves stopped, turned their heads. Grey Wind loped back to Robb. Summer stayed where he was, his eyes on Bran and the man beside him. He growled. His muzzle was wet and red, but his eyes burned.
   Osha used the butt end of her spear to lever herself back to her feet. Blood leaked from a wound on the upper arm where Robb had cut her. Bran could see sweat trickling down the big man’s face. Stiv was as scared as he was, he realized. “Starks,” the man muttered, “bloody Starks.” He raised his voice. “Osha, kill the wolves and get his sword.”
   “Kill them yourself,” she replied. “I’ll not be getting near those monsters.”
   For a moment Stiv was at a loss. His hand trembled; Bran felt a trickle of blood where the knife pressed against his neck. The stench of the man filled his nose; he smelled of fear. “You,” he called out to Robb. “You have a name?”
   “I am Robb Stark, the heir to Winterfell.”
   “This is your brother?”
   “Yes.”
   “You want him alive, you do what I say. Off the horse.”
   Robb hesitated a moment. Then, slowly and deliberately, he dismounted and stood with his sword in hand.
   “Now kill the wolves.”
   Robb did not move.
   “You do it. The wolves or the boy.”
   “No!” Bran screamed. If Robb did as they asked, Stiv would kill them both anyway, once the direwolves were dead.
   The bald man took hold of his hair with his free hand and twisted it cruelly, till Bran sobbed in pain. “You shut your mouth, cripple, you hear me?” He twisted harder. “You hear me?”
   A low thrum came from the woods behind them. Stiv gave a choked gasp as a half foot of razor-tipped broadhead suddenly exploded out of his chest. The arrow was bright red, as if it had been painted in blood.
   The dagger fell away from Bran’s throat. The big man swayed and collapsed, facedown in the stream. The arrow broke beneath him. Bran watched his life go swirling off in the water.
   Osha glanced around as Father’s guardsmen appeared from beneath the trees, steel in hand. She threw down her spear. “Mercy, m’lord,” she called to Robb.
   The guardsmen had a strange, pale look to their faces as they took in the scene of slaughter. They eyed the wolves uncertainly, and when Summer returned to Hali’s corpse to feed, Joseth dropped his knife and scrambled for the bush, heaving. Even Maester Luwin seemed shocked as he stepped from behind a tree, but only for an instant. Then he shook his head and waded across the stream to Bran’s side. “Are you hurt?”
   “He cut my leg,” Bran said, “but I couldn’t feel it.”
   As the maester knelt to examine the wound, Bran turned his head. Theon Greyjoy stood beside a sentinel tree, his bow in hand. He was smiling. Ever smiling. A half-dozen arrows were thrust into the soft ground at his feet, but it had taken only one. “A dead enemy is a thing of beauty,” he announced.
   “Jon always said you were an ass, Greyjoy,” Robb said loudly. “I ought to chain you up in the yard and let Bran take a few practice shots at you.”
   “You should be thanking me for saving your brother’s life.”
   “What if you had missed the shot?” Robb said. “What if you’d only wounded him? What if you had made his hand jump, or hit Bran instead? For all you knew, the man might have been wearing a breastplate, all you could see was the back of his cloak. What would have happened to my brother then? Did you ever think of that, Greyjoy?”
   Theon’s smile was gone. He gave a sullen shrug and began to pull his arrows from the ground, one by one.
   Robb glared at his guardsmen. “Where were you?” he demanded of them. “I was sure you were close behind us.”
   The men traded unhappy glances. “We were following, m’lord,” said Quent, the youngest of them, his beard a soft brown fuzz. “Only first we waited for Maester Luwin and his ass, begging your pardons, and then, well, as it were?.?.?.?” He glanced over at Theon and quickly looked away, abashed.
   “I spied a turkey,” Theon said, annoyed by the question. “How was I to know that you’d leave the boy alone?”
   Robb turned his head to look at Theon once more. Bran had never seen him so angry, yet he said nothing. Finally he knelt beside Maester Luwin. “How badly is my brother wounded?”
   “No more than a scratch,” the maester said. He wet a cloth in the stream to clean the cut. “Two of them wear the black,” he told Robb as he worked.
   Robb glanced over at where Stiv lay sprawled in the stream, his ragged black cloak moving fitfully as the rushing waters tugged at it. “Deserters from the Night’s Watch,” he said grimly. “They must have been fools, to come so close to Winterfell.”
   “Folly and desperation are ofttimes hard to tell apart,” said Maester Luwin.
   “Shall we bury them, m’lord?” asked Quent.
   “They would not have buried us,” Robb said. “Hack off their heads, we’ll send them back to the Wall. Leave the rest for the carrion crows.”
   “And this one?” Quent jerked a thumb toward Osha.
   Robb walked over to her. She was a head taller than he was, but she dropped to her knees at his approach. “Give me my life, m’lord of Stark, and I am yours.”
   “Mine? What would I do with an oathbreaker?”
   “I broke no oaths. Stiv and Wallen flew down off the Wall, not me. The black crows got no place for women.”
   Theon Greyjoy sauntered closer. “Give her to the wolves,” he urged Robb. The woman’s eyes went to what was left of Hali, and just as quickly away. She shuddered. Even the guardsmen looked queasy.
   “She’s a woman,” Robb said.
   “A wildling,” Bran told him. “She said they should keep me alive so they could take me to Mance Rayder.”
   “Do you have a name?” Robb asked her.
   “Osha, as it please the lord,” she muttered sourly.
   Maester Luwin stood. “We might do well to question her.”
   Bran could see the relief on his brother’s face. “As you say, Maester. Wayn, bind her hands. She’ll come back to Winterfell with us?.?.?.?and live or die by the truths she gives us.”




Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter38 布兰
  天空下着细雪,布兰可以感觉到脸上飘落的雪花,一碰皮肤便即融化,像一阵轻柔的雨。他笔直地骑在马上,看着铁闸门被绞盘向上拉起。他虽竭力想保持镇定,心脏却一直在胸口狂跳个不停。
  “准备好了吗?”罗柏问。
  布兰点点头,试着不露出害怕的神色。虽然自坠楼以来,他便没有踏出过临冬城一步,但他打定主意要像个骑士一样昂首骑马出去。
  “那我们走吧。”罗柏一夹马肚,骑着他那匹灰白相间的大公马穿过闸门。
  “前进。”布兰向自己的坐骑耳语。他轻触它的脖子,栗子色的小母马便迈步向前。布兰为它取名“小舞”。它今年两岁,乔赛斯说它聪明得不像马。他们已经对它进行过特别训练,让它对缰绳、声音和碰触有反应,但到目前为止,布兰只是骑它绕绕广场。最初乔赛斯或阿多会牵着它,布兰则被绑在它背上那个超大的马鞍上——马鞍是照小恶魔的设计图打造的。不过这两个星期以来,他已经能独自驾驭,骑着它来回慢跑,每绕一圈,胆子就更大。
  他们穿过城门楼,越过吊桥,走出外城墙。夏天和灰风跑在他们身畔,嗅着风中的气息。紧跟在后的是带着长弓和羽箭的席恩·葛雷乔伊。出发前他说过,今天定要猎头鹿回去。在他后面的是四个穿着锁子甲,戴着锁甲头套的卫士,以及骨瘦如柴的乔赛斯。胡伦离开之后,罗柏便指派乔赛斯担任新的马房总管。鲁温师傅骑着驴子殿后。布兰本来希望就他和罗柏两个人出去,但哈尔·莫兰不肯答应,鲁温师傅也持相同意见。为防布兰落马或负伤,师傅打定主意随侍在旁。
  城堡外便是市集广场,只是如今木头搭建的摊位全部荒废。他们行经镇里的泥泞街道,穿过排列整齐,用木材和粗石建成的小屋。眼下只有不到五分之一的房屋有人迹,几缕细细的柴烟从烟囱升起。随着天气越趋寒冷,其余的空屋也会渐渐住满。老奶妈说,等到降雪时节来临,冰风从北吹来,农民们便会离开他们结冻的田地和遥远的村舍,把行李载上马车运到镇内居住,然后避冬市镇便会热闹起来。布兰从没见过这番景象,但鲁温师傅说那样的日子就快来了。因为长夏已尽,凛冬将至。
  他们骑马经过时,有几个村民不安地看着冰原狼,还有一个人丢下抱着的木材,害怕得慌忙躲开,不过大多数村民早已习惯了这种情景。看到两个男孩,他们单膝跪下,而罗柏也颇有领主风范地——颔首致意。
  因为双脚无法用力夹紧,骑马时的晃动起初使布兰觉得很不安稳,但大马鞍厚实高耸的靠背,却如摇篮一般舒服地搂着他,而绑住大腿和胸部的皮带也让他不致落马。经过一段时间,他渐渐习惯了摇晃的节奏,焦虑褪去,一抹害怕的微笑爬上了脸庞。
  两个女侍站在烟柴酒馆的招牌下。当席恩·葛雷乔伊向她们打招呼时,比较年轻的那个女孩满面通红,用手遮脸。席恩踢马跑到罗柏旁边。“凯拉真可爱,”他笑道,“在床上她扭得像只黄鼠狼,可在街上跟她一句话还没说完,脸就红了,好像自己还是个黄花闺女似的。我有没有跟你说过那天晚上她和贝莎——”
  “席恩,不要在我弟弟面前讲这种事。”罗柏告诫他,又瞄了布兰一眼。
  布兰望向别处,假装自己没听到,但他感觉得到葛雷乔伊的视线落在身上。可想而知,此刻的他一定正在微笑。他一天到晚微笑,仿佛整个世界就是个秘密的玩笑,而惟有聪明的他能理解。罗柏似乎对席恩颇为佩服,也很喜欢与他为伴,但布兰始终无法对父亲的养子产生感情。
  罗柏靠过来。“布兰,你骑得很好。”
  “我想再骑快点。”布兰回答。
  罗柏微笑,“没问题。”说完他策马开跑,狼群跟在他后面冲了出去。布兰用力一扯缰绳,小舞也加快步伐。他听见席恩·葛雷乔伊一声吆喝,以及身后杂沓的马蹄亩。
  布兰的披风在风中翻腾犹如波浪,落雪迎面扑来。罗柏遥遥领先,不时回头张望,确定布兰和其他人跟上。他再度扯缰,小舞如滑丝般流畅地迈步疾奔。两人的距离逐渐拉近,等他在避冬市镇两里外的狼林边缘追上罗柏时,他们已把其他人远远抛在后方。“我能骑马了!”布兰嘻嘻笑着大叫,这种感觉好像飞。
  “我很想跟你赛跑,怕只怕赢不了你。”罗柏的口气虽然轻快,带着戏谑的意味,但在哥哥的笑容背后,布兰却看得出他有心事。
  “我不想跟你比赛。”布兰四处张望,寻找冰原狼的踪影。但那两只狼早就消失在了森林里。“昨晚你听见夏天叫了吗?”
  “灰风也是焦躁不安。”罗柏道。他红棕色的头发长长了,未经梳理,有些凌乱,几撮红胡子遮住了下巴,让他看起来比十五岁的实际年龄要成熟。“有时候我觉得他们知道很多事……感应到很多事……”罗柏叹口气,“布兰,我不知该跟你说多少,我真希望你年纪再大一点。”
  “我已经八岁了!”布兰说:“八岁和十五岁没差多少,而且在你之后,我也是临冬城的继承人。”
  “是啊,”罗柏语气哀伤,甚至有些害怕。“布兰,有件事我必须跟你讲清楚。昨晚来了只信鸦,从君临来,鲁温师傅半夜把我叫醒。”
  布兰突然感到一阵惊恐。黑色的翅膀,黑色的消息,老奶妈总这么说,而近来传递信息的渡鸦一再证明了这句俗谚的正确。罗柏写信给守夜人军团的司令官,鸟儿却带回班扬叔叔依旧下落不明的消息。接着鹰巢城有信传来,是母亲写的,可惜也并非好消息。她没说何时回来,只说小恶魔如今是她的犯人。布兰其实还挺喜欢那矮个子,但“兰尼斯特”这个姓氏却教他背脊发凉。有件和兰尼斯特有关的事,他应该记得,然而每次他试图回忆,便觉头晕目眩,腹痛如绞。那一天,罗柏整日把自己关在房里,和鲁温师傅、席恩·葛雷乔伊,以及哈里斯·莫兰共商对策。之后信使骑着快马,将罗柏的命令传遍北境。布兰依稀听到卡林湾这地名,那是先民在颈泽北端筑起的古老要塞。究竟发生了什么,没人告诉他,但肯定不是什么好事。
  这会儿竟又来了一只渡鸦,又带来新的消息。布兰强迫自己满怀希望。“是母亲送来的吗?她是不是要回家了?”
  “信是埃林从君临写来的。乔里·凯索死了,还有韦尔和海华。他们惨死于弑君者之手。”罗柏仰头面对飘雪,雪片融化在他两颊。“愿天上诸神让他们安息。”
  布兰不知该说什么才好,只觉自己仿佛被狠揍了一拳。打布兰出生,乔里就是临冬城的侍卫队长。“他们杀了乔里?”他记得每一次乔里追着他在屋顶上奔跑的情景,他可以清楚地拼凑出他全副铠甲,大步走过广场的风光,或是坐在厅堂的老位子上,边吃边谈笑的模样。“为什么会有人要杀乔里?”
  罗柏木然地摇头,眼里溢满悲痛。“我不知道。还有……布兰,这不是最糟的消息,父亲也在打斗中被摔倒的马压住,埃林说他的腿碎了……派席尔大学士已经给他喝了罂粟花奶,但他们不确定什么时候……什么时候他才……”听见身后的蹄声,他转头朝来路望去,席恩等人已经赶了上来。“他才会醒来。”罗柏把话说完,伸手按住剑柄,恢复了罗柏城主的庄严声调,“布兰,我向你保证,不管发生什么,这个仇我永不会忘。”
  他的语气却更教布兰害怕。“那你打算怎么办?”他问。席恩·葛雷乔伊拉住缰绳,停在他们旁边。
  “席恩认为我应该立刻召集封臣。”罗柏说。
  “血债血还。”这次葛雷乔伊没有笑。他那张削瘦而黝黑的脸,有种饥渴的神色,黑发垂下,遮住双眼。
  “惟有领主才能召集封臣。”布兰说,雪持续飘落在他们周围。
  “如果令尊去世,”席恩道,“罗柏就是临冬城公爵。”
  “他不会死!”布兰朝他尖叫。
  罗柏握住他的手。“他不会死,父亲大人不会死。”他平静地说。“可是……如今北境的荣誉系于我手。父亲大人临行前曾对我说,为了你和瑞肯,我一定要坚强。布兰,我几乎是成年人了。”
  布兰颤抖不已。“母亲如果在就好了。”他可怜兮兮地说。他转头寻找鲁温师傅的身影,他的驴子在远处依稀可见,此刻正小跑步爬上缓丘。“鲁温师傅也认为应该征召诸侯吗?”
  “师傅他和老女人一样,胆小着呢。”席恩道。
  “但父亲向来听从他的忠告,”布兰提醒哥哥,“母亲也是。”
  “我也听,”罗柏坚持,“每个人的意见我都听。”
  布兰外出骑马的喜悦,此刻已经消失得无影无踪,像脸上的雪片般融化殆尽。若是从前,听到罗柏要召集封臣,率军出征,他一定会兴奋难耐,然而现在他感到的却只有恐惧。“我们可以回去了吗?”他问,“我觉得好冷。”
  罗柏环顾四周。“得先把狼找到。你能再忍耐一会儿吗?”
  “你能骑多久,我就能骑多久。”鲁温师傅曾警告他骑马时间不要太长,惟恐他在马鞍上坐久了全身会酸痛,但布兰不愿在哥哥面前自承虚弱。他受够了大家成天大惊小怪,对他的身体问长问短。
  “那我们这就去把小猎人给猎回来吧。”罗柏说。于是他们并肩而行,驱策坐骑离开国王大道,进入狼林。席恩远远落在后面,和其他卫士谈笑。
  置身林问的感觉真好。布兰轻握马缰,让小舞缓步慢行,一边四处观望。他很熟悉这座森林,然而在长期坐困临冬城后,如今却有初次造访的兴味。树林里的气息充溢他的鼻孔:新鲜松针的明锐香气,湿软腐叶的泥土芬芳,还有模糊的动物麝香,以及远方炊烟的味道。他瞥见一只黑松鼠的身影,在一棵被雪覆盖的橡树枝干间穿梭,接着又驻足欣赏女王蛛所织就的银色蛛网。
  席恩和其他人离他们越来越远,到后来布兰已听不见他们的声音。前方传来模糊的流水声。水声渐大,直到他们抵达溪边。这时,泪水刺痛了他的眼。
  “布兰?”罗柏问,“你怎么了?”
  布兰摇摇头。“我只是想起从前的事。”他说,“有一次乔里带我们来这儿抓鳟鱼。就你、我还有琼恩,记得吗?”
  “我记得。”罗柏说,他的语调平静而哀伤。
  “结果我什么也没抓到,”布兰说,“可在回临冬城的路上,琼恩却把他抓的鱼都给了我。我们还能再见到琼恩吗?”
  “上次国王来访,我们不就看到了班扬叔叔?”罗柏告诉他,“琼恩也会回来作客,你等着瞧吧。”
  溪流湍急,水势高涨。罗柏下马,牵着坐骑越过浅滩。渡口最深处,水及大腿。他把马儿拴在对岸的一棵树上,然后涉水回来带布兰和小舞过去。溪流拍打着岩石和树根,激起阵阵飞沫,罗柏当先领他渡河,布兰可以感觉水花溅到脸上。他笑了。一时之间,他觉得自己又是身强体壮,四肢健全。他仰望树林,梦想自己能爬上去,攀上树顶,让整片树海尽展眼前。
  他们抵达对岸时,只听树林里传来一声长嚎,音调渐高,哀叹久长,仿如穿梭林间的一阵冷风。布兰抬首聆听。“那是夏天。”他说。话音刚落,第二阵嚎声便加入进来。
  “他们杀死猎物了。”罗柏边说边骑上马。“我看我最好去带他们回来。你在这里等,席恩他们应该马上就到。”
  “我想跟你一起去。”布兰说。
  “我自己去比较快。”罗柏一踢马刺,消失在树林里。
  他走后,整个森林仿佛朝布兰包围过来。雪下得更大,虽然一碰地面就会融化,但他周遭的岩石、树根和枝干却都覆上了一层薄薄的白。他等待之时,方才察觉到自己有多不舒服:双腿没有知觉,毫无用处地挂在马镫上;胸膛的皮带绑得很紧,擦伤了皮肤;雪水融化渗进手套,冻得他两手发麻。他不禁奇怪席恩、鲁温师傅,以及乔赛斯等人怎么还没来。
  随后他听见树叶沙沙作响,布兰立刻拉动缰绳,教小舞转身,迎向他的朋友们。然而从林中走到溪边的,却是一群衣着破烂的陌生人。(文'心'手'打'组'手'打'整'理)
  “你们好。”他紧张地说。只需一眼,布兰便知他们既非林务官,亦非农民。他猛然惊觉自己衣着华丽,身上穿着崭新的深灰色羊毛外套,缝了银扣,绒毛边的披风用一个沉甸甸的银别针系在肩头。他的皮靴和手套也都滚了绒毛边。
  “你,就一个人啊?”其中个子最大,满脸风霜痕迹的光头男子说,“可怜的小鬼,在狼林里迷了路。”
  “我没有迷路。”布兰不喜欢这群陌生人盯着他瞧的模样。对方一共四人,他一转头看到背后还有两个。“我哥哥刚走,我的卫兵马上就来。”
  “你的卫兵,啊哈?”另一个面容憔悴,一脸灰胡碴的人说,“小少爷,我倒问问你,他们要守卫什么啊?守卫你披风上那个银别针吗?”
  “真是个漂亮东西。”这次是女人的声音。她看起来委实不太像女人;又高又瘦,和其他人同样的苦脸,头发则埋藏在碗状的半罩头盔下。她手中的长矛是根八尺长的黑橡木棍,前面安着锈掉的熗尖。
  “给咱们瞧瞧。”光头大汉说。
  布兰不安地看着他。这人的衣服肮脏污秽、破烂不堪,东一块棕,西一块蓝,还有一块暗绿补丁,其余的地方则通通褪成灰色,但看得出原本是件黑斗篷。他突然发现,那个一脸灰胡碴的人也穿着黑色破衣。布兰蓦地想起他们找到小狼当天,被父亲砍头的那个背弃誓言的人,衣着也是黑色,而父亲说他是守夜人部队的逃兵。世间最危险的人莫过于此,他想起艾德公爵的话,因为他们自知一旦被捕,只有死路一条,于是恶向胆边生,再伤天害理的勾当也干得出来。
  “小鬼,把别针拿来。”大汉伸出手说。
  “还有你的马,”另一个女人说,她的个子比罗柏矮,生了一张扁扁的宽脸和一头黄色直发。“快给我下来。”一把锋呈锯齿的匕首从她袖里闪进手中。
  “可是,”布兰脱口而出,“我没办法……”
  布兰还没想到调转小舞开步逃走,大汉便一把抓住了缰绳。“小少爷,你当然有办法……而且一定得想办法,如果你不想吃苦头的话。”
  “史帝夫,你瞧,他被绑在马鞍上,”高个女人用长熗指着说,“或许他说的是实话。”
  “绑起来了,是吗?”史帝夫说。他从腰间的刀鞘里抽出匕首。“这不成问题。”
  “你残废了还是怎么了?”矮个女人问。
  布兰怒道:“我是临冬城的布兰登·史塔克,你最好放开我的马,否则我教你们通通没命。”
  一脸灰胡碴的瘦子哈哈大笑。“我看这小子准是史塔克家的人没错,只有史塔克家的人才这么笨,该讨饶的时候还要狠。”
  “把他小鸡鸡割下来塞他嘴里,”矮个女人提议,“这样他肯定闭嘴。”
  “哈莉,你已经够丑了,没想到还这么没脑子。”高个女人道,“这孩子死了就不值钱啦,可要留着活口……天杀的,想想曼斯手上若有了班扬·史塔克的亲属当人质,他会怎么赏我们!”
  “曼斯见鬼去,”大汉咒道,“你还想回去,欧莎?我看你才没脑子。你以为白鬼会管你手上有没有人质?”他转向布兰,割开他大腿的皮带。皮革仿佛松了口气似地分开。
  他出手很快,又没有留心,结果割得很深。布兰低头,看到羊毛绑腿被割开的地方,露出白皙的大腿肉。接着血涌出来,他望着红色的血渍逐渐扩散,感觉轻微头晕,却意外地疏离,丝毫不觉疼痛,连一点感觉都没有。大汉惊讶地哼了一声。
  “立刻放下武器,我保证让你们死得干脆。”罗柏叫道。
  布兰怀着最后一丝希望抬起头,他果真出现在那里。可惜他那番话的威严,却被紧张嘶哑的声调所减低。他骑着马,麇鹿血淋淋的尸体挂在马背,手握长剑。
  “老哥回来了。”灰胡碴的男子道。
  “哟,这家伙挺凶悍嘛。”矮个女人讥讽他。他们叫她哈莉。“你想跟咱们打,小鬼头?”
  “小子,你这是以一对六,别傻了。”高个的欧莎平举长熗。“赶快下马,把剑扔了。我们会谢谢你的马儿和鹿肉,然后放你和你弟弟走路。”
  罗柏吹声口哨。众人听见脚步轻踩湿叶的声响。矮树丛低垂的枝桠洒下覆盖的雪,向两旁分开,灰风和夏天自一片绿色中穿出。夏天嗅嗅风中的气息,出声低吼。
  “狼来了。”哈莉噤声道。
  “是冰原狼。”布兰说。虽然并未发育完全,他们的体格也只有一般狼大小,但若仔细观察,很容易分辨出差异所在。鲁温师傅和驯兽长法兰教过他:冰原狼的头比较大,四肢较长,鼻子和下巴则特别尖细、形状明显。站在轻飘的细雪里,他们怀着憔悴而骇人的神态。灰风的口鼻沾满鲜血。
  “两只臭狗。”光头男子轻蔑地说,“我倒是知道,夜里没什么比狼皮斗篷更保暖。”他猛地做了个手势。“拿下!”
  罗柏高喊:“临名冬城万岁!”然后踢马向前。公马跳进溪里,衣衫褴褛的敌人围了过去。有个人拿着斧头,没头没脑地大叫着朝他冲来。罗柏的长剑正中对方面门,发出令人作呕的碎裂声,随即鲜血四溅。一脸胡碴的人伸手去扯缰绳,才抓住半秒……只见灰风一跃而起把他扑倒。他噗通一声跌进溪里,呐喊着,疯狂地挥舞着短刀,头部被水淹没。冰原狼跳上去继续攻击,两人消失在水中,转眼之间,白色的河水便转为殷红。
  罗柏和欧莎在河中央打得不可开交。她的长熗活像条钢头毒蛇,闪电般朝他胸口窜去,一次、两次、三次,但罗柏的长剑挡下每一记攻势,拨开刺来的熗尖。在她第四还是第五次突刺时,高个女人用力过猛,失了重心,仅一秒的时间,罗柏便骑马冲锋,把她踩在蹄下。
  几尺外,夏天向前疾跳,扑咬哈莉,结果后背反挨一记短刀。夏天咆哮着后退,再度冲刺。这回他的利齿紧紧咬住她的小腿。矮个女人两手握刀,死命向下插去,然而冰原狼仿佛能感应危险,迅速松开抽身,撕下满嘴皮革、碎布和血淋淋的肉块。哈莉跌倒在地,他又扑跳上前,把她向后撞开,撕咬她的小腹。
  第五个人想逃离这场屠杀……可惜却没跑远。他正踉跄着爬上对岸,灰风浑身湿淋淋地从河里冒出,甩甩身上的水,箭步追去。冰原狼嘴巴一张一阖,咬断他的腿筋,接着去咬他的喉咙,那人惨叫着滑进河里。
  此时只剩那个大汉史帝夫了。他割开布兰胸前的皮带,抓住他的臂膀用力一扯,布兰便从马背上摔下来。他瘫在地上,双腿纠缠一团,被身体压住,一只脚还滑进了溪里。他感觉不到冰冷的河水,却感觉得出史帝夫按在他喉咙的匕首。“退后,”他警告道,“不然我发誓会把这小鬼的气管给割了。”
  罗柏勒住马,急剧地喘气。怒意从他眼底消失,持剑的手也垂软下来。
  就在那一刹那,整个局势在布兰眼前一览无遗。夏天正对付哈莉,从她肚子里扯出一条条发亮的蓝色小蛇。她的眼睛睁得老大,瞪着冰原狼。布兰辨不清她究竟是死是活。灰胡碴和拿斧头那两个人躺着一动不动。欧莎则爬了起来,正朝她的长熗挪去。灰风浑身滴水,啪哒啪哒朝她走近。“叫他走开!”大汉喊道,“把他们都叫开,不然这残废小鬼现在就死!”
  “灰风,夏天,过来。”罗柏道。
  冰原狼停步,回头。灰风飞奔到罗柏身边,夏天则留在原地,看着布兰和他身旁的人,发出低吼。它的口鼻鲜血淋漓,双眼燃烧着怒火。
  欧莎撑着熗尾站起来。她的上臂被罗柏砍了一剑,汨汨流血。布兰看到大汉满脸是汗,这才明白史帝夫和自己同样害怕。“史塔克,”他喃喃道,“该死的史塔克。”他提高音量。“欧莎,把狼宰了,拿走他的剑。”
  “要杀你自己杀,”她回答,“我死也不靠近那些怪物。”
  史帝夫似乎突然间没了主意。他的手开始发抖,布兰只觉得刀锋紧贴脖子,血顺着滴下来。男人的臭味充塞他鼻孔,那是一种恐俱的气息。“喂,”他朝罗柏喊,“你叫啥名字?”
  “我是罗柏·史塔克,临冬城的继承人。”
  “这是你弟?”
  “对。”
  “如果你要他活命,就照我的话办。下马。”
  罗柏迟疑片刻,接着便刻意缓慢下马,持剑站立。
  “现在把狼宰了。”
  罗柏没动。
  “快杀,不然这小鬼就没命。”
  “不要!”布兰尖叫。就算罗柏照办,等冰原狼一死,史帝夫也不会放过他们俩。
  光头用另一只手抓住他的头发,使劲狠狠地一扭,直到布兰痛得失声啜泣。“小废物,你给我闭嘴,听到了没?”他更用力地拧。“你听到了没?”
  飕的一声,从背后的树林传来。史帝夫声音一紧,喘不过气来。只见一个半尺长,利如剃刀的宽大箭头突然自他胸膛爆出。那枝箭整个成了鲜红,沐浴在血中。
  布兰喉头的匕首松落,大汉晃了晃,面朝下倒在溪里。箭被他压断,布兰看着他的血淌进水中。
  欧莎四处张望;父亲的侍卫从树底下冒出来,手里都握着武器。她连忙抛下长熗。“大人饶命。”她朝罗柏叫道。
  见到眼前的屠杀景象,卫士们个个脸色苍白,神情怪异。他们犹豫地看着两只狼,而当夏天回去享用哈莉的尸体时,乔赛斯丢下猎刀,转身返回树丛边呕吐。就连鲁温师傅从林子里出来时,也是一脸惊骇。他随即恢复过来,摇摇头,涉水渡河到布兰身边。“你受伤了吗?”
  “他砍伤了我的脚,”布兰说:“可我没感觉。”
  老师傅弯身检视他的伤口,布兰别过头去,看见席恩·葛雷乔伊站在一棵哨兵树下,手里拿着弓,嘴上挂着笑。这家伙永远都在微笑。他脚边的软泥地上插了五六枝箭,但他只用了一枝。“最好的敌人就是死掉的敌人。”他得意洋洋地表示。
  “葛雷乔伊,琼恩老说你是个浑球。”罗柏朗声道,“我真该用铁链把你绑起来,放在场子里给布兰当箭靶。”
  “你怎么不谢谢我救了你老弟的命?”
  “要是你没射中怎么办?”罗柏道,“要是你没射死他怎么办?要是你那一箭抖了他的手,或是命中布兰怎么办?你从后面只看得到他的斗篷,怎么知道他没穿胸甲?如果他真的穿了,那我弟弟会怎么样?葛雷乔伊,你有没有想过?”
  席恩的笑容消失了。他悻悻地耸肩,然后开始把箭一根根从地上拔起来。
  罗柏瞪着侍卫们。“你们跑哪儿去了?”他质问,“我要你们紧跟在后。”
  守卫们交换着闷闷不乐的眼神。“大人,我们是跟在后面。”里面年纪最轻,长了棕色细胡的昆特说,“可我们要等鲁温师傅和他的驴,请大人原谅,然后,这个嘛,就是……”他瞄了席恩一眼,随即尴尬地别开头。
  “我在路上看到只火鸡,”席恩气恼地说,“我哪知道你会丢下小鬼不管?”
  罗柏再度转头瞪看席恩。布兰从未见他这么生气过,但他没有多说,只在鲁温师傅身旁蹲下来。“我弟弟的伤势如何?”
  “破了点皮罢了。”老学士说。他把一块布在溪里浸湿,用来清洗伤口。“有两个人穿着黑衫军的衣服。”他边弄边告诉罗柏。
  罗柏转头望向倒卧溪中的史帝夫,溪流不断拉扯着他破烂的黑斗篷。“守夜人军团的逃兵,”他口气严峻地说,“他们一定是没脑子,才会跑到离临冬城这么近的地方来。”
  “由愚蠢或绝望所生的行为,彼此常常难以区分。”鲁温师傅道。
  “大人,我们要埋葬他们吗?”昆特问。
  “他们可不打算为我们安葬。”罗柏说,“把头砍下,送到长城。剩下的就留给乌鸦。”
  “那她呢?”昆特用拇指指了指欧莎。
  罗柏朝她走去。她比罗柏足足高出一头,但见他过来,却连忙跪下。“史塔克大人,求您饶我一命,我的人是您的了。”
  “我的人?我要个背誓者做什么?”
  “我没有背弃誓约。从长城逃出来的是史帝夫和华伦,不是我。那群黑乌鸦不收女人。”
  席恩·葛雷乔伊慢悠悠地晃过来。“拿她喂狼。”他怂恿罗柏。女人的视线望向哈莉的残骸,赶紧颤抖着转开。那景象连侍卫们看了也直想吐。
  “她是个女的。”罗柏说。
  “也是个野人。”布兰告诉他,“是她叫他们留我活口,好把我交给曼斯·雷德的。”
  “你有名字吗?”罗柏问她。
  “大人高兴的话,叫我欧莎就成。”她酸酸地低声道。
  鲁温师傅站起来。“盘问一番比较稳妥。”
  布兰看见哥哥脸上如释重负的表情。“那就这样罢,师傅。韦恩,把她的手捆起来。她跟我们一起回临冬城……是生是死,就得由她的话来决定了。”

寒烟柔。

ZxID:14225420


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 逐烟霞。
你看着眼前的人,分明还是以前的模样,可心里终究不是以前那般澄清透明了。
举报 只看该作者 39楼  发表于: 2015-08-30 0
   38.TYRION


   You want eat?” Mord asked, glowering. He had a plate of oiled beans in one thick, stub-fingered hand.
   Tyrion Lannister was starved, but he refused to let this brute see him cringe. “A leg of lamb would be pleasant,” he said, from the heap of soiled straw in the corner of his cell. “Perhaps a dish of peas and onions, some fresh baked bread with butter, and a flagon of mulled wine to wash it down. Or beer, if that’s easier. I try not to be overly particular.”
   “Is beans,” Mord said. “Here.” He held out the plate.
   Tyrion sighed. The turnkey was twenty stone of gross stupidity, with brown rotting teeth and small dark eyes. The left side of his face was slick with scar where an axe had cut off his ear and part of his cheek. He was as predictable as he was ugly, but Tyrion was hungry. He reached up for the plate.
   Mord jerked it away, grinning. “Is here,” he said, holding it out beyond Tyrion’s reach.
   The dwarf climbed stiffly to his feet, every joint aching. “Must we play the same fool’s game with every meal?” He made another grab for the beans.
   Mord shambled backward, grinning through his rotten teeth. “Is here, dwarf man.” He held the plate out at arm’s length, over the edge where the cell ended and the sky began. “You not want eat? Here. Come take.”
   Tyrion’s arms were too short to reach the plate, and he was not about to step that close to the edge. All it would take would be a quick shove of Mord’s heavy white belly, and he would end up a sickening red splotch on the stones of Sky, like so many other prisoners of the Eyrie over the centuries. “Come to think on it, I’m not hungry after all,” he declared, retreating to the corner of his cell.
   Mord grunted and opened his thick fingers. The wind took the plate, flipping it over as it fell. A handful of beans sprayed back at them as the food tumbled out of sight. The turnkey laughed, his gut shaking like a bowl of pudding.
   Tyrion felt a pang of rage. “You fucking son of a pox-ridden ass,” he spat. “I hope you die of a bloody flux.”
   For that, Mord gave him a kick, driving a steel-toed boot hard into Tyrion’s ribs on the way out. “I take it back!” he gasped as he doubled over on the straw. “I’ll kill you myself, I swear it!” The heavy iron-bound door slammed shut. Tyrion heard the rattle of keys.
   For a small man, he had been cursed with a dangerously big mouth, he reflected as he crawled back to his corner of what the Arryns laughably called their dungeon. He huddled beneath the thin blanket that was his only bedding, staring out at a blaze of empty blue sky and distant mountains that seemed to go on forever, wishing he still had the shadowskin cloak he’d won from Marillion at dice, after the singer had stolen it off the body of that brigand chief. The skin had smelled of blood and mold, but it was warm and thick. Mord had taken it the moment he laid eyes on it.
   The wind tugged at his blanket with gusts sharp as talons. His cell was miserably small, even for a dwarf. Not five feet away, where a wall ought to have been, where a wall would be in a proper dungeon, the floor ended and the sky began. He had plenty of fresh air and sunshine, and the moon and stars by night, but Tyrion would have traded it all in an instant for the dankest, gloomiest pit in the bowels of the Casterly Rock.
   “You fly,” Mord had promised him, when he’d shoved him into the cell. “Twenty day, thirty, fifty maybe. Then you fly.”
   The Arryns kept the only dungeon in the realm where the prisoners were welcome to escape at will. That first day, after girding up his courage for hours, Tyrion had lain flat on his stomach and squirmed to the edge, to poke out his head and look down. Sky was six hundred feet below, with nothing between but empty air. If he craned his neck out as far as it could go, he could see other cells to his right and left and above him. He was a bee in a stone honeycomb, and someone had torn off his wings.
   It was cold in the cell, the wind screamed night and day, and worst of all, the floor sloped. Ever so slightly, yet it was enough. He was afraid to close his eyes, afraid that he might roll over in his steep and wake in sudden terror as he went sliding off the edge. Small wonder the sky cells drove men mad.
   Gods save me, some previous tenant had written on the wall in something that looked suspiciously like blood, the blue is calling. At first Tyrion wondered who he’d been, and what had become of him; later, he decided that he would rather not know.
   If only he had shut his mouth?.?.?.?
   The wretched boy had started it, looking down on him from a throne of carved weirwood beneath the moon-and-falcon banners of House Arryn. Tyrion Lannister had been looked down on all his life, but seldom by rheumy-eyed six-year-olds who needed to stuff fat cushions under their cheeks to lift them to the height of a man. “Is he the bad man?” the boy had asked, clutching his doll.
   “He is,” the Lady Lysa had said from the lesser throne beside him. She was all in blue, powdered and perfumed for the suitors who filled her court.
   “He’s so small,” the Lord of the Eyrie said, giggling.
   “This is Tyrion the Imp, of House Lannister, who murdered your father.” She raised her voice so it carried down the length of High Hall of the Eyrie, ringing off the milk-white walls and the slender pillars, so every man could hear it. “He slew the Hand of the King!”
   “Oh, did I kill him too?” Tyrion had said, like a fool.
   That would have been a very good time to have kept his mouth closed and his head bowed. He could see that now; seven hells, he had seen it then. The High Hall of the Arryns was long and austere, with a forbidding coldness to its walls of blue-veined white marble, but the faces around him had been colder by far. The power of Casterly Rock was far away, and there were no friends of the Lannisters in the Vale of Arryn. Submission and silence would have been his best defenses.
   But Tyrion’s mood had been too foul for sense. To his shame, he had faltered during the last leg of their day-long climb up to the Eyrie, his stunted legs unable to take him any higher. Bronn had carried him the rest of the way, and the humiliation poured oil on the flames of his anger. “It would seem I’ve been a busy little fellow,” he said with bitter sarcasm. “I wonder when I found the time to do all this slaying and murdering.”
   He ought to have remembered who he was dealing with. Lysa Arryn and her half-sane weakling son had not been known at court for their love of wit, especially when it was directed at them.
   “Imp,” Lysa said coldly, “you will guard that mocking tongue of yours and speak to my son politely, or I promise you will have cause to regret it. Remember where you are. This is the Eyrie, and these are knights of the Vale you see around you, true men who loved Jon Arryn well. Every one of them would die for me.”
   “Lady Arryn, should any harm come to me, my brother Jaime will be pleased to see that they do.” Even as he spat out the words, Tyrion knew they were folly.
   “Can you fly, my lord of Lannister?” Lady Lysa asked. “Does a dwarf have wings? If not, you would be wiser to swallow the next threat that comes to mind.”
   “I made no threats,” Tyrion said. “That was a promise.”
   Little Lord Robert hopped to his feet at that, so upset he dropped his doll. “You can’t hurt us,” he screamed. “No one can hurt us here. Tell him, Mother, tell him he can’t hurt us here.” The boy began to twitch.
   “The Eyrie is impregnable,” Lysa Arryn declared calmly. She drew her son close, holding him safe in the circle of her plump white arms. “The Imp is trying to frighten us, sweet baby. The Lannisters are all liars. No one will hurt my sweet boy.”
   The hell of it was, she was no doubt right. Having seen what it took to get here, Tyrion could well imagine how it would be for a knight trying to fight his way up in armor, while stones and arrows poured down from above and enemies contested with him for every step. Nightmare did not begin to describe it. Small wonder the Eyrie had never been taken.
   Still, Tyrion had been unable to silence himself. “Not impregnable,” he said, “merely inconvenient.”
   Young Robert pointed down, his hand trembling. “You’re a liar. Mother, I want to see him fly.” Two guardsmen in sky-blue cloaks seized Tyrion by the arms, lifting him off his floor.
   The gods only know what might have happened then were it not for Catelyn Stark. “Sister,” she called out from where she stood below the thrones, “I beg you to remember, this man is my prisoner. I will not have him harmed.”
   Lysa Arryn glanced at her sister coolly for a moment, then rose and swept down on Tyrion, her long skirts trailing after her. For an instant he feared she would strike him, but instead she commanded them to release him. Her men shoved him to the floor, his legs went out from under him, and Tyrion fell.
   He must have made quite a sight as he struggled to his knees, only to feel his right leg spasm, sending him sprawling once more. Laughter boomed up and down the High Hall of the Arryns.
   “My sister’s little guest is too weary to stand,” Lady Lysa announced. “Ser Vardis, take him down to the dungeon. A rest in one of our sky cells will do him much good.”
   The guardsmen jerked him upright. Tyrion Lannister dangled between them, kicking feebly, his face red with shame. “I will remember this,” he told them all as they carried him off.
   And so he did, for all the good it did him.
   At first he had consoled himself that this imprisonment could not last long. Lysa Arryn wanted to humble him, that was all. She would send for him again, and soon. If not her, then Catelyn Stark would want to question him. This time he would guard his tongue more closely. They dare not kill him out of hand; he was still a Lannister of Casterly Rock, and if they shed his blood, it would mean war. Or so he had told himself.
   Now he was not so certain.
   Perhaps his captors only meant to let him rot here, but he feared he did not have the strength to rot for long. He was growing weaker every day, and it was only a matter of time until Mord’s kicks and blows did him serious harm, provided the gaoler did not starve him to death first. A few more nights of cold and hunger, and the blue would start calling to him too.
   He wondered what was happening beyond the walls (such as they were) of his cell. Lord Tywin would surely have sent out riders when the word reached him. Jaime might be leading a host through the Mountains of the Moon even now?.?.?.?unless he was riding north against Winterfell instead. Did anyone outside the Vale even suspect where Catelyn Stark had taken him? He wondered what Cersei would do when she heard. The king could order him freed, but would Robert listen to his queen or his Hand? Tyrion had no illusions about the king’s love for his sister.
   If Cersei kept her wits about her, she would insist the king sit in judgment of Tyrion himself. Even Ned Stark could scarcely object to that, not without impugning the honor of the king. And Tyrion would be only too glad to take his chances in a trial. Whatever murders they might lay at his door, the Starks had no proof of anything so far as he could see. Let them make their case before the Iron Throne and the lords of the land. It would be the end of them. If only Cersei were clever enough to see that?.?.?.?
   Tyrion Lannister sighed. His sister was not without a certain low cunning, but her pride blinded her. She would see the insult in this, not the opportunity. And Jaime was even worse, rash and headstrong and quick to anger. His brother never untied a knot when he could slash it in two with his sword.
   He wondered which of them had sent the footpad to silence the Stark boy, and whether they had truly conspired at the death of Lord Arryn. If the old Hand had been murdered, it was deftly and subtly done. Men of his age died of sudden illness all the time. In contrast, sending some oaf with a stolen knife after Brandon Stark struck him as unbelievably clumsy. And wasn’t that peculiar, come to think on it?.?.?.?
   Tyrion shivered. Now there was a nasty suspicion. Perhaps the direwolf and the lion were not the only beasts in the woods, and if that was true, someone was using him as a catspaw. Tyrion Lannister hated being used.
   He would have to get out of here, and soon. His chances of overpowering Mord were small to none, and no one was about to smuggle him a six-hundred-foot-long rope, so he would have to talk himself free. His mouth had gotten him into this cell; it could damn well get him out.
   Tyrion pushed himself to his feet, doing his best to ignore the slope of the floor beneath him, with its ever-so-subtle tug toward the edge. He hammered on the door with a fist. “Mord!” he shouted. “Turnkey! Mord, I want you!” He had to keep it up a good ten minutes before he heard footsteps. Tyrion stepped back an instant before the door opened with a crash.
   “Making noise,” Mord growled, with blood in his eyes. Dangling from one meaty hand was a leather strap, wide and thick, doubled over in his fist.
   Never show them you’re afraid, Tyrion reminded himself. “How would you like to be rich?” he asked.
   Mord hit him. He swung the strap backhand, lazily, but the leather caught Tyrion high on the arm. The force of it staggered him, and the pain made him grit his teeth. “No mouth, dwarf man,” Mord warned him.
   “Gold,” Tyrion said, miming a smile. “Casterly Rock is full of gold?.?.?.?ahhhh?.?.?.?” This time the blow was a forehand, and Mord put more of his arm into the swing, making the leather crack and jump. It caught Tyrion in the ribs and dropped him to his knees, wimpering. He forced himself to look up at the gaoler. “As rich as the Lannisters,” he wheezed. “That’s what they say, Mord...”
   Mord grunted. The strap whistled through the air and smashed Tyrion full in the face. The pain was so bad he did not remember falling, but when he opened his eyes again he was on the floor of his cell. His ear was ringing, and his mouth was full of blood. He groped for purchase, to push himself up, and his fingers brushed against?.?.?.?nothing. Tyrion snatched his hand back as fast as if it had been scalded, and tried his best to stop breathing. He had fallen right on the edge, inches from the blue.
   “More to say?” Mord held the strap between his fists and gave it a sharp pull. The snap made Tyrion jump. The turnkey laughed.
   He won’t push me over, Tyrion told himself desperately as he crawled away from the edge. Catelyn Stark wants me alive, he doesn’t dare kill me. He wiped the blood off his lips with the back of his hand, grinned, and said, “That was a stiff one, Mord.” The gaoler squinted at him, trying to decide if he was being mocked. “I could make good use of a strong man like you.” The strap flew at him, but this time Tyrion was able to cringe away from it. He took a glancing blow to the shoulder, nothing more. “Gold,” he repeated, scrambling backward like a crab, “more gold than you’ll see here in a lifetime. Enough to buy land, women, horses?.?.?.?you could be a lord. Lord Mord.” Tyrion hawked up a glob of blood and phlegm and spat it out into the sky.
   “Is no gold,” Mord said.
   He’s listening! Tyrion thought. “They relieved me of my purse when they captured me, but the gold is still mine. Catelyn Stark might take a man prisoner, but she’d never stoop to rob him. That wouldn’t be honorable. Help me, and all the gold is yours.” Mord’s strap licked out, but it was a halfhearted, desultory swing, slow and contemptuous. Tyrion caught the leather in his hand and held it prisoned. “There will be no risk to you. All you need do is deliver a message.”
   The gaoler yanked his leather strap free of Tyrion’s grasp. “Message,” he said, as if he had never heard the word before. His frown made deep creases in his brow.
   “You heard me, my lord. Only carry my word to your lady. Tell her?.?.?.?” What? What would possibly make Lysa Anyn relent? The inspiration came to Tyrion Lannister suddenly. “?.?.?.?.tell her that I wish to confess my crimes.”
   Mord raised his arm and Tyrion braced himself for another blow, but the turnkey hesitated. Suspicion and greed warred in his eyes. He wanted that gold, yet he feared a trick; he had the look of a man who had often been tricked. “Is lie,” he muttered darkly. “Dwarf man cheat me.”
   “I will put my promise in writing,” Tyrion vowed.
   Some illiterates held writing in disdain; others seemed to have a superstitious reverence for the written word, as if it were some sort of magic. Fortunately, Mord was one of the latter. The turnkey lowered the strap. “Writing down gold. Much gold.”
   “Oh, much gold,” Tyrion assured him. “The purse is just a taste, my friend. My brother wears armor of solid gold plate.” In truth, Jaime’s armor was gilded steel, but this oaf would never know the difference.
   Mord fingered his strap thoughtfully, but in the end, he relented and went to fetch paper and ink. When the letter was written, the gaoler frowned at it suspiciously. “Now deliver my message,” Tyrion urged.
   He was shivering in his sleep when they came for him, late that night. Mord opened the door but kept his silence. Ser Vardis Egen woke Tyrion with the point of his boot. “On your feet, Imp. My lady wants to see you.”
   Tyrion rubbed the sleep from his eyes and put on a grimace he scarcely felt. “No doubt she does, but what makes you think I wish to see her?”
   Ser Vardis frowned. Tyrion remembered him well from the years he had spent at King’s Landing as the captain of the Hand’s household guard. A square, plain face, silver hair, a heavy build, and no humor whatsoever. “Your wishes are not my concern. On your feet, or I’ll have you carried.”
   Tyrion clambered awkwardly to his feet. “A cold night,” he said casually, “and the High Hall is so drafty. I don’t wish to catch a chill. Mord, if you would be so good, fetch my cloak.”
   The gaoler squinted at him, face dull with suspicion.
   “My cloak,” Tyrion repeated. “The shadowskin you took from me for safekeeping. You recall.”
   “Get him the damnable cloak,” Ser Vardis said.
   Mord did not dare grumble. He gave Tyrion a glare that promised future retribution, yet he went for the cloak. When he draped it around his prisoner’s neck, Tyrion smiled. “My thanks. I shall think of you whenever I wear it.” He flung the trailing end of the long fur over his right shoulder, and felt warm for the first time in days. “Lead on, Ser Vardis.”
   The High Hall of the Arryns was aglow with the light of fifty torches, burning in the sconces along the walls. The Lady Lysa wore black silk, with the moon-and-falcon sewn on her breast in pearls. Since she did not look the sort to join the Night’s Watch, Tyrion could only imagine that she had decided mourning clothes were appropriate garb for a confession. Her long auburn hair, woven into an elaborate braid, fell across her left shoulder. The taller throne beside her was empty; no doubt the little Lord of the Eyrie was off shaking in his sleep. Tyrion was thankful for that much, at least.
   He bowed deeply and took a moment to glance around the hall. Lady Arryn had summoned her knights and retainers to hear his confession, as he had hoped. He saw Ser Brynden Tully’s craggy face and Lord Nestor Royce’s bluff one. Beside Nestor stood a younger man with fierce black side-whiskers who could only be his heir, Ser Albar. Most of the principal houses of the Vale were represented. Tyrion noted Ser Lyn Corbray, slender as a sword, Lord Hunter with his gouty legs, the widowed Lady Waynwood surrounded by her sons. Others sported sigils he did not know; broken lance, green viper, burning tower, winged chalice.
   Among the lords of the Vale were several of his companions from the high road; Ser Rodrik Cassel, pale from half-healed wounds, stood with Ser Willis Wode beside him. Marillion the singer had found a new woodharp. Tyrion smiled; whatever happened here tonight, he did not wish it to happen in secret, and there was no one like a singer for spreading a story near and far.
   In the rear of the hall, Bronn lounged beneath a pillar. The freerider’s black eyes were fixed on Tyrion, and his hand lay lightly on the pommel of his sword. Tyrion gave him a long look, wondering?.?.?.?
   Catelyn Stark spoke first. “You wish to confess your crimes, we are told.”
   “I do, my lady,” Tyrion answered.
   Lysa Arryn smiled at her sister. “The sky cells always break them. The gods can see them there, and there is no darkness to hide in.”
   “He does not look broken to me,” Lady Catelyn said.
   Lady Lysa paid her no mind. “Say what you will,” she commanded Tyrion.
   And now to roll the dice, he thought with another quick glance back at Bronn. “Where to begin? I am a vile little man, I confess it. My crimes and sins are beyond counting, my lords and ladies. I have lain with whores, not once but hundreds of times. I have wished my own lord father dead, and my sister, our gracious queen, as well.” Behind him, someone chuckled. “I have not always treated my servants with kindness. I have gambled. I have even cheated, I blush to admit. I have said many cruel and malicious things about the noble lords and ladies of the court.” That drew outright laughter. “Once I...”
   “Silence!” Lysa Arryn’s pale round face had turned a burning pink. “What do you imagine you are doing, dwarf?”
   Tyrion cocked his head to one side. “Why, confessing my crimes, my lady...”
   Catelyn Stark took a step forward. “You are accused of sending a hired knife to slay my son Bran in his bed, and of conspiring to murder Lord Jon Arryn, the Hand of the King.”
   Tyrion gave a helpless shrug. “Those crimes I cannot confess, I fear. I know nothing of any murders.”
   Lady Lysa rose from her weirwood throne. “I will not be made mock of. You have had your little jape, Imp. I trust you enjoyed it. Ser Vardis, take him back to the dungeon?.?.?.?but this time find him a smaller cell, with a floor more sharply sloped.”
   “Is this how justice is done in the Vale?” Tyrion roared, so loudly that Ser Vardis froze for an instant. “Does honor stop at the Bloody Gate? You accuse me of crimes, I deny them, so you throw me into an open cell to freeze and starve.” He lifted his head, to give them all a good look at the bruises Mord had left on his face. “Where is the king’s justice? Is the Eyrie not part of the Seven Kingdoms? I stand accused, you say. Very well. I demand a trial! Let me speak, and let my truth or falsehood be judged openly, in the sight of gods and men.”
   A low murmuring filled the High Hall. He had her, Tyrion knew. He was highborn, the son of the most powerful lord in the realm, the brother of the queen. He could not be denied a trial. Guardsmen in sky-blue cloaks had started toward Tyrion, but Ser Vardis bid them halt and looked to Lady Lysa.
   Her small mouth twitched in a petulant smile. “If you are tried and found to be guilty of the crimes for which you stand accused, then by the king’s own laws, you must pay with your life’s blood. We keep no headsman in the Eyrie, my lord of Lannister. Open the Moon Door.”
   The press of spectators parted. A narrow weirwood door stood between two slender marble pillars, a crescent moon carved in the white wood. Those standing closest edged backward as a pair of guardsmen marched through. One man removed the heavy bronze bars; the second pulled the door inward. Their blue cloaks rose snapping from their shoulders, caught in the sudden gust of wind that came howling through the open door. Beyond was the emptiness of the night sky, speckled with cold uncaring stars.
   “Behold the king’s justice,” Lysa Arryn said. Torch flames fluttered like pennons along the walls, and here and there the odd torch guttered out.
   “Lysa, I think this unwise,” Catelyn Stark said as the black wind swirled around the hall.
   Her sister ignored her. “You want a trial, my lord of Lannister. Very well, a trial you shall have. My son will listen to whatever you care to say, and you shall hear his judgment. Then you may leave?.?.?.?by one door or the other.”
   She looked so pleased with herself, Tyrion thought, and small wonder. How could a trial threaten her, when her weakling son was the lord judge? Tyrion glanced at her Moon Door. Mother, I want to see him fly! the boy had said. How many men had the snot-nosed little wretch sent through that door already?
   “I thank you, my good lady, but I see no need to trouble Lord Robert,” Tyrion said politely. “The gods know the truth of my innocence. I will have their verdict, not the judgment of men. I demand trial by combat.”
   A storm of sudden laughter filled the High Hall of the Arryns. Lord Nestor Royce snorted, Ser Willis chuckled, Ser Lyn Corbray guffawed, and others threw back their heads and howled until tears ran down their faces. Marillion clumsily plucked a gay note on his new woodharp with the fingers of his broken hand. Even the wind seemed to whistle with derision as it came skirling through the Moon Door.
   Lysa Arryn’s watery blue eyes looked uncertain. He had caught her off balance. “You have that right, to be sure.”
   The young knight with the green viper embroidered on his surcoat stepped forward and went to one knee. “My lady, I beg the boon of championing your cause.”
   “The honor should be mine,” old Lord Hunter said. “For the love I bore your lord husband, let me avenge his death.”
   “My father served Lord Jon faithfully as High Steward of the Vale,” Ser Albar Royce boomed. “Let me serve his son in this.”
   “The gods favor the man with the just cause,” said Ser Lyn Corbray, “yet often that turns out to be the man with the surest sword. We all know who that is.” He smiled modestly.
   A dozen other men all spoke at once, clamoring to be heard. Tyrion found it disheartening to realize so many strangers were eager to kill him. Perhaps this had not been such a clever plan after all.
   Lady Lysa raised a hand for silence. “I thank you, my lords, as I know my son would thank you if he were among us. No men in the Seven Kingdoms are as bold and true as the knights of the Vale. Would that I could grant you all this honor. Yet I can choose only one.” She gestured. “Ser Vardis Egen, you were ever my lord husband’s good right hand. You shall be our champion.”
   Ser Vardis had been singularly silent. “My lady,” he said gravely, sinking to one knee, “pray give this burden to another, I have no taste for it. The man is no warrior. Look at him. A dwarf, half my size and lame in the legs. It would be shameful to slaughter such a man and call it justice.”
   Oh, excellent, Tyrion thought. “I agree.”
   Lysa glared at him. “You demanded a trial by combat.”
   “And now I demand a champion, such as you have chosen for yourself. My brother Jaime will gladly take my part, I know.”
   “Your precious Kingslayer is hundreds of leagues from here,” snapped Lysa Arryn.
   “Send a bird for him. I will gladly await his arrival.”
   “You will face Ser Vardis on the morrow.”
   “Singer,” Tyrion said, turning to Marillion, “when you make a ballad of this, be certain you tell them how Lady Arryn denied the dwarf the right to a champion, and sent him forth lame and bruised and hobbling to face her finest knight.”
   “I deny you nothing!” Lysa Arryn said, her voice peeved and shrill with irritation. “Name your champion, Imp?.?.?.?if you think you can find a man to die for you.”
   “If it is all the same to you, I’d sooner find one to kill for me.” Tyrion looked over the long hall. No one moved. For a long moment he wondered if it had all been a colossal blunder.
   Then there was a stirring in the rear of the chamber. “I’ll stand for the dwarf,” Bronn called out.




Ⅰ 权力的游戏 Chapter39 提利昂
  “你想不想吃?”手指粗大的莫德拿着一盘煮豆子,瞪着他问。
  提利昂·兰尼斯特虽然饥肠辘辘,却不愿让这粗汉享受到虐待的快感。“有根羊腿一定很棒,”他坐在牢房角落脏兮兮的稻草堆上说,“或许再来一碟青豆和洋葱,上点刚出炉的奶油面包,再配一壶温过的葡萄酒把食物冲下肚。如果不方便的话,啤酒也行,我这个人向来不太挑剔。”
  “只有豆子。”莫德说:“拿去。”他递出盘子。
  提利昂叹口气。这名狱卒既肥又笨,满口褐色烂牙,细小的深色眼睛。他左半边脸都是伤疤,那是之前被斧头削去耳朵和部分脸颊所留下的痕迹。虽然他愚蠢又丑陋,但提利昂肚子真是饿了。他伸手去拿盘子。
  莫德嘻嘻笑着挪开盘子。“在这儿。”他说,一边把盘子举到提利昂够不着的地方。
  侏儒僵硬地爬起身,每个关节都在叫痛。“我们每次吃饭都得玩这笨游戏吗?”他又伸手去拿。
  莫德蹒跚着后退,露出烂牙嘻笑道:“小矮人,在这儿。”他伸直了手,把盘子放到牢房尽头的半空上。“你不想吃?在这,来拿啊。”
  提利昂的手臂太短,够不到盘子,更何况他不打算靠近牢房边缘。莫德只需用他白白的大肚子一推,他就会变成长天堡岩顶上的一瘫恶心红渍,像几世纪以来鹰巢城的许多犯人一样。“仔细想想,我并不太饿哩。”他宣布,又退回监狱的角落。
  莫德咕哝着松开他肥胖的手指。强风吹走盘子,坠落的途中不断翻滚。食物飞出视线,还有几颗豆子被吹回来。狱卒哈哈大笑,肚子像一碗布丁似地摇晃。
  提利昂只觉怒火中烧。“你这操他妈狗娘养的烂货,”他啐道,“祝你早日七孔流血而死。”
  因为他这番话,莫德出去的时候,狠狠踢了他一脚,钢靴正中提利昂的肋骨。“我收回刚说的话!”他倒在稻草堆上,喘着气说,“我要亲自宰了你,我发誓!”厚重的铁门轰地关上,提利昂听见钥匙转动的声音。
  对他这样的小个子而言,他很不幸地生了张非常危险的大嘴巴,他一边爬回角落一边想,艾林家的人竟把这称为他们的“地牢”,真叫人哭笑不得。他蜷缩在薄薄的毡子下——那是他惟一的被褥——向外望着那片刺眼的空虚蓝天,以及好似漫无边际的缥缈峰峦,暗想着如果还保有那件影子山猫皮披风,不知该有多好。披风是马瑞里安从山贼头目的尸首上扒去的,后来歌手和他赌骰子输了,便落入他手中。山猫皮虽然散发着霉味和血腥,却很温暖厚实。可惜莫德一看到便把它抢走了。
  尖如利爪的劲风扯着他的毛毯。即使对他这个侏儒来说,牢房也嫌太小。倘若这里真是“地牢”,那么不到五英尺外,原本应该有墙。相反,那里却是地板尽头和天空的交界。虽然这里白天空气新鲜,阳光耀眼,夜里也有繁星与明月,提利昂却宁可拿凯岩城底部最阴暗潮湿的坑洞来交换。
  “你飞,”之前莫德一把推他进来时,曾向他保证。“经过二十天,三十天,最多五十天,你就会飞。”
  放眼七国全境,只有艾林家族的地牢鼓励犯人逃脱。进来的第一天,提利昂花了好几个小时,才鼓起勇气趴在地上,慢慢爬到山崖边,探出头往下望。正下方六百英尺,坐落着长天堡,与他的囚室之间除了空气,什么也没有。如果他伸长脖子,可以看到在他左右两方的其他牢房。他是石头蜂窝里的一只蜜蜂,还被人折了翅膀。
  囚室极冷,山风日夜呼啸,最糟的是地板竟然向外倾斜。虽然幅度不大,但也够他受了。他不敢闭眼,害怕沉睡时会滚落悬崖,然后惊恐地在半空中醒来。难怪天牢会把人逼疯。
  诸神救救我,某个之前住在这里的囚犯,用疑似血液的东西在地上涂写了如是的文字,蓝天呼唤着我。起先提利昂还猜测这人是谁,以及他下场如何;后来再想想,觉得自己还是别知道的好。
  要是他闭上嘴巴就好了……
  一切都是从那高高坐在鱼梁木雕刻的王座上,头顶飘扬着艾林家族的新月猎鹰旗帜,睥睨着他的该死小鬼开始的。提利昂这辈子经常被人轻贱,然而被眼睛湿黏黏,得坐在厚厚的垫子上才有正常人高度的六岁小鬼如此看待,还是头一遭。“他就是那个坏人吗?”小鬼抱着玩偶问。
  “就是他。”莱莎夫人坐在他旁边一张较小的王座上,一袭蓝衣,为了满足追求者,特别扑了粉又喷了香水。
  “他好小一点点呀。”鹰巢城公爵咯咯笑着说。
  “这是兰尼斯特家的小恶魔提利昂,谋害你父亲的就是他。”她提高音量,所讲的话传遍整个鹰巢城大厅,在乳白色墙壁和纤细的柱子间回荡,让每个人都听得到。“他害死了国王的首相!”
  “哦,原来他也是我杀的?”提利昂像个蠢蛋似地反问。
  那个时候,他本应当低下头颅,乖乖闭紧嘴巴。他早该想到的,七层地狱,其实他当时又何尝不知。艾林家的议事厅堂硕长而俭朴,蓝纹的白色大理石墙,有股令人难以亲近的寒意,然而周遭众人的脸色,才真叫人心寒。此处凯岩城势力鞭长莫及,艾林谷中也少有亲兰尼斯特人士。总的说来,态度屈从,保持沉默,实是他最佳防御。
  然而那时提利昂心情正恶,哪还顾得了理智。在上鹰巢城长达一整天的攀爬之行最后,他发育缺陷的双腿实在无法行走,只好很丢脸地让波隆背他上山。此刻所受的羞辱,无疑对他本已炽烈的怒意火上添油。“看来我还真是个忙碌的小家伙,”他口气酸苦地讥讽道,“连自己都不知道哪来的时间杀这杀那。”
  他早该想起自己面对的是谁。莱莎·艾林和她那半疯的虚弱小鬼对耍弄机智向无好感,尤其是针对他们的时候,这在宫里是人尽皆知的事。
  “小恶魔,”莱莎冷冷地说,“你最好管紧你那张碎嘴,对我儿子客气点,否则保证你后悔。不要忘记自己身在何处,这里是鹰巢城,你周围的人都是艾林谷的骑士,个个忠贞不贰,对琼恩·艾林敬爱有加,他们每个人都愿意为我牺牲性命。”
  “艾林夫人,我要有什么不测,我老哥詹姆绝对很乐意料理他们。”话出口的刹那,提利昂发觉这么说实在愚蠢。
  “兰尼斯特大人,敢问您会飞吗?”莱莎夫人问,“侏儒有没有长翅膀啊?如果没有,您最好乖乖地把其他威胁都吞下肚去。”
  “我这不是威胁,”提利昂道,“而是保证。”
  一听这话,小劳勃公爵跳将起来,气得连玩偶都丢了。“你不能对我们怎样,”他尖叫,“没有人敢在这里乱来。妈咪,你告诉他,跟他说谁也别想来这里撒野。”小男孩开始浑身痉挛。
  “没有人能攻破鹰巢城。”莱莎·艾林冷静地宣布。她把儿子拉过去,用她丰满白皙的臂膀抱住他。“小宝贝,小恶魔只是虚张声势,兰尼斯特家的人通通是骗子。谁也别想欺负我的小亲亲。”
  她虽然可恶,但说得的确没错。亲眼目睹这里的险要地势之后,提利昂可以想像叫全副武装的骑士,冒着从山上倾注而下的落石箭雨,每走一步阶梯还得对付迎面而来的敌人,会是件多么困难的事。说那是场梦魇,恐怕还不足以形容,难怪鹰巢城自古以来从未陷落。
  即使这样,提利昂的舌头还是停不下来。“不是攻不破,”他说,“而是不太好攻破。”
  小劳勃伸出颤抖的手指着他:“你是个骗子。妈咪,我想看他飞。”两个穿天蓝色披风的卫士抓住提利昂双手,把他架离地面。
  若不是凯特琳·史塔克,恐怕只有天上诸神才知道接下来会发生什么。“妹妹,”她站在王座下方,朝莱莎喊,“请你记得,他是我的犯人,请不要伤害他。”
  莱莎·艾林冷冷地看了她姐姐一会儿,然后起身走向提利昂,她的长裙拖在身后。他原本怕她会动手打人,但她却下令放开他。两个卫士把提利昂丢到地上,他双脚扑空,摔倒在地。
  他出丑的模样想必难看得很;不料他正挣扎着要站起来,右脚竟然抽筋,结果再度瘫在地上。艾林家的大厅里响起哄堂大笑。
  “我姐姐的小客人累了,连站都站不稳。”莱莎夫人宣布,“瓦狄斯爵士,麻烦你带他到地牢去。在天上休息休息,想必对他的健康大有助益。”
  卫兵猛地把他拉起。提利昂·兰尼斯特在两人中间双脚悬空,虚弱地踢打,羞得满脸通红。“咱们走着瞧。”被架走前,他对全厅的人说。
  到目前为止,他还瞧不出有什么解决办法。
  起先他安慰自己,认为监禁不会太久。莱莎·艾林不过是想羞辱他。她一定会很快再传他过去。就算她没有,凯特琳·史塔克也会来盘问他。这次他会小心措辞、不乱说话。他们不可能现在就杀他,再怎么说,他都是凯岩城的兰尼斯特家人,他们若敢杀他,便意味着开战。至少,他是这么告诉自己。
  然而现在他却不那么确定了。
  或许他们只打算让他烂在这里,怕只怕自己连烂久点的力气都没有。他日渐虚弱,距离莫德把他踢成重伤,只是时间的问题。这还得以狱卒没先把他饿死为前提。再来几个饥寒交迫的夜晚,蓝天就会呼唤他了。
  他不禁猜想囚室围墙(虽然根本没有围墙)之外是怎样一番情形。泰温公爵接获消息后一定会派出使者。说不定这会儿詹姆已带着军队,穿越明月山脉而来……或者他直接对付临冬城?峡谷之外,谁会猜到凯特琳·史塔克把他绑架到这里呢?他很好奇,瑟曦得知消息后会采取何种行动。国王自可下令释放他,但劳勃究竟会听他王后的话,还是他首相的话呢?国王对姐姐的感情有多深,提利昂可是一清二楚。
  若瑟曦肯仔细盘算,她应该坚持要国王亲自审判提利昂。这样一来,连奈德·史塔克也没法反对,否则便有损国王名誉。对提利昂来说,能有公开审判的机会,自是求之不得。无论他们给他安上什么罪名,到目前为止,他看不出他们能提出任何有力证据。就让他们当着铁王座和全国诸侯的面审理这个案子吧,那么他们铁定完蛋。如果瑟曦真有这么机灵就好了……
  提利昂·兰尼斯特叹了口气。姐姐是有些许小聪明,却常常被她的傲慢所蒙蔽。她只会把这件事当成奇耻大辱,却看不到里面蕴藏的机会。至于刚愎轻率又冲动易怒的詹姆,那就更别提了。遇到绳结,只要能用剑斩成两段,哥哥是决计不会动脑筋解开的。
  他倒想知道派小贼去杀那史塔克小鬼灭口的,究竟是哥哥还是姐姐,也很好奇艾林大人的死,到底与他们有没有关系。倘若老首相当真是被害死,还真是干得干净利落。像他那年纪的人突然染病身亡本就稀松平常。反过来讲,找个呆头鹅拿着偷来的刀去杀布兰登·史塔克,却是笨得不像话的作法。仔细想想,还真是奇怪……
  提利昂打了个冷颤。这是个下流的可能性。或许冰原狼和狮子并非森林里仅有的猛兽,果真如此,那肯定是有人拿他当替死鬼。提利昂·兰提斯特最恨被人利用。
  他得离开这鬼地方,越快越好。跟莫德以力相搏是不用想了,大概也不会有人拿来六百英尺长的绳子助他脱逃,所以他只能靠三寸不烂之舌脱身。他这张碎嘴害他进了大牢,一定也他妈的能让他重获自由。
  提利昂站起来,努力不去注意脚下轻轻把他拖向悬崖边的倾斜地面。他握拳敲门。“莫德!”他喊道,“看门的!莫德,我要跟你谈谈!”他足足捶了十分钟才听见脚步声。铁门轰然打开的前一刻,提利昂及时跳开。
  “好吵。”莫德满眼血丝地咆哮道。他一只肥手里握着一条又粗又宽的皮带,对折了抓在掌心。
  别让他们知道你害怕,提利昂提醒自己。“你想不想发财?”他问。
  莫德揍他。他反手懒懒地挥出皮带,打中提利昂上臂。力道震得他脚步不稳,痛得他咬紧牙根。“矮冬瓜,别吵。”莫德警告他。
  “金子,”提利昂装出笑,“凯岩城里到处都是金子……啊啊啊……”这回莫德用了力,皮带一声爆裂,自他手中蹦跳到提利昂肋骨上,痛得他当即跪下呻吟。他强迫自己抬头看着狱卒。“跟兰尼斯特家一样有钱,”他呼吸困难地说,“他们不都这样说么?莫德——”
  莫德咕哝一声,皮带划破空气,正中提利昂面门。他天旋地转,连自己是如何摔倒都不记得。再睁眼时,他发现人躺在牢房地上,耳鸣不已,满嘴是血。他伸手想找个支撑爬起来,结果手指摸到的却是……什么也没有。提利昂飞快地抽回手,仿佛被烫到似的,憋气不敢呼吸。他刚好落在山崖边,距离蓝天只有几寸之遥。
  “还要说吗?”莫德双手各握皮带一端,猛力一扯,啪的一声把提利昂吓得跳脚,狱卒乐得哈哈大笑。
  他不敢把我推下去,提利昂一边从崖边爬回来,一边绝望地告诉自己。凯特琳·史塔克要留我活口,他绝对不敢杀我。他用手背抹抹唇上的血,嘻嘻笑道:“莫德,刚刚那下可真带劲。”狱卒眯眼看他,不知这是讽刺还是真心话。“我用得着你这么强壮的人。”皮带打过来,但这回提利昂缩身闪过。“我说的可是金子,”他像只螃蟹似地爬回来,重复道,“你一辈子都用不完的金子,买土地、女人、好马都不成问题……你还可以当个贵族老爷。‘莫德大人’,听起来不赖吧?”提利昂咳出一大口血和黏黏的东西,朝天空吐去。
  “没有金子。”莫德说。
  他上钩了!提利昂心想。“他们抓我的时候把我的钱包搜走了,但钱还是我的。凯特琳·史塔克抓的是我的人,不至于纡尊降贵,抢我的钱。干那种事不光彩。只要你肯帮我,里面所有的金子都是你的了。”莫德的皮带再度扑来,但只是漫不经心地一挥,动作缓慢,充满轻蔑。提利昂伸手抓住皮带,这下他成了他的囚犯。“你完全不用冒风险,只要帮我传个口信就成。”
  狱卒把皮带从提利昂手中抽回。“口信?”他说,就好像以前从没听过这两个字。他一皱眉,额头上便现出许多深陷的凹痕。
  “是的,莫德大人,你听我说什么,就去跟你家夫人说什么。告诉她……”告诉她什么?如何才能打动莱莎·艾林?提利昂·兰尼斯特突然灵光一现。“……告诉她我打算认罪。”
  莫德举起手,提利昂做好挨打的准备,但狱卒迟迟没有下手。怀疑和贪婪在他眼里交战。他想要金子,却怕被骗;看来他以前似乎常被人戏弄。“骗人,”他阴沉地喃喃道,“矮冬瓜骗我。”
  “要不咱们白纸黑字写清楚。”提利昂发誓。
  有些文盲对文字特别厌恶,有些则迷信般地将其奉若神明,仿佛那是种魔法。幸运的是,莫德属于后者。狱卒放下皮带:“写下金子,很多金子。”
  “喔,很多很多,”提利昂向他担保,“亲爱的好朋友,我的钱包只是开胃小菜。我老哥连铠甲都是从头到尾用金子打的。”事实上,詹姆的盔甲是钢做的,只是镀上一层金,但这驴蛋反正也分不出来。
  莫德把玩着皮带,不过最后还是妥协地取来纸和墨水。写好之后,狱卒狐疑地皱眉看着那张纸。“现在去帮我传口信罢。”提利昂催促。
  当天深夜,他们来找他时,他正在睡梦中发抖。莫德打开门,没有作声。瓦狄斯·伊根爵士用靴尖弄醒提利昂。“小恶魔,快起来,我家夫人要见你。”
  提利昂揉去眼中睡意,故意装出一副不悦的神情。“她当然想,可你怎么知道我想见她呢?”
  瓦狄斯爵士皱起眉头。他早些年曾在君临担任首相的侍卫队长,提利昂对他印象深刻。这家伙生了张相貌平凡的宽脸,银发,身材粗壮,毫无幽默感可言。“你怎么想不干我事。快起来,不然我叫人把你架走。”
  提利昂笨拙地爬起身。“今晚可真冷,”他若无其事地说,“大厅里又那么通风,我可不想着凉。莫德,你行行好,把我的斗篷拿来罢。”
  狱卒眯眼看他,一脸大惑不解的表情。
  “我的斗篷,”提利昂重复,“就你帮我保管的那件山猫皮披风,还记得吧?”
  “快把他妈的斗篷拿来。”瓦狄斯爵士道。
  莫德不敢吭声。他瞪了提利昂一眼,那神情似乎在向他保证将来一定会报复,但他还是照办了。当他为犯人披上斗篷时,提利昂微笑道:“多谢,以后我一穿上它就会想起你。”他把下垂的长边围上右肩,多日以来,第一次感觉到温暖。“瓦狄斯爵士,请带路。”
  艾林家的大厅灯火通明,五十支火炬在墙壁的台座上熠熠发亮。莱莎夫人身着黑纱礼服,胸前配着珍珠绣的新月猎鹰纹章。既然她没打算加入守夜人军团,提利昂猜想,只怕她觉得听人认罪时惟一适合的就是丧服。她的红棕色长发扎成一个精巧的辫子,斜斜地垂在左肩。她旁边那个较高的王座是空的,想必鹰巢城的小公爵此刻正在睡梦中发抖罢。少了他总是好的。
  他深深一鞠躬,借机环顾在场人等。艾林夫人果然如他所愿,将麾下的骑士和随从召集来听他认罪。他看见布林登·徒利爵士历尽风霜的脸,以及好脾气的奈斯特·罗伊斯男爵。奈斯特身旁站了个年纪较轻的人,生了对锐利的黑色八字胡,定是他的继承人艾尔拔爵士。峡谷的首要贵族多半有代表到场。提利昂看到瘦得像把剑的林恩·科布瑞爵士,腿生痛风的杭特伯爵,以及身边儿子成群的寡妇韦伍德伯爵夫人。还有些家徽他不认识,如断裂长熗,绿色毒蛇,燃烧塔楼,以及粉红底上的带翅膀圣杯等等。
  峡谷众贵族间有几个是与他一道来的同伴。罗德利克·凯索爵士伤势未愈,脸色苍白,身旁站了维里·渥德爵士。吟游歌手马瑞里安弄到一把新的木头竖琴。提利昂不禁微笑,无论今晚会发生什么,他都不希望私下进行,而若要把事情传播开去,再没有比吟游歌手更适合的了。
  大厅后方,波隆慵懒地躺卧在一根柱子下。这名流浪武士的黑眼睛盯着提利昂,手轻轻地搁在剑柄上。提利昂意味深长地看着他,心里盘算……
  凯特琳·史塔克率先启齿:“听说你有意公开认罪。”
  “是的,夫人。”提利昂回答。
  莱莎·艾林朝她姐姐微笑。“天牢可以让任何人屈服。在天牢里,天上诸神看得一清二楚,没有暗处可供躲藏。”
  “可他看起来并不像屈服的样子。”凯特琳夫人道。
  莱莎夫人没理睬她。“你说吧。”她命令提利昂。
  孤注一掷的时候到了,他一边想,一边回头看了波隆一眼。“该从何说起呢?我承认我是个小坏蛋。各位老爷夫人,我犯下的罪过数不胜数。我跟婊子睡过,不是一回而是好几百回。我曾暗自希望我父亲大人去死,也对我姐姐,亦即咱们美丽温柔的王后陛下,有过相同的念头。”身后传来轻笑,“我有时候对下人们不太好。我赌过钱,更教我脸红的是,我还耍老千。我说过许多关于朝廷里高贵的老爷夫人们的坏话,开过他们许多下流玩笑。”此话一出,众人哄堂大笑。“有次我——”
  “住嘴!”莱莎·艾林苍白的圆脸气得通红。“侏儒,你以为你在干什么?”
  提利昂歪头:“唉,我在认罪啊,夫人。”
  凯特琳·史塔克向前一步。“你被控派人行刺我卧病在床的儿子布兰,以及密谋害死国王的首相,琼恩·艾林大人。”
  提利昂爱莫能助地耸耸肩。“恐怕我没办法承认这些罪名。我对杀人可是一窍不通。”
  莱莎夫人霍地从鱼梁木王座上站起。“你别想寻我开心。小恶魔,你闹也闹够了,想必你玩得很愉快。瓦狄斯爵士,带他回地牢……这次找个房间更小,地板更斜的给他。”
  “艾林谷里到底还有没有天理?”提利昂大声怒吼,连瓦狄斯爵士都愣了一下。“难道说血门之内就连一点荣誉都没有了?你控告,我否认,你就把我扔进天牢挨饿受冻。”他抬起头,让众人清楚地看见莫德在他脸上留下的伤痕。“请问国王的正义到哪里去了?你说有人告我有罪,那好,我要求公平审判!让我有机会为自己辩护,让天上诸神和地上人民来决定我说话的真伪。”
  大厅里四处都在窃窃私语。提利昂知道自己逮着她了。他出身既高,是全国最权势的贵族之子,更是当今王后的弟弟。无论如何,没有人能拒绝他的审判要求。几个穿天蓝色披风的卫兵朝提利昂走去,但瓦狄斯爵士示意他们停手,回头看着莱莎夫人。
  她的小嘴浮现一丝微笑。“要是审判结果证明你的确有罪,那么依照国王的律法,你只有死路一条。不过呢,兰尼斯特大人,在鹰巢城里我们可没有刽子手。打开月门!”
  围观人群向两边退开。只见两根纤细的大理石柱中间有扇狭窄的鱼梁木门,上面用白木雕着新月的形状。两个卫兵大跨步走过去,靠近门边的人赶忙向后退。其中一个卫兵搬开沉重的青铜门闩,另一个则把门向内拉开。两人的蓝披风立时被狂啸而进的强风吹得飞上肩头,啪啪作响。门外,缀满了冰冷的无情繁星,是一片虚无夜空。
  “依照国王的律法,我们举行审判。”莱莎·艾林道。沿着墙壁,无数的火炬如旌旗般猎猎晃动,被风吹熄的火把此起彼落。
  “莱莎,我认为这是不智之举。”凯特琳·史塔克道。黑风在大厅内翻腾。
  她妹妹没有理会。“兰尼斯特大人,您要审判,那好,就让您接受审判。你想说什么,我儿子都会倾听,接着你将接受他的判决。然后呢……你要么走大门,不然就从这个门出去。”
  她看来好生得意,提利昂心想。这也难怪,既然审判是由她那体弱多病的儿子主持,哪还能忤她的意?提利昂瞟了瞟那个月门。妈咪,我想看他飞!那小鬼是这么说的。这鼻涕都擦不干净的毛头小子,到底送了多少人从那门出去?
  “亲爱的夫人,非常感谢您的美意,但我觉得无需惊动劳勃大人。”提利昂有礼地说:“天上诸神会还我清白,我愿让他们做出裁判,非经世人之手。我要求比武审判。”
  艾林家的大厅里响起如雷般的笑声。奈斯特·罗伊斯男爵嗤之以鼻,维里爵士呵呵直乐,林恩·科布瑞爵士捧腹大笑,其他人则是笑得前仰后合,涕泪横流。马瑞里安笨拙地伸出断了指头的那只手,在新竖琴上拨下一个愉悦的音符。就连从月门外呼啸而进的狂风,听起来也充满嘲弄之意。
  只有莱莎·艾林水汪汪的蓝眼睛里充满了疑惑,显然他再度让她大感意外。“你当然有这个权利。”
  外衣上绣了绿色毒蛇的那个年轻骑士,此时跨步向前,单膝跪下道:“夫人,求您恩准我为您而战。”
  “这份荣幸应该归我所有,”老杭特伯爵说,“看在我对您夫君敬爱有加的份上,让我替他报仇罢。”
  “我父亲忠心耿耿地服侍琼恩大人,为其担任峡谷大总管之职。”艾尔拔·罗伊斯朗声道,“请让我为他的儿子而战。”
  “凡是立场纯正的人,诸神必定加以眷顾,”林恩·科布瑞爵士说,“这样的人也是最好的剑客。而我们都知道这个人是谁。”他谦虚地笑笑。
  十来个人同声发话,抢着想压过别人。见到这么多人迫不及待想取他性命,提利昂深感沮丧。或许到头来,这主意并不如原先预期的那么聪明。
  莱莎夫人举手示意众人静声。“诸位大人,我衷心地感谢你们,相信我儿若是在场,也同样会深怀感激。放眼七国全境,无人可比咱们峡谷骑士的忠诚勇武。如果我能让诸位都拥有这份荣耀,不知该有多好。可惜我只能选出一个。”她做出手势。“瓦狄斯·伊根爵士,您向来是我丈夫倚重的左右手。请您担任我的代理骑士。”
  瓦狄斯爵士一直保持着沉默。“夫人,”他屈膝跪下,口气凝重地说,“还请将此重担交付他人,我实在无心出战。此人并非武士,看看他,侏儒一个,只有我一半高,又瘸了腿,宰杀这种人,还叫主持正义,那太可耻了。”
  喔,太棒了,提利昂心想。“我同意。”
  莱莎怒视着他。“要求比武裁判的也是你。”
  “这会儿我还要像你一样,给自己找个代理骑士。就我所知嘛,我老哥詹姆会很乐意替我出战。”
  “你伟大的弑君者离此有几百里格。”莱莎·艾林斥道。
  “派只鸟把他找来。我很乐意等他。”
  “你明天就得跟瓦狄斯爵士决斗。”
  “唱歌的,”提利昂转身对马瑞里安说,“等你把这事编成曲子,别忘了说艾林夫人是怎样不准侏儒找代理骑士,逼他一瘸一拐,浑身是伤地去对付她手下最优秀的骑士。”
  “我哪有不准?”莱莎·艾林道。她语气尖锐,显然恼怒已极。“小恶魔,有本事你就挑个代理骑士啊……如果你认为有人会愿意为你送命的话。”
  “说实话,我是找个人来替我杀人。”提利昂扫视长厅。无人动作。过了好长一段时间,他不禁怀疑这是不是个天大的错误。
  接着,大厅后面起了阵骚动。“我帮侏儒上场吧,”波隆叫道。

[ 此帖被挽墨在2015-08-30 15:51重新编辑 ]
发帖 回复